《I Have Refined Qi For 3000 Years!》 Book 1: 1: The Qi-Refining Ancestor

Book 1: Chapter 1: The Qi-Refining Ancestor

In the vastnd of Gu Province, a world of mortal realm, there was the Qingming Sword Sect, one of thergest sects in this world. In this heaven and earth, the reputation of this sect was known to everyone. In this sect, not only every hundred of years, there would be a group of cultivator who reached Deity Transformation, Physique Integration or even Heavenly Tribting stage, but also that more than 3,000 years ago, there was a Sect leader who broke through the Heavenly Tribtion and ascended to the Immortal Realm! Perhaps because of this, this ancient sect has survived several cmities for thousands of years and still stood. This year, it was the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s disciple election which was held every 20 years. People from several countries, who were eager to find the path of immortality, gathered in the Hanging Sword Town under the Qingming Mountain. But that night, a catastrophe quietly came to Qingming Sword Sect before they knew it. In the night, two third-generation disciples were yawning boringly, talking about thetest martial art trivia and beautiful teachers and sisters. By the way, they thought about tomorrow¡¯s disciple election ceremony, wondered whether they would meet their fated one among new disciples. But when they talked, a cloud of darkness quietly covered the Qingming Sword Sect, and silently clouded the bright moon. The first thing that struck was a strong sense of oppression, which made them felt like they were suffocating, and these disciples guarding the mountain gate almost felt the strangeness and anxiety almost instantly. Afterward, outside the protection array which covered the Qingming Mountain, the dark clouds filled the sky, and there were thunder snakes rolling in the dark clouds. During which a voice echoed as a thunderous rumbling sounded. ¡°Old Qing Ming! Ie to revenge!¡± The rumble of thunder was louder, the thunderbolt exploded, and the thunder snakes in the dark clouds gathered together and turned into arge thundernce. It mmed onto the protection array of the Qingming Sect, causing a violent shaking. ¡°Hurry up and report to the Sect leader!¡± The disciples fell to the ground with this violent tremor, but a second-generation disciple quickly reacted, hurriedly got up from the ground, shouted at the other disciples, and then rushed to the rming Bell. He used his fist like a hammer, hit the bell, made it ringing loudly. The array engraved on rming Bell made its sound echoed to all the Qingming Mountain. At this moment, everyone in the Qingming Sword Sect heard this sound, and the second generation of disciples quicklymanded their junior brothers and sisters, and younger generations to take refuge. The first-generation disciples drove their respective flying swords, followed the elders and the leader to rise into the sky. For a time, countless swords flying on the top of Qingming Mountain shuttled through, which was a beautiful scene. But the uninvited guest apparently did not have the patience to wait for the arrival of the sect leader and the elders. Seeing that the thundernce was unbroken, the rolling ck clouds under its control suddenly turned into a beast paw that covered the sky, and it suddenly swung toward Qingming Sword Sect. With a crisp sound, the protection array, which stood and protected Qingming Sword Sect for thousands of years, was crushed by the giant cloud ws like a soap bubble. The giant ws continued unabated and made a loud noise. From the mountain gate to the main hall, along with the whole mountain road, all of which were ruined. It was also at this time that a cyan sword light came directly from the cloud and turned into a cyan flying sword, which suddenly mmed in front of the giant cloud w. A figure soared from the highest main peak of the Qingming Mountain and turned into a handsome figure in a white robe, standing in the air, watching the dark clouds and coldly said: ¡°Who ising?¡± ¡°Ignorant Junior! Haven¡¯t you heard of this Thunder Demonic Venerable¡¯s reputation?¡± The dark clouds kept rolling, seeming to be brewing with anger. ¡°Today I came to settle the odds with Old Qing Ming. Get him out!¡± ¡°Our founder, Qing Ming ancestor, had already ascended three thousand years ago.¡± The sect leader, Jue Yunzi frowned: ¡°If you are looking for him, you should go to the Immortal Realm, not to invade our Qingming Sword Sect!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha.¡± Augh sounded from among the clouds: ¡°Funny, ridiculous! Even that damned Old Qing Ming can ascend? Okay, you are his disciples, so today I will destroy your sect, then I will seek revenge in the Immortal Realm! The dark clouds dispersed, and among the thunderclouds, a huge and immortal beast appeared, which had a wolf head and a horse body, followed by three hook-shaped long tails, entangled in ck sullen thunder. Sure enough, it was the thunder beast sealed by the ancestor three thousand years ago ... Seeing its true body, Jue Yunzi frowned. This thunder beast had the bloodline of a legendary beast in the Immortal Realm. It originally had the strength equivalent to the Physique Integration stage. After falling into the demonic path, its strength has soared. Now it could almost rival cultivators in the Great Ascension stage. He was very confident, but he also knew that he could not be the opponent of this Thunder Beast. The one who had the highest rank in the sect was the Great Elder, but he was currently in closed-door cultivation. Once he was disturbed, not mention his lifespan would be affected, his Qi Essence would recoil and seriously injured him, which wouldn¡¯t help this case. Thinking of this, Jue Yunzi¡¯s thoughts moved and contacted one of his close disciples. ¡°Go to Seven Stars Peak and ask Uncle Ancestor toe and help!¡± A disciple in red clothing, driving a flying sword, swiping behind the elders, passed on the disciple¡¯s words and quickly took the lead. Then he turned into a streamer and flew to the most remote peak of the Qingming Mountain. Seeing his disciple flying away, Jue Yunzi rxed a little, then he raised his fingers, and the blue flying sword under his feet turned into a stream of rainbow flying around him. ¡°Want to destroy the Qingming Sword Sect? Then I, Jue Yunzi, can onlypete with you Thunder Demonic Venerable for a while!¡± While Qingming¡¯s leader Jue Yunzi stopped Thunder Demonic Venerable, the disciple in red clothing also drove the flying sword and quickly came to the Seven Stars Peak. In a hurry, he didn¡¯t have time to show etiquette, walking up the mountain from the mountain road, but fell directly into the small courtyard near the top of the mountain. As soon as hended, he knelt directly on one knee and shouted: ¡°Qing Ming Sword Sect was attacked, and the sect lender sent this disciple to ask the Uncle Ancestor toe out to the rescue!¡± The sound echoed and rang through the whole mountain. After a moment, the door of a room in the yard was pushed open, and azy voice came out. ¡°I know.¡± The sound of the steps sounded, and then a figure appeared in front of the disciple. He couldn¡¯t help his curiosity, looked up, and saw a handsome young man standing in front of himself. That man¡¯s skin was smooth like a baby, but he had white hair and white eyebrows like a hundred-year-old man. He showed azy face, and he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothing representing the Qingming Sect. Instead, he was wearing a tight-fitting cloth robe, stepping on a pair of cloud shoes under his feet, and an iron sword hung on his waist, which did not look like a cultivator but more like a warrior. But what shocked the disciple the most was the cultivation rank of the legendary ¡°Uncle Ancestor¡±. Qi Refining stage! The disciple in red clothes was startled. This was a level of power that could be reached by almost everyone, including martial artists under the mountain. With the strength of the Thunder Demonic Venerable, let alone a Qi Refining rookie, even if a Nascent Soul cultivator could only be its food. ¡°It¡¯s over, today is the doomsday for Qingming Sect ...¡± The disciple in red muttered uncontrobly. ¡°Where is Jue Yunzi now?¡± The white-haired young man approached the disciple in red and asked him. But the disciple was clearly in an abnormal state, muttering some weird words. ¡°Huhuhu, we are already dead...¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Have you been invaded by demon hearts?¡± The ¡°Uncle Ancestor¡± in the Qi Refining stage, carrying his iron sword, came to the disciple, frowned and asked: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you: Where is Jue Yunzi? Is he on the main peak?¡± ¡°No more, no more.¡± The disciple in red showed the ¡°giving up¡± expression on his face, raised his finger and pointed in the direction of the mountain gate. ¡°The sect leader is fighting with the demon in front of the mountain gate.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The white-haired and white-browed ¡°Uncle Ancestor¡± nodded, and then squatted slightly, and the disciple in red clothes suddenly felt like he was in a terrifying storm. There was a loud bang, the whole Seven Stars Peak was shaken, the ground at his foot was broken. The disciples in red clothes were unstable and fell on his butts, looking at the figure of the ¡°Uncle Ancestor¡± who had already flown high into the clouds and jumped in the direction of the mountain gate. ............ At the gate of Qingming Sword Sect, the disciples and elders looked up at the sky, seeing their leader fought with the invader in the clouds. In the sky, the lightning snake and sword shuttled endlessly, surging with huge energy, even a bit of energy leaked out in the meantime could easily blow up a small hill. ¡°AH!¡± A few minutester, a muffled noise suddenly heard in the clouds. A white figure fell from the clouds and hit the bell in front of the mountain gate, making a loud noise. The dust dispersed, and Jue Yunzi slowly stood up from the ground, holding his fate sword, blood came out from his mouth. He looked up at the sky with a solemn look. ¡°Hahaha, thousands of yearster, Qing Ming¡¯s sessors are nothing!¡± With the thunder and lightning, Thunder Demonic Venerable descended from the sky, staring at Jue Yunzi on the ground with the posture of a winner. ¡°You have been defeated! Old Qing Ming¡¯s sect is ruined here today!¡± It raised its head, and a thunder light was emitted from the spiral unicorn on top of it,municating with the thundercloud, brewing extremely terrible moves. But at this moment, a figure fell suddenly in the sky and kicked the thunder beast. Boom! The thunder beast was caught off guard and flew upside down,nded on a small hill bag outside Qingming Mountain, and crashed the whole mountain. ¡°Who?!¡± It roared angrily, rushing out of the dust, but saw a young man with white eyebrows and white hair, standing in front of Ju Yunzi, looking at it with all his heart. ¡°My name is Bai Qiuran.¡± The man smiled gently and said: ¡°Today, on behalf of my teacher Qingming Taoist, I will kill you.¡± The thunder beast stared at the man carefully for a moment, then suddenly burst intough. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha! What are you talking about? This is the funniest joke I have ever heard in my life!¡± Thunder beast pointed at Bai Qiuran with his forefoot, and his tears and snot came out with a smile. ¡°A Qi Refining rookie dares to im to be an apprentice of Old Qing Ming! Haha, your insult to him is far beyond my imagination!¡± Laughter gradually converged, and Thunder Beast said lowly: ¡°Go away and I can let you go.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled, but his forehead was cramped. ¡°Do you have any problem with the Qi Refining cultivators?¡± ¡°What?¡± Thunder beast did not want to answer this boring question. When he saw Bai Qiuran, he opened his mouth and sprayed out a thunder, trying to smash Bai Qiuran along with Jue Yunzi. The main goal of this thunderbolt was still Jue Yunzi. In its thought, a small ant in the Qi Refining stage didn¡¯t worth for it to pay attention, it could erase countless ants like this with a sneeze. ¡°Sect leader!¡± Seeing the thunder beast¡¯s attack, the disciples screamed, but Jue Yunzi was calm, because he saw that Bai Qiuran in front of himself had pulled out his sword. His Qi came out like the sea, lifted from Bai Qiuran¡¯s dantian, ignited his sword de, covered his sword in a burning me. This was the mostmonly used basic skill that every cultivator could learn and use. ¡°Red me sh!¡± The fire broke into the sky, divided the light into two, and then cast away, just like a hot knife cutting butter, cut the unexpected beast into two halves along with the mountains behind it. The light converged, and Bai Qiuran threw away the sword whose de was burned by red mes into molten iron, and then hummed coldly: ¡°Do you despise the Qi Refining stage cultivators? I¡¯m very strong!¡± Book 1: 2: Refining Qi For 3000 Years

Book 1: Chapter 2: Refining Qi For 3000 Years

Bai Qiuran, this was a name that only existed on the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s oldest disciple list. Three thousand years ago, the demons of Nine Provinces and Ten ces were raging, and the civilians were masscared. At that time, all the major sects suffered heavy damage from the war with the barbaric devils and had not recovered their vitality, so they could only barely protect themselves. In this chaotic world, a brilliant talented genius emerged ¨C Qingming Taoist. With the sword in hand, he killed countless demons and returned peace to Nine Provinces and Ten ces. After that, he came to a mountain in Gu Province, adopted several talented and intelligent disciples, and founded Qingming Sword Sect. Bai Qiuran was one of the disciples who was adopted by Qingming Taoist. He was an orphan picked up by Qingming Taoist from the battlefield. Before Qingming Taoist found him, he wandered on the battlefield, stealing from the dead bodies to make a living. Because he was born with the Heavenly level of Wood Spiritual Root, he was favored by the Qingming Taoist and was taken to the mountain as his third disciple. Bai Qiuran¡¯s talents were very high, and his ingenuity was also the top among Qingming Taoist¡¯s disciples. He began to practice at the age of ten. At the age of twelve, he had broken the bottleneck of the physical condensate and condensed body, and formally entered the path of immortal cultivation. At that time, not only the entire Qingming Sect, but also the whole cultivation world had high hopes for him, thinking that he would be the second Qingming Taoist. Bai Qiuran lived up to expectations, and he continued to work hard. At the age of seventeen, he became the youngest cultivator in history to reach the tenthyer of the Qi Refining stage. His master Qingming Taoist was overjoyed, and even postpone his indoor cultivation to deal with the Heavenly Tribtion, personally came out to build a stove and refined a superb Foundation-Build Pill for Bai Qiuran. With the master¡¯s gift and the blessings of fellow Taoist seniors from the same sect and in the cultivation world, Bai Qin started his indoor cultivation to break through the Foundation Establishment stage. He took the pill, stagnated the Dantian, let the spiritual power flow through the bones and veins in his body. Then after three days¡ª He broke through to the eleventhyer of the Qi Refining stage. At that time, everyone didn¡¯t care about it and thought that it was Bai Qiuran¡¯s talents. Even the master Qingming Taoforted Bai Qiuran, saying that ¡°In ancient times, there are cultivators who can reach 15thyer in Qi Refining stage. They made great achievementster, so don¡¯t worry, everything is fine.¡± Three thousand years passed, his master Qingming Taoist sessfully ascended to the Immortal Realm. After his master ascended, his big senior brother took over the sect leader position, failed to pass the Heavenly Tribtion and died. Today even the youngest grandson of the sixth generation descendant of his youngest junior sister seeded in advancing to the Foundation Establishment stage and learned to use the sword to ride the wind. And Bai Qiuran, as the most talented disciple at that time, sessfully cultivated to the 66,664thyer of the Qi Refining stage. To this day, even the little child whom he picked up when he traveled more than 700 years ago has be the Great Elder of Qingming Sword Sect. That guy was currently in an indoor cultivation, prepared to deal with the iing Heavenly Tribtion. Yet Bai Qiuran was still struggling to reach the Foundation Establishment stage. He never gave up. After Thunder Demonic Venerable was beheaded and killed by Bai Qiuran, Jue Yunzi immediately responded,manding the disciples to clean up the mess, and then led the elders together to greet Bai Qiuran at the main peak. ¡°This time, thank you so much for saving us.¡± After arriving at the sect leader¡¯s courtyard on the main peak, Jue Yunzi brought the elders into the chamber together. however, he did not attend the seat but left the main seat to Bai Qiuran instead. ¡°This Thunder Demonic Venerable is almostparable to a Great Ascension stage cultivator. I am afraid that no one in the Righteous Alliance can defeat it alone. By that time, not only the Qingming Sect will suffer a catastrophe, it will also be a disaster for the whole cultivation world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Bai Qiuran replied very gently: ¡°Among Master¡¯s disciples, I am the only one who has survived to this day, and it is naturally incumbent upon me to guard the legacy that left by him.¡± ¡°Fortunately, there were no disciples injured this time, but it will take time for our sect to recover.¡± The 3rd elder Bie Yunzi said: ¡°Sect leader, what about tomorrow¡¯s disciple selection?¡± ¡°Postponed for three months.¡± After thinking about it, Jue Yunzi said: ¡°The thunder beast destroyed the arrangement we made for the selection of disciples. Don¡¯t cloud it, leave it to you, and restore the arrangement as soon as possible. As for the candidates waiting in the hanging sword town under the mountain, Qingming Sword Sect has invested to cover their room and board for the three months. ¡± ¡°There is also the reconstruction work of the sect protection array and the mountain gate, which must also be brought up.¡± The 6th elder Qing Junzi said gently: ¡°When Sect leader was fighting with the Thunder Beast, the leaked energy destroyed a lot of buildings, including two warehouses. The materials inside were estimated to have been damaged a lot and needed to be supplemented and repaired.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave this to you, Qing Yunzi, you will lead a generation of direct disciples to supervise this matter. The funds needed, I will let Liu Yunzi allocate it to you.¡± Jue Yunzi calmlymanded. ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Yunzi and Liu Yunzi, two female elders of Qingming Sword Sect, resigned to deal with the matter after taking orders. In the next few minutes, Jue Yunzi and the elders discussed the recent Zongmen affairs and arranged everything in an orderly manner. During this process, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t say a word, just kept watching silently. When things came to ag, he sighed: ¡°Time flies so fast. The innocent child who knew nothing at that time has now be the head of a sect.¡± ¡°All rely on the care of Uncle Ancestor.¡± Jue Yunzi said to Bai Qiuran very sincerely. When he was elected as the next sect leader position, he has encountered the assassination of Evil Sects or even other sects in the Righteous Alliance. Facing these dangers, Bai Qiuran has saved his life many times. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you there.¡± Bai Qiuranughed: ¡°I¡¯ll go down the mountain tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why do Uncle Ancestor have to go down the mountain?¡± Jue Yunzi said: ¡°The selection ceremony for the Qingming Sect ising soon. Now that the Thunder Beast is attacking, the other sects must have received news by now. If Uncle Ancestor isn¡¯t present, maybe they will have other ideas... ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Bai Qiuran asked him: ¡°The Righteous Alliance has five major sects, among the other four sect leaders, who can be a match for you?¡± ¡°This......¡± Jue Yunzi thought about it. ¡°I think, maybe, probably, if I¡¯m unlucky....¡± ¡°For the leader of four Evil Sects, who can¡¯t you beat?¡± Bai Qiuran asked again. ¡°Ok......¡± Jue Yunzi hesitated: ¡°I think I should be better ...¡± ¡°Then why do you¡¯re afraid!¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand: ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t believe it. You are the head of the elders and the elders of the divine stage, can¡¯t you choose the disciples?¡± ¡°It seems like that.¡± Jue Yunzi nodded, but asked again: ¡°Why is Uncle Ancestor suddenly going down the mountain? Since you moved to Seven Stars Peak, you haven¡¯t been down Qingming Mountain for hundreds of years.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it recently. It feels like I¡¯m about to break through.¡± Speaking of this topic, Bai Qiuran¡¯s face showed a look of anticipation. ¡°I have a feeling that I will be able to sessfully advance to the Foundation Establishment stage this time, but my super-extreme-incredible Foundation-Build Pill stillcked a few medicinal materials, so I need to go down the mountain to find it.¡± ¡°Come on, Uncle Ancestor.¡± Jue Yunziughed: ¡°You said the same thingst time. Remember the hen you brought back two hundred years ago? It already reached the Golden Core stage. What about you? Still in the Qi Refining stage, just broke through more than tenyers. Do you know? Before the Great Elder began his indoor cultivation, he took my hand and smelt a tear, saying that the day he was out of his indoor cultivation, he¡¯s either dead or ascend. As a result, he might not be able to see the day when Uncle Ancestor sessfully advances to the Foundation Establishment stage. ¡± Bai Qiuran clenched his fists, his face was as ck as the bottom of the pot. ¡°Less nonsense!¡± Regardless of the presence of several elders, he grabbed the cor of Jue Yunzi. ¡°I¡¯m going down the mountain, give me some money! Oh yes, also the Heavenly Heart grass.¡± ¡°Uncle Ancestor.¡± Jue Yunzi¡¯s expression was changed. ¡°About the money, of course we should prepare for you, the Heavenly Heart grass? It¡¯s something extremely hard to find even for us. There is no such thing in Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s storage. Where can I find... ¡± ¡°I know that when you went down the mountain 30 years ago, you encountered one. Your kid, who are you trying to lie to?¡± Bai Qiuran pointed to Jue Yunzi: ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t practice Poison Path. If you want this thing to be useful, you should give it to me.¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯m going to sell it at the next auction of the Righteous Alliance.¡± Jue Yunzi still resigned. ¡°Furthermore, you may not be able to advance to the Foundation Establishment stage., and it will be wasted in the end ...¡± ¡°No more nonsense, do you give me or not?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. Jue Yunzi hesitated, then shook his head. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine.¡± Bai Qiuran walked outwards and murmured in his mouth: ¡°I went to little Liu to get the money. By the way, maybe I¡¯ll ¡®identally¡¯ reveal to her that three hundred years ago, you and little Xuan, little Fu, little Bai sneaked into Moonlight Lake to peep her and little Qing¡¯s bathing ...¡± The 2nd elder, the 4th elder and the 5th elder jumped out of their seat together. ¡°Sect leader!¡± The 2nd elder Xuan Yunzi stepped forward first. ¡°Senior brother, Uncle Ancestor has guarded Qingming Sword Sect for more than three thousand years, and now it¡¯s just a little grass, why wouldn¡¯t you give it to him?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The 4th elder Fu Yunzi followed. ¡°Besides that, Uncle Ancestor was our elders. What the elders wanted, as a disciple, we should go all out to find out for him. That is called our filial piety.¡± ¡°You... you two...¡± Jue Yunzi¡¯s face was full of cold expression. ¡°Sect leader, I think 2nd senior brother and 4th senior brother are speaking the truth.¡± The 5th elder Bai Yunzi said: ¡°Moreover, it was you who took the lead at that time. If junior sister Liu and junior sister Qing go berserk, in the end you¡¯ll also suffer the most.¡± Jue Yunzi looked at the threepanion who had no struggle, betrayed the revolution and immediately surrendered to the evil force, then looked at the evil force who was leaning against the door with a smile. He finally sighed. ¡°Uncle Ancestor, you¡¯re right. I am your great-great-disciple, it¡¯s my duty.¡± The Qingming sect leader tried his best to look calm. ¡°What do you want, you just need to say one word, I will have men bring it to your Seven Stars Peak. You don¡¯t have to collect things in person!¡± Book 1: 3: EaChapter Year Is The Last Year To Live

Book 1: Chapter 3: EaChapter Year Is The Last Year To Live

After getting what he wanted, Bai Qiuran left the main peak of Qingming Mountain with great joy and returned to the Seven Stars Peak where he lived. However, during the period when Bai Qiuran left, there seemed to be uninvited guests in the courtyard. When he came to the gate, Bai Qiuran felt an unpleasant cold and gloomy atmosphere emanating from his courtyard. He stopped for a moment, then opened the gate without fear, walked into his bedroom, and saw the uninvited guest standing in front of his bed. ¡°It really is you, Xue Ling.¡± Looking at the young man wearing a white robe and blueplexion, Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°Why do youe here?¡± ¡°Bai Qiuran.¡± The young man named Xue Ling looked at him with an emotionless face. ¡°Your life ising to an end.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face cooled down, and the two looked at each other in silence. After a moment, he scratched his white hair a little irritably, and replied: ¡°Well, how does this daye again so quick... Alright, I know, you can go back.¡± But Xue Ling did not leave, instead stayed in ce and continued: ¡°It¡¯s been over three thousand years, you should give up.¡± ¡°Give up what?¡± Bai Qiuran insisted: ¡°Cultivators should persevere their brave and keep enterprising! Although you are a Soul Taker of the Underworld, how do you keep thinking of persuading people to give up their lives?¡± That¡¯s right, Xue Ling was one of the Soul Takers who was responsible for restraining the soul of the dead and bringing them to the Underworld. As a ghost who brought death to the human world and maintains the order of the heavens and the earth, unless Xue Ling himself was willing, living beings could not see him, including cultivators who have set foot on the path of immortality. In the whole Qingming Sword Sect, except for Bai Qiuran who was dying and the Great Elder who was about to pass the Heavenly Tribtion, even Jue Yunzi couldn¡¯t feel Xue Ling¡¯s existence. As a Soul Taker, Xue Ling and Bai Qiuran could be regarded as old acquaintances. Although Bai Qiuran has unrivaled strength, could even kill a thunder beat with a sword, but he was still a cultivator during the Qi Refining stage. Cultivators in the Qi Refining stage, no matter how strong, always had many insurmountable obstacles, and lifespan was one of the most important ones. A cultivator in the Qi Refining stage could live for a maximum of three or four hundred years. At this age, if he couldn¡¯t sessfully, then his physical body would be dead and his soul would be detained. Soul Taker woulde to take their soul and send to the wheel of reincarnation. However, Bai Qiuran was one of the most distinctive. First, the endless Qi in his body guaranteed that his physical body was stronger than the physical body of an ordinary Immortal, and would never decay. Second, he had the Heavenly level of Wood Spiritual Root, which not only increase his speed of cultivating, but also ensured that the body fully absorbs the medicine, and could use the pill with an unlimited number of uses. Among the pills, there was one called Longevity Pill. Every time a cultivator consumed one, he or she could increase the lifetime by five years. However, because of its medicinal properties, the number of uses was limited, so it¡¯s generally used by those who are about to run out of lifespan to make a final struggle. But Bai Qiuran did not have this restriction, so he relied on Longevity Pill to extend his lifespan to 1000 years. The first meeting between Bai Qiuran and Xue Ling was more than 2,000 years ago, when Bai Qiuran¡¯s lifespan was about to exhaust the first time. At that time, Bai Qiuran was traveling and was trapped in the pce of an Immortal. Among the relics left, it¡¯s impossible to refine the Longevity Pill, so Xue Ling, a young ghost who had just be a Soul Taker, came to take his soul. At that time, Bai Qiuran also felt that he was going to make a breakthrough. With the dream of advancing to the Foundation Establishment stage, he struggled to resist, not only breaking the chain of restraining soul but also beating Xue Ling in turn. Xue Ling was also stubborn as a mule, so he kept chasing Bai Qiuran relentlessly for a few months. Only after thetter refined and ate another Longevity Pill, he then returned to the Underworld with unwillingness. The two ended up being rivals like this. For more than two thousand years, whenever Bai Qiuran¡¯s lifespan was about to run out, Xue Ling woulde out to trouble him. The fighting between the two once caused the Underworld and even the Immortal Realm to pay close attention. Until hundreds of years ago, when the Underworld dispatched arge number of Soul Takers and Hell Judges to cooperate with Xue Ling to arrest Bai Qiuran, but still ended up in failure, thus Xue Ling slowly gave up his intention to use force to detain Bai Qiuran¡¯s soul. Now Xue Ling has basically be Bai Qiuran¡¯s lifespan rm clock. Whenever his lifespan was about to run out, the Soul Taker woulde to remind him that it¡¯s time to refine more Longevity Pill. ¡°I just want to advance to the Foundation Establishment stage!¡± ¡°Well, you know the old rules anyway.¡± Xue Ling squinted at him. ¡°If the timees and you don¡¯t find a way to extend your life, I wille to capture you.¡± ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Do you have so much free time to waste here?¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s expression, Xue Ling didn¡¯t intend to talk with him anymore. He turned around and walked to one side of the room. Then the figure faded gradually and disappeared into the corner of the room. Bai Qiuran fell to his bed all of a sudden, resting his head with his arms, watching the top of the mosquito. His life has continued like this since his master Qingming Taoist ascended. As a cultivator in the Qi Refining stage, he has been fighting the bottleneck of Foundation Establishment stage every year for three thousand years. Every year was hisst year to live, and every year he must rely on Longevity Pill to continue to live. As time passed, those who had high hopes for him, some ascended, some failed to pass the Heavenly Tribtion, some died in the battle. Those who wanted to harm him and the Qingming Sect were all dead, none was spared. And this state of life has also left him unable to enjoy the happiness that cultivators could enjoy in their long life. He had no acquaintances and reputations. He watched his first love became the wife of his senior brother, being alone for 3,000 years. He took off the red robes of disciples, rejected bing the leader of Qingming Sword Sect, and came to this most remote peak alone, living alone. He has been refined Qi for 3,000 years, only for advancing to the Foundation Establishment stage one day. ¡°Ah, really troublesome.¡± Impatiently scratching his waist, Bai Qiuran was lying on the bed, muttering: ¡°It seems that when going down the mountain this time, I also have to find the materials for Longevity Pill.¡± Book 1: 4: A Good Day

Book 1: Chapter 4: A Good Day

It¡¯s a good day, a long journey with song and wine. Every time he went down the mountain, Bai Qiuran felt a lot more rxed. Although he was already aloof, he always felt a bit above Qingming Sword Sect. Now he left the sect and stayed away from the mountain, Bai Qiuran was finally able to be a pure Bai Qiuran, not Bai Qiuran the ancestor of Qingming Sword Sect. There were ten kingdoms in the Gu Province, and the kingdom which the Qingming Mountain located was called Shangxuan. All the materials Bai Qiuran ?as looking for this time could be found in the territory of the Shangxuan Kingdom. After going down from Qingming Mountain, Bai Qiuran bypassed the Hanging Sword town and then walked towards the area controlled by the royal family of the Shangxuan Kingdom. Although he could not ride the sword, by his own strength, Bai Qiuran could still achieve the same speed as sword flight, but he did not like that. For three thousand years, Bai Qiuran has already lost the feeling of hurriedness or impatience toplete the task. This time he went down the mountain not only as a trip to collect materials but also as a journey. So instead of rushing to get on the road, he went to the nearest town under Qingming Mountain, bought a horse, and then leisurely traveled along the official road of Shangxuan Kingdom. But after a short walk, Bai Qiuran was blocked on the road by a group of bad-looking gangsters. ¡°Excuse me ...¡± Facing this group, he quickly analyzed and knew their strengths were about the middle of the Forging stage, the strongest was the man in thete Forging stage. He asked with a gentle smile: ¡°Why do you stop me here? Is there any request?¡± ¡°Request?¡± Several big men surrounded him in groups, and the one headed out showed the big sword with the copper ring in his hand and licked his tongue greedily. ¡°That is, when we see you, we think you are the son of a noble family, thus we want to borrow some money.¡± ¡°Is this robbing?¡± Bai Qiuran said with a smile: ¡°Everyone, if I remember correctly, this is the official way of Shangxuan Kingdom.¡± ¡°What about official ways?¡± Those robbersughed: ¡°The Emperor is now in critical condition. The soldiers stationed in this official way have long been transferred. If you don¡¯t give money to us, even the immortal can¡¯t save you today.¡± Does the situation in the Shangxuan Kingdom be so serious nowadays? Looking at the bandits who wereughing around, Bai Qiuran thought silently in his heart. He remembered that when he came down the mountain hundreds of years ago, Shangxuan Kingdom was still a peaceful country, and the people lived in harmony. The Gu Province and nearby areas were all protected by the Qingming Sect, and there was no sect that would dare toe to attack the Qingming Sect. The local breeds of demons and monsters were generally dealt with by the Qingming Sect disciples who traveled down the mountain, so generally, there were only two reasons that could make Gu Province fall into chaos. Mutual wars between the ten nations, or chaos caused by battles for power among nobles. Things like this are generally ignored by Qingming Sword Sect. After all, as a cultivation sect, Qingming Sword Sect was still seeking the ascension, not the power of the mortal world. The changing of the rulers was something that the Qingming Sect did not need to pay attention to, and tried their best not to pay attention to it. ¡°Cultivators do not involve the struggle of mortal forces¡± This was the teaching of Qingming Taoist to Bai Qiuran and others, which he passed down all along. However, encountering robbers and thieves on the road was a different matter. The battle between the powers of Shangxuan¡¯s nobles was their own business, but these bandits would harm every innocent who passes this road, thus when encountering such people, disciples of Qingming Sword Sect have always done their best. Thinking of this, Bai Qiuran still kept a smile on his face, but his right hand quietly held the sword handle around his waist, and his thumb gently pushed out a de. The de has note out the scabbard, yet everyone felt chill. Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s movements, the gangsters realized his intention of resisting, so they also raised the weapon in their hands. But at this moment, someone suddenly sounded. ¡°Stop it!¡± A figure flew over from behind, kicked the closest bandit, thennded on the ground. The bandits were frightened apart, and they were alert to Bai Qiuran and theing person, while Bai Qiuran looked at the person who came. That was a teenager about 15-16 years old, with fair skin, a handsome face, and ck hair. He had a man¡¯s hair bun behind his head and tied it with a white square scarf. He was wearing a white knight¡¯s gown embroidered with a flowing cloud pattern, holding a three-foot sword in his hand, looked like the child of a noble family. At this moment, this little boy was stood right in front of Bai Qiuran with a straight sword, scolding the bandits: ¡°In the daylight, even dare to rob on the official road, you really don¡¯t put Shangxuan¡¯sw in your eyes!¡± ¡°Law?¡± The bandits nced at each other, and thenughed at the same time: ¡°F*ck thew! Whoever wants to put that useless code in the eyes, the only true thing is that filling the stomach! Brothers, go together. This is also a fat sheep! ¡± ¡°Boss, you have to show mercyter.¡± One gangster licked his tongue. ¡°We haven¡¯t vented our sexual desire for a few days, this boy is a pretty boy, I have an idea...¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± The head bandit kicked him. ¡°Do you want to do it with a male? After we have grabbed the money, won¡¯t it better that we find some prostitutes in the city?¡± ¡°But we are wanted criminals!¡± The gangster said grievously: ¡°There are no soldiers on the official road, but the city is different. We will be killed the moment we enter.¡± The head bandit thought for a while, realizing this was the truth, so he looked at Bai Qiuran: ¡°Okay. This white hair boy looks pretty good too. We¡¯ll capture both of them.¡± Hearing the conversation of these bandits, the fledgling boy over there was flushed with anger, and although Bai Qiuran was stillughing, there was a little killing intention in his smile. Three thousand years of cultivation gave him a good temper, but it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t be angry. ¡°Shameless bandit!¡± However, the boy seemed to be more excited than him. As soon as the gangsters were ready to take action, he immediately pulled out his long sword and started off first. A bit of Qi emanated from his body, a little golden light appeared on his de, and then he waved at these bandits with that golden sword, cut off the head of the gangster who had just made this suggestion. Oh, it turned out to be a fellow Daoist in the Qi Refining stage. Bai Qiuran thought. Although the Qi Refining stage has been counted as officially entering the path of cultivation, it did not mean that there was no Qi Refining stage cultivator in the mortal world. In the big families, the royal family, or the martial arts, there were a few one reached this stage. In this stage, they could extract the Qi from the body to attack the opponent or formed ayer of defense on the body surface, which was ten times stronger than the peak of the Forging stage. This was the real power of the Qi Refining stage. Bai Qiuran, whose Qi could split the mountains and the sea, was already a different kind of monster. Blood sttered, and the headless corpse fell on the onught path. When they saw the golden sword, the gangsters¡¯ expressions changed greatly. ¡°Qi? This is a Grandmaster in martial arts!¡± The head gangster shouted and ran towards the mountain forest without looking back. ¡°Run!¡± Several gangsters threw away their weapons in a crying, ran to the forest next to them. The young boy stood in ce and looked at them with a cold face, but did not intend to continue to pursue. However, he didn¡¯t n to kill them all, but Bai Qiuran nned to kill them all. The next scene stunned the noble boy: a dash of white rainbow suddenly crossed, and within a semi-circr range of tens of meters from the mountain road, all the trees appeared a sword mark on the same horizontal line. With a sound of crackling, no matter how thick they were, all the trees broke into two along the sword mark, then fell down. Along with the trees, the gangsters were also swept across the waist by this sword, and divided into two from there. Book 1: 5: Treat The New Friend A Drink

Book 1: Chapter 5: Treat The New Friend A Drink

After all the gangsters died, Bai Qiuran returned his sword to the sheath. ¡°Bro, thank for your help. What is your name?¡± The noble boy frowned, instead of answering Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, but asked: ¡°They have all fled. Why do you have to kill them all? Why can¡¯t you be forgiving?¡± ¡°Now, look at them, do you really think they understand the principle of ¡°being forgiving¡±?¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and responded with a smile: ¡°If you and I let them go today, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, they will forget today ¡¯s fears, pick up weapons, continue to harm others, and the people who meet him may not be strong like you and me. What do you think will happen? Killing them all, it is to save more innocent lives. ¡± The boy bit his lip and remained silent. Seeing that, Bai Qiuran continued to ask: ¡°Bro, haven¡¯t you told me your name?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing my name?¡± The boy put his sword back and said: ¡°We just meet by chance, I see the unevenness and try to help. Goodbye.¡± ¡°No, we meet by destiny.¡± Bai Qiuran said with a smile: ¡°You came to help, and it is reasonable for me to treat you a drink.¡± ¡°With your strength, you don¡¯t need my help at all. You owe me nothing.¡± The boy refused: ¡°You¡¯re going to invite me to drink, and I¡¯m ashamed of it.¡± ¡°No, no, strength is not important to me. What matters is the courage and chivalry that make you willing to stand out when seeing an unevenness.¡± Bai Qiuran insisted: ¡°I¡¯m respecting you, yet you didn¡¯t want to tell me your name, it was too disappointing.¡± The noble boy showed hesitation. After a moment, he gritted his teeth and replied: ¡°My name is Tang Wei.¡± ¡°Hi, Brother Tang.¡± Bai Qiuran took back his own horse that had run aside because of the fright. ¡°Brother Tang, do you know where there is a restaurant nearby? I¡¯m in a very good mood today. I must invite you for a drink.¡± Two hourster, Bai Qiuran sat in the opposite of Tang Wei in a restaurant beside the official road of Shangxuan Kingdom. On the table were a bottle of wine, two pounds of cooked beef, and two sauteed side dishes. ¡°Come, Brother Tang, drink a cup.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his cup and said enthusiastically to Tang Wei. ¡°What......¡± Tang Wei reluctantly held up his cup, touched Bai Qiuran¡¯s, and then took a sip. The liquid in the throat burned his esophagus like a ze, Tang Wei stretched his face, turned his head, and then spat out his tongue quietly in a spot that Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Brother Tang, is this your first time to go out?¡± Seeing Tang Wei¡¯s unnatural reaction, Bai Qiuran said with a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink too much. The most important thing about drinking is mood. Being drunk is not only a mistake, but it is also bad for your body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like what a person who is trying to force people to drink will say.¡± Tang Wei sighed and put down the wine cup in his hand. ¡°Sorry, this is my habit, mainly because I really want to make friends with Brother Tang.¡± Bai Qiuran said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be a great pleasure to meet someone who is interested in you and have a drink together?¡± ¡°It depends on the time and the asion.¡± Tang Wei sighed and said: ¡°I¡¯m on my way and I have work to do.¡± ¡°I do too.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°But since a thousand ... well, some time ago, I have understood a fact. I don¡¯t have to be so anxious on the road of life, enjoy the good things on the side of the road, that is the meaning of life. I used to focus too much on one thing and ignored a lot of things in life. So even if I have a life-or-death urgent now, I¡¯m not in a hurry. ¡± After that, he added another sentence in his heart: Anyway, the soul taker can¡¯t beat me. Tang Wei muttered: ¡°Urgent? I think you¡¯re prettyid back.¡± ¡°Then you say that you are in an urgent situation. Where are you going? Tell me about it.¡± ¡°I mainly came out to pick some herbs this time. I need to eat it myself.¡± Bai Qiuran picked the cooked beef with chopsticks and then replied: ¡°In terms of location, I remember it was in the middle of the Mang Mountain in the middle of the Shangxuan Kingdom. Well, I don¡¯t know if that ce is still called by that name.¡± ¡°You want to go to Mang Mountain?¡± Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, Tang Wei looked at him very unexpectedly. ¡°Yes, is there anything wrong?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that there have been demons in that mountain recently, devouring living people. I heard that many people nearby have already been eaten by it, and even martial art masters have been killed and injured a lot.¡± Tang Wei paused and said: ¡°Actually my destination is also there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Bai Qiuranughed: ¡°But I heard that Gu Province is the ce where the Qingming Sword Sect is located. If there are demons on a rampage, why don¡¯t you go to the Qingming Sword Sect? I think they should be happy to help and kill the demons.¡± ¡°Qingming Sword Sect, huh?¡± Speaking of this topic, Tang Wei¡¯s face suddenly became very unsightly, he hummed coldly: ¡°They will, but it is just the merits of earning the ¡®good karma¡¯, not that cultivators are good!¡± ¡°It seems Brother Tang has a lot of opinions on Qingming Sword Sect.¡± Bai Qiuran quietly said. ¡°These cultivators collect many offerings from countries of Gu Province every year. They say to protect the world and the righteous path, but now people of Shangxuan Kingdom are living in misery, where are they?¡± Tang Wei said angrily. ¡°The modus operandi of Qingming Sword Sect is not to interfere in the internal affairs of the mortal world. I havee along and heard some news. The situation in the Shangxuan Kingdom today is caused by the inaction of the senior officials. Therefore, Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s action is reasonable...¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°...But if someone goes up the mountain and ask the disciples of Qingming Sword Sect to go down the mountain to protect the safety of the people, I believe they will agree.¡± ¡°Do not interfere in the internal affairs of the mortal world?¡± Tang Wei sneered: ¡°Did you know? The current spiritual advisor of the Shangxuan Kingdom is from the Qingming Sword Sect. He told the emperor and princes many rumors about immortality and make them not care about people¡¯s livelihood... ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bai Qiuran frowned. He didn¡¯t want to care about the internal affairs of Shangxuan Kingdom at first, but if it really involved Qingming Sword Sect, then as an ancestor, he could not turn a blind eye. Whether there was a scum among Qingming¡¯s disciples, or someone disguised to use Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s name, he must deal with this and not let the sect created by his teacher be ashamed. After making up his mind, he decided that after collecting the medicinal herbs, he would go to the Shangxuan Kingdom¡¯s capital to take a look. Bai Qiuran skipped this unpleasant topic and said: ¡°Brother Tang, since your destination is also a Mang Mountain, then I have a proposal. On this journey, we might as well go together, so we can take care of each other. What do you think?¡± Book 1: 6: Into Mang Mountain

Book 1: Chapter 6: Into Mang Mountain

On the official road of the Shangxuan Kingdom, two people rushed side by side. The former person maybe not an expert on equestrianism, but everyone could see that he has received specialized equestrian training and could control the horse skillfully. Thetter man seemed a bit awkward. He seemed very ufortable with horseback. He didn¡¯t know how to use horse ropes to steer the horses. He didn¡¯t dare to let the horses run-up, thus he only dared to let it walk slowly. Everyone could see that he¡¯s a novice on horseback. ¡°Brother Tang.¡± Bai Qiuran, who was falling behind, shouted: ¡°Please wait for me.¡± Right before the night fell, the two entered the small town next to Mang Mountain. Tang Wei found a vacant inn in the town, and the two settled for the time being. Although not feeling any tiredness at all, Bai Qiuran immediately ordered a table with good wine and dishes to reward his stomach, while Tang Wei ran to the innkeeper and asked him about the demon. ¡°The demons of the Mang Mountain?¡± Speaking of this, the shopkeeper of this inn immediately frowned. ¡°Ah, it has really been very fierce recently. Many people in several viges and towns nearby have been killed. I heard that the demon acted very fast. When it attacked people, others could only see a dark shadow, and people who were attacked were dead without corpses. It was not afraid of people at all. They acted during both the day and night. There were many martial artists who went to kill the demons, but they did not return. We did not know when it wille to our town to catch people. I hope those immortals who live on the mountain can manage it. ¡± ¡°No need for them.¡± Tang Wei raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°We mortals must rely on ourselves.¡± ¡°Do you want to get rid of the demon?¡± The shopkeeper pointed to several tables in the inn, and on those tables were some people who looked like martial artists. ¡°Then I suggest that you can discuss with those experts. With the wealth and the reputation of being heroes who kill the demon, I think they should agree to go together with you. The demon is very dangerous, so don¡¯t kill yourself. ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t the government here issued a reward order for demons?¡± Tang Wei raised an eyebrow and asked. ¡°Of course not. Now that the Emperor is obsessed with immortality, he has no care about the lives and deaths of grassroots like us.¡± The shopkeeper turned the ledger and lowered his head and said: ¡°The government¡¯s money now has to be supplied to the alchemy of the spiritual advisor. They haven¡¯t had time to squeeze the people. Where would they be willing to take out the money to ask people to remove demons? We haven¡¯t counted on the government of Shangxuan Kingdom since long ago.¡± Tang Wei returned to the table in silence. Bai Qiuran, who was pouring wine, saw his face and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Brother Tang, your face doesn¡¯t look very good, is that demon terrible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Tang Wei returned to God and did not tell him anything about the government, but said: ¡°Bai Qiuran, after taking you to the horse market tomorrow to sell the horse, let¡¯s go our separate ways.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Qiuran put down the jug and asked: ¡°Why? I¡¯m going to Mang Mountain too.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m going to deal with my own business.¡± Tang Wei replied: ¡°Bai Qiuran, listen to my advice, after all, you just go to Mang Mountain to collect the medicine. After you have finished the medicine, you should go away. The demon in the mountain is also a very dangerous thing, even for a martial arts master like us. Don¡¯t go if you still want to live. ¡± ¡°Since Brother Tang insists so, so be it.¡± Bai Qiuran was not an inflexible man, he just wanted to have apanion along the way. Since the other party made it clear that he wanted him to leave, of course, he wouldn¡¯t insist on it. ¡°Brother Tang.¡± He raised his ss and said to Tang Wei: ¡°I¡¯m very happy to know you as a friend. If there is fate, hope I can see you again.¡± ............ The next morning, after Tang Wei took Bai Qiuran to the horse market to sell the horses, the two officially broke up. Tang Wei stayed in the town and didn¡¯t know what to do, but Bai Qiuran took a leisurely mood as if he had stepped into the now-crisis-ridden Mang Mountain. On the mountains, not only the demons were now raging, but also many ferocious beasts. The Mang Mountain was a ce where spiritual energy gathers, and there are many materials needed for pill refinement. Therefore, the beasts here were stronger than in other ces. Among them, there were even spirit beasts that had intelligence and could use simple spells. Of course, these things were no threat to Bai Qiuran. Although he was very embarrassed about his level, in 3,000 years, he has gone through all the most dangerous ces, which were much more than this. He came here just to look for some herbs that were notmonly used in Foundation-Build Pill. Bai Qiuran¡¯s super-extreme-incredible Foundation-Build Pill has long been separated from the standard Foundation-Build Pill. In order to cope with his special situation, he has added many private goods to Foundation-Build Pill, which has be unrecognizable. If a normal Qi Refining cultivator used it to make a breakthrough, it¡¯s estimated that he would not be able to bear the medicine¡¯s power and would die directly. And now he was approaching the breakthrough again. In his recipe, there were just a few medicinal materials that, although very rare, were not very high-level and were not widely used. Sometimes cultivators ignored them even when they see them, so there was no stored one in the warehouse of Qingming Sword Sect, thus Bai Qiuran had to go down the mountain to pick it up. After half a day¡¯s journey, he finally entered the range of Mang Mountain. Bai Qiuran immediately released his Soul Awareness and looked for the needed medicinal herbs. Tang Wei, who was riding in front of him, looked helpless, making the horses who sat down slow down and went together with Bai Qiuran. ¡°Seeing you go out with a horse, I thought you can ride.¡± Tang Wei said helplessly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong yet couldn¡¯t even ride a horse.¡± ¡°This ... I used to travel by walking.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled with a stunning smile. ¡°Then why do you buy a horse?¡± Tang Wei asked: ¡°Having too much money to spend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just in a good mood, so I bought a horse.¡± Bai Qiuranughed: ¡°Any questions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret the promise to go with you.¡± Tang Wei sighed. ¡°It should have taken only three days to get there, but now it took us five days.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Bai Qiuran also said a little embarrassedly: ¡°Sorry, as I get older, my character bes more procrastinated.¡± ¡°We should be able to go to the small town in front of Mang Mountain tonight. When you get there, take the horse to the market and sell it.¡± Tang Wei said: ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t ride it. With your cultivation level, you might go faster by walking.¡± When he was at a roadside restaurant, Bai Qiuran proposed to travel Tang Wei. Perhaps because of Bai Qiuran¡¯s ¡°superior¡±pared to martial artists, Tang Wei agreed to his suggestion. For five days since then, the two have been traveling together, Tang Wei was responsible for guiding the way, and Bai Qiuran was totally in a ¡°ying¡± mentality. The two went all the way to the hintend. After five days, they finally came to the vicinity of the Mang Mountain. Book 1: 7: Zombie Demon

Book 1: Chapter 7: Zombie Demon

Although he hasn¡¯t advanced to the Foundation Establishment stage yet, after three thousand years of continuous training, Bai Qiuran¡¯s Soul Awareness was very powerful. His Soul Awareness has even reached a level where he could form the physicalized attack with his mind, which was even more terrifying than the average Immortal. Standing in the Mang Mountain, his Soul Awareness spread out in all directions, and he easily found the location of the medicinal herbs he needed from the vast Mang Mountain. In the meantime, he even encountered a huge ck snake that was about to turn into a demon in a mountain stream. This man-eating snake wanted to swallow him, so it was chopped to death by his palm. By the way, he got a Demon Core in good condition, ready to be added to the pill to improve its effectiveness. ¡°Well, this is thest herb.¡± On a cliff, Bai Qiuran picked a wonderful herb like a human heart from the rock wall, put it in his own storage bag, and then fell to the ground. ¡°Now the materials for my Foundation-Build Pill areplete, it¡¯s the time to find the materials for Longevity Pill.¡± In Bai Qiuran¡¯s mind, Xue Ling¡¯s dead face appeared, and his original good mood became a bit gloomy. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really unpleasant. Why do other people live for three thousand years, they can jump out of the limit of the Underworld and live forever in carefree, but I live for three thousand years, yet I was pursed every year by the Soul Taker? The world is really unfair.¡± After all, but in order to continue his own dreams of advancing to the Foundation Establishment stage, Longevity Pill still needed to be refined. Although the Underworld couldn¡¯t take his soul, they were still an important part of maintaining the normal operation of the heaven and earth order. His mentor Qingming Taoist was still in the Immortal Realm, if Bai Qiuran¡¯s wanton behavior affects the future of the Qingming Taoist in the Immortal Realm, it would be bad. Thinking of this, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t dy anymore, he packed his storage bags and left the cliff, but he still had a ce to go before leaving the Mang Mountain. As a member of the Qingming Sword Sect, if there were demons who harmed people, and, no matter how others evaluate them, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t let it go. Before scanning the mountain with Soul Awareness, he also found the demon¡¯s nest. Before leaving, Bai Qiuran decided to take a trip and kill the demon, so that it would not be able to continue to devour people anymore. Moreover, just as the nest was ced in an area with heavy negative energy, there were a few herbs of refining Longevity Pill grew there, so he could reach two purposes with one effort. Book 1: 8.1: Brother, Your Chest Muscles Are So Hard!

Book 1: Chapter 8.1: Brother, Your Chest Muscles Are So Hard!

Tang Wei felt his hands and feet were cold as he was desperate. Originally, he came out this time to prove to his father that mortals could protect themselves without relying on cultivators, hoping that his old father, who was indulged in cultivation, could wake up. So after hearing that there was a demon in the vicinity of the Mang Mountain, he rushed all the way. After going through a lot of troubles and spending a lot of his personal belongings, Tang Wei sessfully raised funds and convened a group of martial arts masters ranging from the Forging stage to the Qi Refining stage, and organized a team to go to the mountains to fight against the demon. Of course, although Tang Weicked experience, he was not stupid. While raising funds, he has already collected information about the demon beforehand andpared the strengths of the two sides. After hearing the vigers nearby andparing the description with the books that they have seen before, Tang Wei confirmed that the demon was a high-level Qi Refining stage. It¡¯s a zombie demon with strengthparable to those of the elders in the martial art sects. It¡¯s dangerous, but as long as there were enough people, they were not incapable of dealing with it. So after pulling up men and horses, and preparing two things which zombie demon was most afraid of ¨C oil and peach wood, Tang Wei led the team to climb the mountain. It took three days for them to find the trace of the demon, all the way to the demon¡¯s nest. Tang Wei ignited peach wood soaked with oil, and the me sessfully pushed the zombie demon out of their and effectively weakened it. Although this zombie demon was still extremely difficult to deal with, with the assistance of several masters in the Qi Refining stage, Tang Wei still sessfully suppressed it, and gradually pushed it into a dead end. But when the demon was about to be killed, in the cave, suddenly a zombie demon with simr strength but was fully intact came out. This time Tang Wei¡¯s team fell in severe danger. Under thebined force of the two zombies, most of the Forging stage in the team were quickly killed, and only a few in the Qi Refining stage survived. However, as time passed, they were killed one by one and were dragged away by the two zombies. Tang Wei and thest master in the Qi Refining stage were forced into their by two zombies. Just now, the master who has fought alongside him so far has been killed and his heart was dug out by the demons. His own Qi almost exhausted, he definitely couldn¡¯t hold until the next round. Two zombies demolished the poor guy¡¯s body, spilled his brain on the cave wall, and then roared and ran towards Tang Wei. Tang Wei also grasped the sword tightly with his sweaty hands and raised thest bit of Qi. However, at this moment of life and death, suddenly, from the side of the cave, there was a magnificent wave of scorching spirit rushed toward them. Book 1: 8.2: Brother, Your Chest Muscles Are So Hard!

Book 1: Chapter 8.2: Brother, Your Chest Muscles Are So Hard!

It was a p of strength. During the attack, the crimson energy was turned into a huge palm, and with a BANG sound, it pinched the two zombies together and patted them to the wall of the cave. The mountain shook, and gravel and soil blocks continued to fall. Tang Wei saw this and quickly lifted the sword up to protect himself. After the dust settled, Tang Wei looked at the wall aside, and there was only a bottomless palm print there. The two zombies were gone, and it seemed that not even a single bone was left. ¡°Brother Tang.¡± A gentle voice sounded next to him. ¡°We meet again.¡± Tang Wei turned his head and saw Bai Qiuran standing with his hands behind the entrance, looking at him with a smile. ¡°Bai Qiuran.¡± Tang Wei felt relieved and asked again: ¡°Why did youe here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Bai Qiuran responded: ¡°After hearing that a demon is harming people, as I¡¯vee here, if I will go back without doing anything, my mentor will kill me when he knows it.¡± ¡°You are pretty good.¡± After hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, Tang Wei¡¯s expression eased slightly. ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous for you toe here alone ... be careful!¡± At the moment when Tang Wei¡¯s eximed sound, Bai Qiuran¡¯s Mind Power also captured the thing that climbed from the ground and flew towards himself. He turned quickly and stretched out a hand to resist the attacking demon. boom! When a wave of air exploded, Tang Wei looked at what was blocked by Bai Qiuran and eximed: ¡°Another zombie demon, how many are there?¡± ¡°There are many such things.¡± Bai Qiuran who was wrestling with the zombie demon was still rxed, but at this moment, he heard some wonderful sounds in his ears. He lowered his head and looked, then raised his head up slightly and said to Tang Wei: ¡°Brother Tang, we may have a bit of trouble...¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Wei looked at the zombie demon that constantly pressed Bai Qiuran, and asked nervously: ¡°Are you unable to hold up?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m quite capable.¡± Bai Qiuran gave a re to thend under his feet. ¡°But this ground under our feet may not be able to support us ... it is hollow underneath.¡± Tang Wei looked at his feet. Sure enough, at the foot of Bai Qiuran¡¯s feet, a circle of web-like cracks appeared, and it continued to expand. ¡°Bai Qiuran.¡± There was cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°How big is this hollow area?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we will fall anyway.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded, all of a sudden his feet were empty. The floor finally couldn¡¯t withstand the wrestling between him and the zombie demon, and it slumped. ¡°See, Brother Tang, we are falling.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t watch, help me... ah ah ah ah! I ran out of Qi!¡± Tang Wei waved his arms in the air, screaming like a woman. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Bai Qiuran tapped on a small rock in midair, kicked the zombie demon who had entangled himself before stepping on his foot, then stepped on the copsed floor fragments, jumped towards Tang Wei, and held his hand. But at this moment, in the darkness next to him, two zombies demon rushed over, trying to attack Tang Wei and Bai Qiuran who were in the air. Bai Qiuran snorted, holding Tang Wei by one hand, and then issued the palm move with one hand, crushing the two zombies, but because of this dy, the ground was also close. Bai Qiuran had no time to adjust his posture, just had enough time to create a ball from his Qi to protect him and Tang Wei. With a m, the two rolled on the ground, Bai Qiuran cushioned underneath and then rolled several consecutive times due to the subsequent impact. Tang Wei dizzily raised his head, ¡°Brother Tang, are you okay?¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s voice of concern sounded in his ear, Tang Wei shook his head so that he came back to his senses. ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine, you ...¡± When he was talking, he suddenly felt that his chest was a little warm and bowed his head, only to find that Bai Qiuran¡¯s palm was resting on his chest, supporting his body. At this moment, Tang Wei heard the sound of a string in his headpletely broken, and his face blushed instantly. ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah!¡± Tang Wei suddenly screamed and got up, away from Bai Qiuran, and covered his chest. He, or more exactly, she, felt confused at the moment, afraid that her secret would be discovered by Bai Qiuran. As a result, she heard Bai Qiuran¡¯s calm voice. ¡°Brother Tang, look like you are fine. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am a normal straight man and doesn¡¯t get attracted to men at all.¡± Ugh? Ugh! Did he not find out? Tang Wei was frozen in ce, and then she heard Bai Qiuran continue to say: ¡°But I was still worried before, Brother Tang, would you be a girl dressed as a man? After all, some of your previous actions were too sissy. But now I can rest assured that the kind of cliche doesn¡¯t end up happening to me. ¡± He turned his head, smiling brightly like summer flowers. ¡°After all, even if using a chest wrap, how can a woman train her chest muscles so hard and sturdy? Judging from your chest muscles and ribs,pared to mine when I entered the Qi Refining stage the first time, even I feel ashamed! ¡° Book 1: 9.1: Qi Refining Stage Is Not Counted As Cultivator?

Book 1: Chapter 9.1: Qi Refining Stage Is Not Counted As Cultivator?

Tang Wei gritted her teeth and squeezed her fist tightly, shaking her body. Although Bai Qiuran did not discover her real identity because of this ident, how could she feel so angry in her heart? But Bai Qiuran apparently did not notice her emotions. The man stood up slowly, patted the dust on his body, and then extended his finger. A ball of light appeared at his fingertip, lighting up the surrounding darkness, and Tang Wei saw the bones piled up on the ground. ¡°Sure enough, the main body is underground.¡± Looking at the bones on the ground, and scanning the depths of darkness with Mind Power, Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Tang.¡± Knowing that the current situation was not the time to throw tantrum, Tang Wei suppressed her anger, took a deep breath, and then asked: ¡°Where do we go?¡± ¡°Go get rid of the demon¡¯s main body.¡± While Bai Qiuran was talking, he lighted the light ball and turned to the depths of darkness. Tang Wei hurried to catch up with him and asked: ¡°What do you mean? Those zombies are not demons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not its main body, it¡¯s just one of itsponents.¡± Bai Qiuran exined while walking: ¡°You can see it in two more steps. This is the main body of it.¡± Stepping on the white bones on the ground, in the swaying light, Bai Qiuran took Tang Wei and moved toward a direction. Perhaps the previous zombies were all itsbat power, on the way, although the atmosphere was ghostly and terrifying, there was a persistent stench in the air, but after all, no zombie demon attacked again. After two minutes of walking, Bai Qiuran stopped. ¡°See, that¡¯s it.¡± He raised his hand and tossed the small ball of light on his fingertips into the sky. The light ball slowly rose to mid-air, and then released a magnificent beam of light, like a little sun, which illuminated the darkness and revealed the bottom of the cave. In the light, Tang Wei saw the whole picture of this huge cave and couldn¡¯t help taking a cold breath. Book 1: 9.2: Qi Refining Stage Is Not Counted As Cultivator?

Book 1: Chapter 9.2: Qi Refining Stage Is Not Counted As Cultivator?

The area of this cave was muchrger than that of the cave that copsed before. Tang Wei estimated that it covered an area of thousands of square meters. On the ground of this cave, all the white bones were densely packed. The number of people died here was uncountable.. In front of Tang Wei and Bai Qiuran, on the hill formed by a zombie, a naked, emaciated female zombie was sitting on it. Its lower body has beenpletely fused with these zombies. It seems to be absorbing the endless resentment ki and death ki from the zombies through this channel. After seeing Bai Qiuran and Tang Wei, the female zombie opened her mouth and her throat also started to swell and bulge. ¡°What the hell is this ?!¡± Tang Wei asked numbly. ¡°A female zombie is a monster that is born after absorbing resentment ki. We generally call it a zombie mother, and it can be regarded as a high-level demon.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°But it is very strange. Normally, zombie mother can¡¯t be born in ordinary countries, unless there is arge-scale death. Why is there such a thing in this deserted mountain?¡± ¡°Just think about itter.¡± Tang Wei felt a twitch in her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s going to attack us!¡± After Tang Wei finished speaking, the body of the zombie mother sitting on the zombie mountain suddenly appeared a weird swelling. An obvious human-shaped seal was moving up the esophagus from its belly as if it had encountered a dangerous python. Spitting out the prey she had just swallowed, an adult-sized body covered with unknown liquid came from its mouth. The zombie rolled down the zombie mountain, suddenly struggling to stand up, turned into a zombie demon, roared and ran toward Bai Qiuran and Tang Wei. ¡°Ah, this kind of thing.¡± Bai Qiuran frowned in disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch it either.¡± But the zombie apparently wouldn¡¯t listen to hisints. It rushed at them at a speed exceeding the limits of mortals. Bai Qiuran put out a palm, which turned into a magnificent palm force, forming a golden vigor. It mmed on the body of the zombie demon, broke it to pieces, but in this time the zombie mother spat out a new zombie demon. ¡°Is there no end of them?¡± Tang Wei asked while covering his nose behind Bai Qiuran. ¡°Generally speaking, in order to protect themselves, the zombie mother can turn all the corpses in the range into zombies, except for the one only had bones left.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°What then?¡± Tang Weidao: ¡°If it continues like this, is your Qi enough?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just kill the zombie demon and the zombie mother together.¡± Seeing that the second zombie monster leaped again, Bai Qiuran raised his hand again, but this time he did not push the palm but raised two fingers together. ¡°Thunder Seal.¡± Click! A dragon-shaped silver thunderbolt shot out from his fingertips. With a loud rumbling noise, the zombie monsters were turned to ash without resistance, the thunderbolt continued unabated, hit the zombie mother sitting on top of the zombie mountain. The lightning power and high heat contained in the thunderbolt caused a huge explosion. The exploding cloud of fire ignited and wrapped the whole corpse mountain with the zombie mother in the me. Tang Wei saw that the demon twisted her weird limb desperately in the mes, and made a weird cry that made people feel nauseous, before being turned into ash. ¡°Is that all right?¡± Tang Wei asked uneasily. ¡°That¡¯s it. The zombie mother is destroyed, and no new zombie monster will be born in a short time.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°But in the soilyer outside the cave, it seems that there are still two zombie demons buried to prepare to block the door in the opposite direction. When I go outter, I will deal with them together.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Bai Qiuran.¡± Tang Wei was relieved. ¡°If you don¡¯te here, I¡¯m afraid I will die here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled. ¡°Just a flip of the hand.¡± ¡°However, do you have a high degree of cultivation? I think this zombie mother is beyond the scope of the master of martial arts, but you can actually kill it and the zombie monsters it produces. Moreover, there is no record of this demon in the books of my family, why do you know it so well? ¡± Tang Wei asked again: ¡°Bai Qiuran, who are you and where do youe from?¡± ¡°What if I say I am a cultivator of the Qingming Sword Sect?¡± Bai Qiuran said with a smile. Tang Wei looked at him solemnly for a few seconds, and suddenly smiled, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. No matter who you are, you are still in the Qi Refining stage. I can see that you don¡¯t have the true essence that Foundation Establishment stage has. Qi Refining stage is not counted as a cultivator, how could you possibly be a member of Qingming Sword Sect? ¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face went dark, but Tang Wei, who was smirking in a special motherly posture, did not notice. After a moment, he sighed: ¡°Forget it, since you think so ... It¡¯s not toote, I¡¯ll take you out first, I don¡¯t want to stay in this zombie hole anymore.¡± Book 1: 10.1: How Can You Be A Woman? Your Chests Are Even Flatter Than Mine!

Book 1: Chapter 10.1: How Can You Be A Woman? Your Chests Are Even tter Than Mine!

When stepping out of the cave and seeing the sun again, Tang Wei really felt a strange feeling of being born again. Perhaps it was because the zombie mother in the ground has been destroyed. The dead forest in front of the cave seemed to be a little bit brighter. Although the gloom was still there, the atmosphere that made people feel disgusted and fear has disappeared. After breathing a few times of fresh air, Tang Wei remembered the business and asked Bai Qiuran: ¡°Bai Qiuran, where are the two zombie demons?¡± ¡°It¡¯s deep in the dead forest ahead.¡± Bai Qiuran pointed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing his expression changed, Tang Wei quickly asked. ¡°Someone is fighting with the two zombie demons.¡± Bai Qiuran answered with interest: ¡°It looks like a cultivator, and he is about to win.¡± ¡°Huh? Cultivator?¡± Tang Wei¡¯s face showed some doubts and vignce. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Bai Qiuran grasped Tang Wei¡¯s arm, his feet. moved Tang Wei just felt a glimmer of light around her. The next moment, the two had reached the depths of the dead forest. This time, without Bai Qiuran¡¯s direction, Tang Wei also heard the sound of fightinging from the front, the roar of the zombie demons, the sound of the forest trees being knocked down, and the cry of a young man. All were mixed up. Tang Wei became curious. She hid behind the trees and looked in the direction of the sound. On that side, there was a young and handsome man who was in a robust posture, avoiding the attack of two corpses. He was manipting two small red and ck gs and muttered the chantings in his mouth. His movements were also very erratic, so that the two corpses could not catch him at all and could only roar angrily, destroying the surrounding trees and stones in vain. Between the dodges, the young man¡¯s spell seemed to be ready. The twomand gs flew in the air under hismand, forming a huge red rune that created a halo covered the two zombies. Then the two gs fell to the ground, turn into a red cage, imprisoned two zombies while the rune was releasing a huge me, burning them. The two zombies continued to struggle and roar. After persisting for a few seconds, they finally slowly weakened and were burned into ashes by mes. The young man continued to maintain the me for a few seconds until the bodies of the two zombies werepletely reduced to ashes, and he was relieved to take back his two gs. After burning the two corpses, there seemed to be a faint stream of light shing on the two gs. Book 1: 10.2: How Can You Be A Woman? Your Chests Are Even Flatter Than Mine!

Book 1: Chapter 10.2: How Can You Be A Woman? Your Chests Are Even tter Than Mine!

¡°It¡¯s Sima Inbo.¡± Looking at the two gs, Tang Wei¡¯s face was a bit ugly. ¡°Do you recognize this person?¡± Bai Qiuran came to Tang Wei and crouched beside him, his arms around his legs. ¡°He is the youngest disciple of Fu Xuanqiu, the Spiritual Advisor of the Shangxuan Kingdom.¡± Tang Wei said. ¡°Damn cultivator.¡± Bai Qiuran scratched his cheek, felt a little awkward. Between the two, the young man over there seemed to notice something and looked towards this direction. Tang Wei was startled and immediately lowered her body, hiding behind a forest tree, but Bai Qiuran squatted fearlessly, looked back with a smile. The two looked at each other for a few seconds. The young man named Sima Inbo looked away and looked at the tree in which Tang Wei was hiding. ¡°Her Royal Highness,e out, I already see you.¡± ¡°Princess?¡± Bai Qiuran was surprised: ¡°Who are you calling, little brother?¡± Sima Inbo didn¡¯t speak but stared straight at the tree which Tang Wei¡¯s hiding behind. After dozens of seconds, Tang Wei, with a somber face, walked out from behind the tree and looked at him hostilely. ¡°what?!¡± Bai Qiuran was frightened. ¡°Brother Tang, are you a princess? How is it possible? Your chests are even tter than mine!¡± ¡°...¡± Tang Wei forced herself to turn a deaf ear to Bai Qiuran¡¯s words. She said to Sima Inbo: ¡°Sima Inbo, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°There are monsters in the Mang Mountain, and as the number one guardian of Shangxuan Kingdom, I naturally want to remove the monsters to keep Shangxuan people safe.¡± There was a little helplessness on Sima Inbo¡¯s face. ¡°What about you? Your Royal Highness, you ran out of the pce privately and cross-dressed as a man. What if you run into any trouble? You should go back quickly. Your Majesty and His Royal Highness both worry about you very much. You cannot deal with such demons. Come on, if there are a few more, I¡¯m afraid I will die here too. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m free to go wherever I want, you don¡¯t have the right to interfere.¡± Tang Wei raised an eyebrow. ¡°But half a monthter, it will be the ceremony for heaven worshiping of Shangxuan Kingdom. Your Majesty has ordered us toe to find Your Royal Highness. We must take you back to the pce.¡± Sima Inbo sighed: ¡°Your Royal Highness, please be considerate of your father and think of us servants. Your safety is not just your business.¡± Tang Wei paused, and then said: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Your Highness ...¡± ¡°I will go back, but not with you.¡± Tang Wei raised his hand impatiently: ¡°Please go back first and tell my father that I¡¯m safe and will be back soon.¡± Sima Inbo and Tang Wei looked at each other for a few seconds, then chose to retreat. ¡°Well, Your Royal Highness, as you wish. The demon has been removed, and you can protect yourself.¡± He stepped back and arched towards Bai Qiuran: ¡°It seems that Your Highness has something to say to the chivalrous swordsman, I will not disturb the two, but ... Your Highness, you should pay attention to your identity.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need you to remind us.¡± Tang Wei responded coldly. Sima Inbo shook his head helplessly, and arched back to Bai Qiuran. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness has a bad temper, please excuse her.¡± After speaking, he turned around and performed a flying technique, and left the ce. After seeing Sima Yingbo going away, Tang Wei took a somewhat awkward look and turned to look at Bai Qiuran, saying: ¡°If you have any questions, just ask.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any questions to ask. Listening to the conversation you just made, I¡¯ve guessed a lot.¡± Bai Qiuran fumbled his chin, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°But Brother Tang, are you really a princess?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Tang Weiqiang endured the unknown fire in her heart and said. As she read in novels, when women who cross-dressed as men were recognized by theirpanions, they were surprised, shy, embarrassed, and ecstatic, but this was the first time Tang Wei met someone like Bai Qiuran who still doubted the truth. ¡°Well, does it mean the master of Sima Inbo, the Spiritual Advisor of the Shangxuan Kingdom, is the one you said ¡®from the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯?¡± Bai Qiuran was thoughtful. ¡°But I look at his moves, instead of looking like the Qingming method, I feel a bit sinister ...¡± ¡°How do I know? Our understanding of Qingming Sword Sect only originated from ancient books. Those cultivators will notmunicate with us except to go down to the mountain to search for apprentices.¡± Tang Wei said indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll look for the answers to these questions myself.¡± Bai Qiuran said with a smile: ¡°Myst question is, Brother Tang, what is your real name?¡± Book 1: 11.1: Out Of Stock

Book 1: Chapter 11.1: Out Of Stock

Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s question, Tang Wei bit her lip, which was a subconscious gesture of her. ¡°My name is Tang Ruowei, the first princess of Shangxuan Kingdom.¡± Tang Wei, no, Tang Ruowei replied. ¡°Ruowei ... it¡¯s a good name.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and arched his hand. ¡°Well, what I want to say is that regardless of your gender, this Bai Qiuran will treat you as a friend. I want to make friends with you, not because of gender, identity or ability, but because of your courage to help. If you have any difficulties, you can talk to me, I will do my best to help. ¡± After a pause, he added: ¡°Like now.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Ruowei hesitated a moment, or said: ¡°You have saved my life, and I am not qualified to ask you more ... Besides, I just go back to my country to participate in the ceremony. I am also a princess, and the evil people dare not to do any bad thing to me. At least for now.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± Seeing that Tang Ruowei did not take the initiative to ask, Bai Qiuran did not mention the matter again. Instead, he said: ¡°Brother Tang ... No, Miss Tang, are you going to go back to the capital?¡± ¡°Well, first I¡¯ll go to inform the civilians near the Mang Mountain, and after all this was done, I¡¯ll return to the capital.¡± Tang Ruowei nced at Bai Qiuran. ¡°How about you? You have found all the herbs. Are you going back?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I just found the most important medicine. Myst day is approaching. I need to find another medicine to extend my lifespan.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and shook his head. ¡°Next, I¡¯m also going to go to the capital of Shangxuan Kingdom. There are a few materials that can be bought there, and ... I¡¯m also very interested in the spiritual advisor from Qingming Sword Sect. ¡± ¡°Then, let me invite you this time.¡± Tang Ruowei smiled. ¡°Do you want to travel together?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Qiuran answered happily: ¡°I¡¯m bored with traveling alone.¡± Book 1: 11.2: Out Of Stock

Book 1: Chapter 11.2: Out Of Stock

After finding a few herbs he needed and apanying Tang Ruowei who was still dressed as a man, Bai Qiuran took some time to spread the news of the demon¡¯s death around the Mang Mountain. Bai Qiuran incidentally inquired in the process. Sure enough, while he was monitoring the demon, some people were still killed near the Mang Mountain. A lot of blood was taken away from the deceased, and the entire body was dried up. But after he and Tang Ruowei cleaned up the corpse demon, this kind of thing didn¡¯t happen again. Bai Qiuran did not tell Tang Ruowei about these things but prepared to start his own investigation secretly. He had a hunch that this matter should be inextricably linked to Shangxuan royal family. So after dealing with these matters, Bai Qiuran and Tang Ruowei embarked on the journey to return to the capital of the Shangxuan Kingdom. Regarding Tang Ruowei¡¯s fact that she was a girl, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t care much about it, because he had no disagreement with Tang Ruowei. Although as a man who spent three thousand years to break into Foundation Establishment stage, he also yearned for the kind of love formed between man and woman, Bai Qiuran¡¯s orientation towards women was still limited. Poprly speaking, he likes women with big breasts and big buttocks. Bai Qiuran hasn¡¯t shown any interest in a girl whose chests were even tter than him. So in order to avoid suspicion, he was also very cautious along the way, perfectly guaranteeing the gentleman¡¯s style, and did not have any further touching with Tang Ruowei. A weekter, the two sessfully arrived in the capital of the Shangxuan Kingdom, one of thergest cities in the country. In front of the city gate, Bai Qiuran Tang Ruowei, who still kept male¡¯s appearance, parted ways. ¡°Goodbye, Bai Qiuran.¡± She smiled and said: ¡°Although I felt impatient when you invited me to drink, you were right, making friends is a very happy thing. I am very happy to have you as a friend on this trip.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Miss Tang.¡± Bai Qiuran also said goodbye to her: ¡°Take care of yourself, we¡¯ll see again.¡± ¡°Good-bye.¡± The two bid farewell to each other lightly, and then Bai Qiuran watched Tang Ruoweie to the soldiers, presented a token to them, and then left here under the guard of a group of soldiers. The gentleman¡¯s friendship was as thin as water, and the friendship between the cultivators was even more so. Lifespan, cultivation stage, and various frustrations and difficulties on the road to cultivation make the lives of cultivators usually full of variables. In their life, cultivators would encounter countless departure for various reasons. A cultivator must learn to be good at picking up, and even better at letting go. Three thousand years and several trips, Bai Qiuran has long been ustomed to this parting, regardless of strength, identity, and longevity, he made a friend with Tang Ruowei in his mood, naturally also treat Tang Ruowei as his friend. In the limited time that Tang Ruowei was alive, Bai Qiuran would treat Tang Ruowei like a friend. When Tang Ruowei left the world, maybe hundreds of yearster, if Bai Qiuran was still alive, then when he was in a mood, he would bring a pot of fine wine, went to the old friend¡¯s grave to pay respect. This was his way of life now. Farewell to Tang Ruowei, an interesting little girl, Bai Qiuran also began to deal with his own business. As he said before, in addition to Foundation-Build Pill, he must also refine some Longevity Pills to extend his life. At the same time, Foundation-Build Pill actually stillcked a few vors of adjuvant, and he also nned to buy them in the capital of the Shangxuan Kingdom. In this capital, there was actually a small market that is specially provided for the cultivators to trade. Although there were no high-end cultivators and the transaction materials were not precious, these simple ones were exactly what Bai Qiuran needed. And asionally, some high-end cultivators would appear on the market, using precious materials to exchange special items. For example, as Bai Qiuran knew, Jue Yunzi and the elders often sneak here and use the treasures they found when traveling around, to exchange for something that was especially precious to them, and satisfy their quirks. Sometimes, Bai Qiuran also had to admit that Tang Ruowei¡¯s words make sense. There were many more-than-meet-the eye guys among cultivators, especially the advanced ones. Relying on the memories of hundreds of years ago, Bai Qin sessfully found the entrance to the market. Making a basic spell of disillusion, he passed through the wall of a dead alley in the capital of the Shangxuan Kingdom and entered a hidden space. (TL¡¯s note: Is this Diagon Alley?) As the walls dissipated like clouds, a wide street appeared in front of Bai Qiuran. On both sides of the street, there were stalls set up by many cultivators, on which they presented the treasures from all over the world: materials, pills, or even flying sword. Among the buildings on both sides of the street are the shops opened by some small and medium-sized sect, specially targeted at those who were at the Foundation Establishment stage. Ignoring the warm greetings on both sides of the street, Bai Qin passed the street and went straight to a drug store opened by a small pill-refining sect. He gave the prepared list to the very enthusiastic store manager who was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage, but the other party took a look and shook his head. ¡°What? Out of stock?¡± Bai Qiuran asked suddenly: ¡°I just want somemon but not very useful materials.¡± ¡°Sorry, someone has recently bought arge number of them, and we are out of stock.¡± The boss replied with an apology. Bai Qiuran thought about it, took back the list and marked some materials, then handed it to the shop owner. ¡°Boss, look, are these materials out of stock?¡± The shop owner took a look and then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. This batch was sold out with the batch you want ... why do you know that I¡¯m out of stock here?¡± ¡°Oh, most of those who bought are my colleagues.¡± Bai Qiuran put away the list, apologized, and went straight out of the drug store. Book 1: 12.1: Pretending To Be Young And Ingenuous Is An Old Mans Special Skill

Book 1: Chapter 12.1: Pretending To Be Young And Ingenuous Is An Old Man''s Special Skill

Out of this drug store, Bai Qiuran looked up at the tomorrow in the sky and muttered to himself. ¡°Interesting, really interesting.¡± The materials he marked were things that normally couldn¡¯t be out of stock, because those materials were most used by the demonic cultivators as the raw materials for the elixir of ascension. Of course, Bai Qiuran knew how special his situation was. For three thousand years, he has tried various methods to build the foundation, whether it was the iplete recipe left by immortals, or the remnants of the cults before the Da Cang calendar, or the ancient relics found in the sites of sects that disappeared in history. Even recipes of Evil Sects, who was the nemesis of the Righteous Alliance, he also studied. Unlike the cultivators of righteous path, who were striving to build the foundation step by step, the cultivators of demonic path were more advocating freedom and advancing. Their philosophy was ¡°everything in the world is for my own use¡±. Therefore, their skills in all aspects were more radical, and it¡¯s naturally the same in pill refining. The materials often used by these demonic cultivators were very strong after refining, but they also had very strong side effects. In addition to Bai Qiuran this freak, even the most reckless demonic cultivator was unable to withstand the torture of these pills. So at this time, they would use the special ways they practice to help them digest the medicine power. Let¡¯s use the four major Evil Sects as an example: when they couldn¡¯t bear the medicine power, the Kamasutra Sect would have sex, the Nether Ghost Sect would go to mass graves or battlefields to absorb the residual souls, and the Heavenly Demon Sect would take spiritual power of a spiritualnd. The most extreme one, Blood God Sect, would choose to perform a ritual called Blood Sacrifice. This ritual required, in the least, the poption of a vige to bepleted. Therefore, among the Evil Sects, Blood God Sect was the most unscrupulous one. Depend on their behavior, maybe a demonic cultivator would not be attacked by the righteous path, but every one of the Blood God Sect has the blood of at least thousands of innocent lives on their hands. Therefore, the major sects of the Righteousness Alliance have given an order: once encountering a member of the Blood God Sect, kill without asking. However, considering that normal cultivators could also use these materials, Bai Qiuran did a second test. In addition to those materials, he wrote the material of a pill recipe which was the mostmonly used by the magicians. And these materials were also out of stock in the store. This was very strange. It seems that in Shangxuan Kingdom, there were indeed demonic cultivators. Considering Tang Ruowei¡¯s attitude towards the cultivators, and the rumors he heard from various ces about how the emperor of Shangxuan Kingdom was now superstitious about bing immortal, all the clues were pointed towards the spiritual advisor of Shangxuan Dynasty. In particr, that guy made corrupt use of the name of his Qingming Sword Sect. Book 1: 12.2: Pretending To Be Young And Ingenuous Is An Old Mans Special Skill

Book 1: Chapter 12.2: Pretending To Be Young And Ingenuous Is An Old Man''s Special Skill

Thinking all the way, Bai Qiuran came to an upscale restaurant in the Shangxuan Kingdom. After throwing dozens of silver, he found a table in the top floor, and then used his superhuman hearing to capture the talking of the guests in this restaurant, while opening up his magnificent Soul Awareness to scan through the entire capital. But after some searching, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t find anything weird in the city. He also focused on observing the pce of the Shangxuan Kingdom. However, whether it was the emperor of Shangxuan Kingdom, the prince, the spiritual advisor or his first disciple Sima Inbo, they did not show any abnormalities. The spiritual advisor and Sima Inbo did not have the magic qi that would appear on the body of the monk, they should be normal cultivators. In the process, Bai Qiuran also saw Tang Ruowei returning to the pce. She should be in her pce in the harem of the pce. When Bai Qiuran saw her, the princess who had a lot of prejudices about the practitioner had changed to a woman¡¯s dress, which looked pretty and beautiful, but Bai Qiuran saw that she was working hard in front of a tall mirror. She was stuffing something in her bra and bulge it. That reminded Bai Qiuran of his former self. Before he met the Qingming Taoist, he wandered around those battlefields to pick up the clothes and weapons of the dead to sell for money. asionally when he was lucky, he was able to pull out the uneaten dry food on the soldiers¡¯ bodies. At this time, he would also stuff these foods into his clothes and bulge. But why Tang Ruowei do that? Could it be that Shangxuan royal family is actually poor? It didn¡¯t look like that¡­ Heughed at his own wild guessing, Bai Qiuran retracted his Soul Awareness and didn¡¯t pay attention to the pce again. From the current point of view, there should be no clues to the Royal Pce, and I must find another breakthrough point. Just then, Bai Qiuran¡¯s ears caught the conversation of the people downstairs. ¡°Hey, this celestial ceremony is really troublesome. The previous ones were not all internal affairs of the royal family. Why did we suddenly ask us to encourage all boys and girls to go and participate in the ceremony?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Capturing the two sensitive words ¡°boys and girls¡± and ¡°celestial ceremony¡±, Bai Qiuran quickly released Soul Awareness and focused on the ce where the sound came. The ones who were talking were two middle-aged men downstairs. Looking at the clothes, they should be two middle-ranking officials from the Shangxuan Kingdom. ¡°Well, what His Majesty and the Master think, how do we courtiers know?¡± One of the middle-aged men said: ¡°Maybe they want to borrow the luck of boys and girls. It is estimated that these little children will be allowed to stand and warm up. The situation in the country is really not very optimistic recently.¡± ¡°The key is the current situation. Not to mention elsewhere, the residents in the city are not very willing to lend their children and let them follow the ceremony.¡± Another officialined: ¡°If you want to find a family that is willing to lend their child, you still have to go to a remote ce, look for those families who have a hard time, give them some money, and say a lot of words¡­ But that¡¯s too frustrating, s, is there any orphaned kid who was wandering in the streets? No matter boy or girl, that¡¯s fine. ¡° ¡°Lowing your voice!¡± The middle-aged official who spoke first promptly reminded: ¡°Here is the capital of the kingdom of Shangxuan. If you want all orphans in the capital, wouldn¡¯t you want to smear the face of the holy? Careful with your words, or you¡¯ll lose your head!¡± ¡°Sorry, my mouth slipped.¡± Another official hurriedly picked up the ss. ¡°Come here and drink.¡± As the two drinking cups after cups, they began to talk about other things, so Bai Qiuran retracted his Soul Awareness and touched his chin. After a moment, he smiled slightly, wiped out the dishes and wine on the table, leaving money, left the restaurant, and walked to a nearby deste corner. After scanning and confirming that no one was around, Bai Qiuran¡¯s body suddenly made a sound like a burst of beans. Then, his body shrank, his face gradually changed, and his hair changes from white to ck. Finally, in the ce of Bai Qiuran, stood a dark-haired boy with a young and lovely face. Book 1: 13.1: Using The Cuteness To Pass The Check

Book 1: Chapter 13.1: Using The Cuteness To Pass The Check

Fully drunk, the two middle-aged officials left the restaurant together. ¡°Hey, do you want to go to Drunk Immortal Building?.¡± An official greeted: ¡°In the next few days, we will probably have to go outside the capital. We must take this opportunity to have a good time.¡± ¡°But my wife ...¡± The other official looked a little scared. ¡°And you¡¯re not going home, is your wife okay with this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that old hag probably has gone sleep with the child early.¡± The official who proposed to go to Hualiu Liuxiang waved indifferently: ¡°When I left home this morning, I told her we are doing business, do you understand?¡± Another official officer seemed to want to go, and he suddenly said to him: ¡°Then ... when my wife asks me, you have to help me.¡± ¡°Haha, of course!¡± The officer who made the proposalughed and patted his colleague on the back. ¡°Tonight we¡¯re going to drink as much as we like!¡± There was a smile on both faces that both men understood. While they walked toward thergest brothel in Shangxuan¡¯s capital, an official¡¯s robe was pulled back. ¡°Who?¡± They were drunk and a little angry, turning their heads in doubt, but they saw a little boy with dark-eyed eyes, holding a broken bowl in one hand, and the other holding the corners of their clothes together, raising their heads timidly. Watching them. ¡°Two uncles.¡± The little boy begged in a somewhat ambiguousnguage: ¡°Please give me some food. I¡¯m starving.¡± The official who was caught by the corner of the clothes had been drinking a little bit, and for a while, his brain didn¡¯t turn around. When he saw a beggar kid pulling himself and not letting him go to the street, he was furious and suddenly pulled back his clothes, pushing the little boy to the ground, roaring: ¡°Go away! Where¡¯s the little bastarding from? it¡¯s so obscure!¡± But another officer seemed to be able to maintain a certain degree of sobriety. He stared at the little boy sitting on the ground with drowsiness in his eyes, and suddenly reached out and held his colleague. ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t leave. Look at this little boy, isn¡¯t it the kind ¨° child like you said, ¡®orphaned kid who was wandering in the streets¡¯?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Listening to his colleague¡¯s words, the official who was angry was also paused. He took a sip of wine, blushed, and stared at the little boy danglingly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. At this look, although this little boy is wearing tattered and patched clothing, his face and hands and feet are all dirty and dusty, but looking at his face and features, he is a very cute boy. If we let him wash and eat two good meals to supplement the nutrition, I¡¯m sure that there are many noble officials who are willing to adopt him as an adopted child or even a ything.¡± Endure dizziness and headache, the official shook his head, sobered his head a little, and then looked at his colleagues. Then he squatted down, struggling to reveal a kind smile while reaching out to the boy on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little boy, this uncle didn¡¯t see it at first. You¡¯re clearly a poor child. Sorry, sorry.¡± ¡°Well......¡± The little boy stepped on his legs, stepped back timidly on the ground, and looked at them with horrified eyes. Secretly cursed in his heart, the official continued to smile and his face was about to grin. ¡°Come with us. We are the officials of the Shangxuan Kingdom. His Majesty has ordered, in this capital, people must have food and clothes. We will not leave you on the street.¡± He smiled and reached out to pull the little boy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, this uncle takes you to the public house, you can eat hot food.¡± ¡°Is there something to eat?¡± The little boy asked timidly. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re guaranteed to be full!¡± The official smiled and said: ¡°And warm clothes, soft beds, these are all for you!¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll go with you, uncles.¡± As soon as the little boy heard that he would have food to eat and clothes to wear, his eyes shed, and he reached out and grabbed the big hand full of calluses. The official stood up with a smile, red at his colleagues, and they both smiled at the same time. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s take him back to the enshrinement and show them to the enshriners.¡± ¡°Right, right.¡± Another official almost nodded: ¡°After sending him, we will be happy again.¡± The two of them smiled and stretched out one hand, took the little boy¡¯s arms, and walked towards the direction of Xuanguo Temple, but what they didn¡¯t know was that behind them, the little boy also revealed an ¡°All ording to the n¡± smile. Book 1: 13.2: Using The Cuteness To Pass The Check

Book 1: Chapter 13.2: Using The Cuteness To Pass The Check

This little boy naturally was Bai Qiuran. During his 3,000 years of cultivation, he has read various techniques, some of which were not limited by cultivating stage, and he trained them to the point of being supernatural. This was one of them. Using this technique, he was able to change his body at will. This time, in order to see what kind of n behind this, he transformed into a child. Usually, young boys and girls were the favorite victims of the demonic cultivators. They could provide pure energy, whether it¡¯s sex or soul-sucking, of course, includingrge-scale Blood Sacrifices. After following the two official missions to the enshrinement house, Bai Qiuran was taken by two maids to a bathhouse next to him, helped him clean the stains on his body, changed him into a new suit, and then he was taken into a small room. After a while, someone brought a table of meals and at the same time ordered Bai Qiuran to stay in ce and not run around. After seeing the people leaving, Bai Qiuran settled these meals, and at the same time, he released his Soul Awareness. He searched in the enshrinement house, and soon found the two officials who were talking with a man, whom Bai Qiuran also recognized. It just happened to be the number one guardian of Shangxuan Kingdom, Sima Inbo whom he had met at Mang Mountain. After finding them, Bai Qiuran immediately began to monitor their conversation. ¡°It¡¯s done well this time.¡± Bai Qiuran heard that Sima Inbo wasplimenting the two officials. ¡°Although it¡¯s just a ceremony, this boy¡¯s bone roots are extraordinary, in all aspects are the best choice. If he appears in the festival ceremony, presumably the spirit of all previous emperors will also be relieved, and change the misfortune of the country. I will report to my master that you two have worked hard.¡± ¡°Thank you, guardian Sima.¡± The two officers bowed. After the two officials went away, Sima Inbo stood alone and thought for a while, then went back to his desk and started to deal with the files on the table. Bai Qiuran followed him with Soul Awareness, monitoring his every move. Book 1: 14.1: Shangxuan Royal Familys Betrothal Custom

Book 1: Chapter 14.1: Shangxuan Royal Family''s Betrothal Custom

It¡¯s strange. Bai Qiuran took back his Soul Awareness and was surprised. Disguised as a child, it has been three days since he came to the shrine, and over the past three days, he has been monitoring the actions of key figures such as Sima Yingbo, Emperor Shangxuan, Prince, and the spiritual advisor Fu Qianqiu with his Soul Awareness. No abnormalities were found. The Shangxuan Emperor went to the court and handle the memorials on time as usual. At night, he would randomly choose several women in the harem to sleep with. As an emperor, he was not superb, but still pretty good. The Crowned Prince was still very young and was currently studying for various knowledge and martial arts under the arrangement of the emperor. Depending on his performance, he was just a rtively intelligent child. And Sima Inbo and Fu Qianqiu have acted regr cultivators for the past three days. Bai Qiuran has observed their practice. Sima Inbo has cultivated a basic fire-attribute cultivation method. As for Fu Qianqiu, his cultivation method did take on a little bit of Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s breathing technique. From Bai Qin¡¯s perspective, it can basically be determined that these two people have indeed not learned any demonic cultivation methods. After all, he has encountered all major Evil Sects before. Among them, the previous Great Elder of Heavenly Demon Sect dared to use him as a bad example and mocked the slow progress of Taoism¡¯s disciples, saying they had no future, so he went to the door and beat him mercilessly. The previous leader of Blood God Sect was also killed for the same reason. Bai Qiuran could see their demonic cultivation methods at the first nce, not to mention a Foundation Establishment stage and a 9thyer Qi Refining Stage. In short, after observing these days, the most suspicious one was... Tang Ruowei. How sessful her puberty was, Bai Qiuran has measured it himself, but in his asional observation, when this girl went out, she was standing with a pair ofrge breasts. Moreover, Bai Qiuran once, with his Soul Awareness, saw the princess sneaking into her own pce. Behind her mirror in that pce, there was even a special secret room. Whenever she came out, her boobs would be bulging and round, and Bai Qiuran was quite sure that Tang Ruowei couldn¡¯t change the physical state at will like him. So he doubted that this was a new, special demonic technique. If it wasn¡¯t for the character of Tang Ruowei, plus she really only had a strong and stubborn spirit, Bai Qiuran would doubt whether the princess was behind the scenes. Could it be a misunderstanding? Shangxuang Kingdom¡¯s situation became difficult because of the bad political movements. The spiritual advisor just had some rtionship with a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect. Tang Ruowei¡¯s hostility towards the cultivator was only from her subjective impression. A lot of materials missing from the practice market were just bought by a demonic cultivator who happened to pass by? As the saying goes, ¡°the world isrge, everything is possible¡± ... it¡¯s a fucking lie! Bai Qiuran did not believe that all of this was due to coincidence. If one believed in idents, coincidences, and destiny, Bai Qiuran should have exhausted his life for three thousand years ago, and go into reincarnation wheel. The more these people did not show their tails, the more doubt Bai Bairan has about them. I am Bai Qiuran. I have to find out the truth. Since this road is not working, I will change into another! Thinking of this, Bai Qiuran reached out his hand and did a mysterious hand seal. The body¡¯s true Qi turned into infinite spiritual power, and after a while, Bai Qiuran took a step forward, left a clone that looked exactly like him. He looked at the clone that he had left behind, which maintained the attitude of a young child, and returned to the small bed in the room to sit properly. Bai Qin¡¯s body became higher and higher, until he was restored to normal, then stepped out and disappeared. Book 1: 14.2: Shangxuan Royal Familys Betrothal Custom

Book 1: Chapter 14.2: Shangxuan Royal Family''s Betrothal Custom

At the same time, in the back garden of Shangxuan Kingdom Pce, Tang Ruowei, wearing a luxurious dress, carried her skirt and found her father who was drinking tea and enjoying flowers. ¡°Father Emperor.¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s face was eager. ¡°I just heard that you temporarily change the rules and suddenly take two hundred boys and girls to participate in the ceremony. Why?¡± ¡°Ruowei, you are already a big girl, why are you still so brazen?¡± Shangxuan Emperor put down the tea bowl, sighed, and pointed to the seat next to him. ¡°Sit down first. How can I rest assured in the future knowing you are like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention the future, you always tell me that the ancestor¡¯sw cannot be changed lightly, why now you hastily changed thew of the ceremony for heaven worshiping?¡± Tang Ruowei sat down next to his father and asked indifferently. ¡°This is an adjustment that I made after consulting with the Spiritual Advisor.¡± Shangxuan Emperor replied: ¡°Recently the Shangxuan Kingdom has suffered many natural disasters and demons. The Spiritual Advisor said that the national luck is frustrated and I need to use this method to sacrifice and change the national luck .¡± ¡°That Spiritual Advisor again?¡± Tang Ruowei bitterly advised: ¡°Instead of ming the national luck for these things, why don¡¯t you try to make good efforts and make this country better by your own governance?¡± ¡°Ruowei!¡± Shangxuan Emperor replied somewhat angrily: ¡°Watch your tone, I don¡¯t want to talk to you now.¡± Tang Ruowei flushed her face with anger and was silent for a long time before she squeezed out a word. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You ran out of the house some time ago. I haven¡¯t settled with you yet.¡± The emperor of Shangxuan Kingdom saw his daughter act honestly and continued: ¡°I happen to arrange it for you today, lest you run out in the wild.¡± He eximed: ¡°Come, go and invite Sima Inbo.¡± After hearing his words, Tang Ruowei¡¯s heart suddenly felt a bad feeling. Before long, Sima Inbo followed the attendants to the pce¡¯s back garden. ¡°Long live Your Majesty, long live Your Highness.¡± Because he was a disciple of the Spiritual Advisor, also the number one guardian, Sima Inbo¡¯s status in the Shangxuan Kingdom was special, so he did not need to pay as much respect to Tang Ruowei and Shangxuan Emperor as others, he simply bowed his hands and did not kneel. ¡°Sima Inbo, you can sit.¡± Shangxuan Emperor smiled, and the next sentence really sold his daughter. ¡°Toe to you today, there is one thing to discuss with you. You see, you are now unmarried and still single, just as Ruo Wei¡¯s age has arrived. It would be better for you to marry her and make you the national groom? ¡± ¡°Father Emperor!¡± Tang Ruowei shouted but was stopped by the Shangxuan Emperor. ¡°Father, why did you push me to Sima Inbo?¡± Tang Ruowei hurried to his father and asked in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t like him at all!¡± ¡°Ruowei ...¡± Shangxuan Emperor also whispered: ¡°Guardian Sima is handsome and talented, not only he is a cultivator, but he is also a good man, and ... more importantly, I have checked his ethnicity, and his mother is very plump.¡± Looking at his daughter who looked like dirt, Shang Xuan emperor quietly said: ¡°Ruowei, our Shangxuan Royal Family has always tried to change the fact that the royal women¡¯s breasts are small. In our kingdom, women with the curvy body are always much adored, so this is not only a shame for you but also a disgarce to the royal family. I know your dream, but it is an impossible dream, but if you marry Sima Inbo, the children between you inherited his genes, maybe you can keep your children and offspring from following in your footsteps. ¡± ¡°What a damn reason!¡± Tang Ruowei said with a dark face: ¡°The dream wase true by my children, is it still my dream? Besides, how many generations has this been, and I haven¡¯t seen the good gene that I inherited from my mother!¡± But Shangxuan Emperor ignored her, looked at Sima Inbo, who was standing aside. ¡°Sima Inbo, would you like to marry Ruo Wei?¡± Shangxuan Emperor asked again. Sima Inbo nced at Tang Ruowei, nced very vaguely from thetter¡¯s ¡°big¡± chest, then lowered his head and said: ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Shangxuan Emperorughed with a smile of sess. ¡°But since it¡¯s already settled, you can¡¯t regret it at that time. Even if you are an apprentice of the Master, if you are wronged by Ruowei at that time, I will also ask you for the crime with the Master.¡± ¡°¡®A king tells no joke¡¯, this is natural.¡± Sima Inbo bowed his head. Shangxuan Emperorughed and was very happy. Sima Inboughed and was very happy too, while Tang Ruowei¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of the pot. It seems that everything was well prepared. Before returning, Shangxuan Emperor arranged her Tang Ruowei. The Shangxuan Emperor was so anxious to sell her, one reason was that he was afraid she would continue to be wild, and the other naturally knew what Tang Ruowei was hiding. Her chest was padded, because she happened to be born in the Shangxuan Kingdom, where plump was equal beauty. Tang Ruowei¡¯s situation may be difficult to find a satisfactory husband¡¯s family in the future, but Shangxuan Emperor did not want to marry her to a foreign country. If he knew what Tang Ruowei really looked like, maybe Sima Inbo would not smile so happily. Tang Ruowei had to marry a disciple of her most disgusted cultivator, so she was naturally reluctant. Rather than marry Sima Inbo, a good-looking fellow, she prefered marry a normal man. After all, it was her father who made the marriage contract, Tang Ruowei didn¡¯t dare to object directly. However, since the situation has developed to the present, she was also ready in her heart: After the ceremony of sacrifice was over, she was going to sneak out of the pce, leave the territory of the Shangxuan Kingdom, and went away. Book 1: 15.1: Shangxuan Imperial Mausoleum

Book 1: Chapter 15.1: Shangxuan Imperial Mausoleum

The night before the ceremony, Bai Qiuran went to Shangxuan imperial mausoleum which was a hundred miles away from Shangxuan Pce. This was the second breakthrough he chose. Since he suspected that there was something behind the ceremony, but found no clues on the organizer, he simply went directly to the location and checked to see if there was any problem. After a brief inquiry, Bai Qin sessfully got the location of the imperial mausoleum in the Shangxuan Kingdom, which was basically unknown to everyone, and came here that night. The mausoleum was guarded by heavy-armored soldiers. Thousands of armies haveyered to defend the royal tombs, but these obviously had no effect on Bai Qiuran. He didn¡¯t even need to use spells, just relying only on breath-holding and lightweight to easily crossed the eyes of the army, and went into the imperial tomb undetected. As a ce where the emperors of Shangxuan were buried since ancient times, this mausoleum was built with style. Inside it, there was a spacious stone avenue, which could amodate four-horse carriages side by side, extending from the entrance to the tomb, and two rows of stone beasts looked at each other on both sides of the avenue, and at their end, they were the tall royal altar and the royal tomb, where the deceased emperors slept under for eternity. After Bai Qiuran arrived, he first looked at the location of the altar and the tomb. Then he went straight into the ground and began to peek into the tombs of the kings using Soul Awareness. More than 3,000 years ago when Bai Qiuran was born, just before the end of the war between humans and demons, the demons had to retreat to the barrennd. Because of the previous catastrophe, Nine Provinces abolished the old calendar and began to use another one which was currently in use ¨C Da Cang calendar. And he remembers that the country of Shangxuan Kingdom seems to have been established in the year 1800 of Da Cang calendar, that was when he was more than 1,800 years old. Because Qingming Sword Sect was next to it, this country has existed for a very long time. Until now, it has a history of about 1,200 years. On average, each generation of emperors in the Shangxuan Kingdom reigned for about fifty years. Counting it down, there should be a twenty-fourth-generation emperor by now. In this mausoleum, the sleeping positions of the emperors were also in the order of time, from deep to shallow. In the early years, when Shangxuan was first established, there were a lot of wars. There were also many emperors who died on the battlefield and left no corpse, thus inside their tomb there were only clothes. Book 1: 15.2: Shangxuan Imperial Mausoleum

Book 1: Chapter 15.2: Shangxuan Imperial Mausoleum

ording to the results of Bai Qiuran¡¯s scan, a total of eighteen corpses were sleeping in the tomb, and several other tombs were empty. The relics ced inside have been worn away by time. Sweeping back and forth twice, Bai Qiuran found a strange thing. ¡°This mausoleum is also empty?¡± His Soul Awareness scanned into the tomb of the sixteenth Emperor of Shangxuan. ¡°At least there should be some relics in this grave.¡± In the tomb of the fifteenth Emperor of Shangxuan, the relics buried with the corpses were kept in clear outlines, but the tomb of the sixteenth emperor, which must appear in ater date, was empty. ¡°Go in and see.¡± At the foot of Bai Qiuran¡¯s foot, his body plunged directly into the soil, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the tomb of the sixteenth emperor. The tomb was empty, there was only a huge sarcophagus, filled with toxic gases formed after being buried underground for years, but these had no effect on Bai Qiuran. Aftering here, he quickly walked towards the sarcophagus and reached out to lift it up. With a move of his hand, the rivets and machines used to seal the sarcophagus were shattered directly by Bai Qiuran¡¯s great force, and the coffin flew up and was inserted into the soilyer above the tomb. Bai Qiuran waved away the dust and looked into the sarcophagus. Sure enough, the yellow coffin was empty. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± After ncing at it, Bai Qiuran suddenly found some ck marks on the yellow brocade. These ck marks originally seemed to be some kind of liquid, but now they have dried up. He touched it and ced it in front of his nose, smelling. ¡°Human blood?¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s expression became focused, and he carefully looked at these ck traces. When he first scanned here, because there was no energy fluctuation in these traces, he thought it was just the dirt-stained on the yellow brocade. But now when he took a closer look, he realized that these ck traces might be runes, which formed a formation. Hepared it with the various formations stored in his mind for more than 3,000 years, one by one, and then tried to re-engrave the original version with his true energy. ¡°Sure enough ... the Blood-Flowing Formation of Blood God Sect.¡± This formation was the most notorious formation in the Blood God Sect. It is mainly used in conjunction with Blood-Coagtion Spell, which could easily coagte the blood of a cultivator. It¡¯s very vicious to kill opponents in this way, but a disciple of Blood God Sect could also use it on himself, mainly to pretend to be dead and escape. And this Blood-Flowing Formation was used by those to resuscitate the blood in their whole body and reawaken themselves after using Blood-Coagtion Spell. ¡°That being said, it is true that there is a demonic cultivator lurking in the Shangxuan Kingdom.¡± Bai Qiuran pped his hands, stood up, his eyes flickered. ¡°Or simply, the Shangxuan Emperor of this generation is a demonic cultivator of the Blood God Sect. He gathers young boys and girls, did he want to perform Blood Sacrifice to improve his cultivation, or extended his life? Anyway, all of this should be clear at the ceremony tomorrow. ¡± He walked around the sarcophagus twice in the tomb and searched ording to the custom of the Blood God Sect. Sure enough, in the stratum directly below the altar, he found a formation inscribed with human blood. The human blood here was still fresh, it seemed that the demonic cultivator just made this formation recently. Bai Qiuran opened his Spirit Eyesight and saw countless lost souls trapped in human blood, struggling in pain, but restrained by the formation and unable to die. ¡°It seems that many ¡®human-eating demon¡¯ events in the Shangxuan Kingdom should be caused by him.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at this scene with some anger in his heart, but after his three thousand years of life, he has been able to control his temper well. ¡°But this formation is really so rough that I want to change it for him. It seems that he is not an official student from the Blood God Sect, but a loose cultivator who learns from an iplete book.¡± Taking a cursory look, Bai Qiuran did not touch the formation and retreated from the tomb. Now that the demonic cultivator was not there, if his formation was destroyed, it may alert him and cause a lot of sacrifices. Those innocent souls were not toote to be rescued for a while, and tomorrow was already the day of the ceremony. As a ¡°member¡± of the two hundred boys and girls, Bai Qiuran decided to prepare a surprise for the demonic cultivator and make him taste his own medicine. Book 1: 16.1: Of Course I Am Happy

Book 1: Chapter 16.1: Of Course I Am Happy

After returning to the enshrinement and switching with his own clone, Bai Qiuran fell asleep in bed. When the sky was only slightly bright in the early morning of the next day, two guardians who were at the 5thyer of Qi Refining stage came in and took him to thepound of the offering house. There were many other children in the yard. Bai Qiuran counted them. There were exactly one hundred boys and one hundred girls, for a total of two hundred children. He didn¡¯t know where those officials found so many children. He could only say that under the pressure of the emperor and the Spiritual Advisor, these guys who usuallyzied around really have be quite an efficiency. After staying in the courtyard for a while, Sima Inbo and other guardians appeared in front of the children. The young and handsome guardian cheerfully talked to these children about the standing position at the ceremony. They also instructed them not to run around, and after everyone¡¯s offerings were watched carefully, they directed everyone to set off for the imperial tomb. Out of the enshrinement, a row of horse-drawn carriages has long been lined up on the avenue, and there were cavalry soldiers from the Shangxuan Kingdom to apany them. Two hundred boys and girls were brought to the carriage and put on the carriage. Then the group rushed to the mausoleum ahead of the emperor. The ceremony of heaven worshipping in the Shangxuan Kingdom, ording to the rules, must start at about 7 am and arrive at the emperor¡¯s mausoleum at 9 am, so the guardians must prepare all the matters of the boy and girl and sacrifices in advance. Two hundred virgin boys and girls, under themand of Sima Inbo, formed a weird shape in front of the altar, which just printed a certain array of Blood God Sect. Moreover, a hidden formation was also activated to restrain these children and prevent them from running around. In the course of the arrangement, Bai Qiuran had been paying attention to Sima Inbo¡¯s expression, and after seeing that he did not seem to have signs of being controlled, Bai Qiuran knew in his heart. So when Sima Inbo ordered him and other boys and girls to stand in front of each other with a first-ss otion, he pretended to look innocent and asked: ¡°Guardian uncle, why do we stand like this? I think the other uncles are in two rows beside the avenue?¡± As he said, he tried to make his look more immature and cute, looking up to Sima Inbo. ¡°Uh......¡± Sima Inbo¡¯s face seemed to sh a little hesitation, and then, he showed a kind smile, smiling while touching Bai Qiuran¡¯s head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, this is the standing position passed down by the above people, we all listen to them.¡± ¡°Including you?¡± Bai Qiuran continued to ask: ¡°Did His Majesty the Emperor or the Spiritual Advisor say that?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Sima Inbo avoided his gaze and did not answer, pushing Bai Qiuran to the designated position to stand. ¡°Don¡¯t talk for a while, the ceremony will soon pass.¡± Pretending to be obedient, Bai Qiuran stood in ce, turned his head, and then sneered. If you are ashamed, why should you do such a thing in the first ce? Book 1: 16.2: Of Course I Am Happy

Book 1: Chapter 16.2: Of Course I Am Happy

When the sun rose high, the emperor¡¯s team finally arrived. Looking from a distance, the team outside the Royal Mausoleum, with bright yellow tents and gs, stretched like a long dragon for two or three miles. Tang Ruoweicwas also in it. At the moment, she was standing with her brother ¨C the crowned prince. They followed the Emperor and the Spiritual Advisor and led the team towards the Royal Mausoleum. The princess looked serious today, her eyes flickered, she didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, and she seemed to be thinking and worrying about something. She followed the Emperor and the Spiritual Advisor to bypass theposition of the boys and girls under the guide of Sima Yingbo, came to the altar. An overcast cloud came over, covering part of the daylight, making the sky a little gloomy, but the Emperor and the Spiritual Advisor did not care and continued to go on stage. In the front and the back of the altar, the Spiritual Advisor lit three incense sticks. They released green smoke, and the Emperor turned to face the officials and generals under the altar. ¡°Since the founding of the Shangxuan Kingdom, we have gone through 1200 years. Previous Emperors¡¯ spirits in heaven have protected us from the prosperity of the Shangxuan Kingdom to this day. Now, in our Kingdom, the demons are causing chaos. As an emperor, I see Shangxuan people like my children. Seeing that they are devoured by demons, my heart is miserable. Therefore, today I hold this ceremony to worship heaven. Let¡¯s pray to previous Emperors¡¯ spirit in heaven to bless us.¡± After finishing this speech, the emperor paused for a while. He took three incense sticks handed by the Spiritual Advisor, bowed to the mausoleum, and then inserted them into the big cauldron in front of him. ¡°Now, the sacrifice begins!¡± He announced. The Emperor paused, then said: ¡°Generals, take the fresh blood of two hundred boys and girls, respectfully ask the ancestors toe out of the tomb!¡± ¡°Get the fresh blood andfort the ancestors.¡± The Spiritual Advisor also spoke at this moment: ¡°Respectfully ... ask the previous emperor go to the tomb!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Tang Ruowei, who stood aside, eximed: ¡°Father Emperor, Spiritual Advisor, what are you talking about ?!¡± But no one paid her attention, Tang Ruowei looked to the left and right, and found that her father, brother, generals, soldiers and officials under the stage all had a dull expression. ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°Her Highness, please be calm.¡± At this time, Sima Inbo led a group of guardians to the altar, came to the emperor¡¯s tomb, and said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°The ceremony is about to begin. Please pay respect your ancestors.¡± ¡°Sima Inbo?¡± Tang Ruowei was shocked and angry. ¡°You!¡± Sima Inbo ignored her. Along with other guardians, he bowed to the mausoleum: ¡°We disciples, respectfully ask Master toe out of the tomb.¡± ¡°Respectfully ask Master toe out of the tomb!¡± As the words fell, dark clouds surging in the skypletely blocked the daylight, and a purple thunderbolt fell from the sky, splitting the Shangxuan¡¯s Royal Mausoleum directly in half. A mist of blood visible to the naked eye gushed from the rift in the emperor¡¯s mausoleum, and then, in a burst of wildughter, a figure dressed in a yellow robe came out of the mausoleum. ¡°Shangxuan! I¡¯m back!¡± This figure walked out of the haze and came to the outside of the mausoleum. It turned out to be a young and dark-haired young boy. He paced to the middle of the two rows of guardians. Sima Inbo and other guardians bowed their heads lower, while Tang Ruowei looked at the young man and froze in ce. ¡°Ancestor...¡± Shepared the portraits she had seen in the ancestral hall, took a spit, and said hardly: ¡°Tang Zhouxie ¨C Emperor Shinshu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my child.¡± The young man sneered. ¡°Seeing me, are you happy?¡± Tang Ruowei bowed her head and said nothing, Tang Zhouxie smiled even more happily. But what he didn¡¯t know was that among the two hundred boys and girls below, there was a little boy with a brighter smile on his face. ¡°Of course I am happy.¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head and whispered to himself with a smile: ¡°You are finally caught by me, the cat is out of the bag.¡± Book 1: 17.1: There Is Still A Sword

Book 1: Chapter 17.1: There Is Still A Sword

Tang Zhouxie ignored his descendant, he looked up at the sky, then turned to Sima Inbo and asked: ¡°I¡¯m hungry. How about the blood I asked you to look for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± Sima Inbo pulled the g from his sleeves and then pointed to the two hundred boys and girls. After seeing that something was wrong, many of these children wanted to escape, but the f?mation under their feet tied them down. Seeing Tang Xie, they suddenly cried, and some of them wet their pants on the spot. ¡°Good.¡± Tang Zhouxie nodded with satisfaction and waved: ¡°Come on, get blood for me.¡± Following his order, two rows of officers and men in the army stood out, pulled out the machete that dangled from the waist, and walked towards the boys and girls. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Tang Ruowei shouted loudly. She ran to Tang Zhouxie and raised her eyebrows and asked: ¡°Ancestor, as the emperor of Shangxuan, why are you killing the people of Shangxuan today?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with it?¡± Tang Zhouxie repliedzily: ¡°I am the emperor, they are grass-roots people. Isn¡¯t the duty of these lowly people is to die for their emperor? Being able to be blood sacrifices and help me to improve, this is their honor.¡± ¡°What a non-sense saying!¡± Tang Ruowei angered: ¡°That¡¯s not something a human should say!¡± ¡°Well, my child, during my reign, I increased the territory of Shangxuan Kingdom by two thirds. But the more I battled, the more I felt that mortals have limits.¡± Tang Zhouxie pulled out his bloody red nails. ¡°Even if I can conquer the entire Gu Province... no, even if I conquer the world, there is still a group of beings above my head. No matter how many armies I have, with the best des and the thickest armor, I can¡¯t beat them. These immortals just need a sword to kill me. I don¡¯t like that. I am an emperor. I¡¯m better and more talented than others. Then I should be the one who steps on others¡¯ heads. ¡± ¡°What do you want to say in the end?!¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°I want to say ... I haven¡¯t been a human for a long time.¡± Tang Zhouxie chuckled: ¡°Do it.¡± The two toons of officers and soldiers continued to advance, the des in their hands expressed cold light, reflecting the horrified expressions of the children. Book 1: 17.2: There Is Still A Sword

Book 1: Chapter 17.2: There Is Still A Sword

¡°Her Royal Highness.¡± Sima Inbo also advised at this time: ¡°¡®Knowing when to just let go¡¯ is the right way of life. Besides, the power of His Majesty has improved, it is also a great thing for our kingdom.¡± ¡°Sima Inbo, you have no ball.¡± Tang Ruowei nced at him, her eyes full of contempt. ¡°I¡¯m different from you!¡± She ran to Shangxuan Emperor who was still in a dull state and pulled out the long sword worn around his waist for etiquette. With a sword in hand, Tang Ruowei stood up, jumped, andnded in front of the two rows of soldiers. ¡°Stop!¡± The de reflects the glorious brightness, and the golden qi was wrapped around the de. Tang Ruowei waved her sword, and a row of soldiers fell to the ground. ¡°Huh, not bad.¡± Tang Zhouxie snorted coldly, raised his finger slightly, and hooked. Several generals in the army stepped out of the array, pulled out their weapons, and rushed towards Tang Ruowei. These generals were also martial arts masters in the Qi Refining stage. As a result, Tang Ruowei was quickly defeated and captured. ¡°Pooh!¡± After being detained, the princess still refused to bow her head and spit very rudely. She looked at her ancestor and traitors in an angry manner. ¡°Master.¡± Sima Inbo quickly bowed down: ¡°Her Royal Highness is young and vigorous. After all, she is your descendant. Please give her to me. This disciple will make her be obedient.¡± ¡°Inbo, have you forgotten what I teach you?¡± Tang Zhouxie saidzily: ¡°I don¡¯t need disobedient people. Besides, we are already cultivators, so we don¡¯t have to worry about the rtionship between mortals. If you want beautiful women, there will be countless of them from other countries, or from the cultivator world. As long as you get stronger, you can get whatever you want. For this ungrateful girl... eat her. You look for virgin boys and girls for me, this is your reward. ¡± ¡°Master ...¡± Sima Inbo struggled for a few seconds, then bowed: ¡°Yes! Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to reach the Foundation Establishment stage soon. After you build the foundation, you can formally start to practice Blood God Art.¡± Tang Yan smiled evilly: ¡°Drinking her blood will help you build a foundation.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± At this time, a sudden loud noise rang out in the royal tomb. ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Zhouxie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who?¡± But the voice ignored him and continued: ¡°Build the foundation by drinking the blood of the royal family? Why don¡¯t I know? You junior, practicing a crooked path and iplete skills, yet still dare to guide others to build foundations? Just a half-ass demonic cultivator, do you think you can build a foundation by doing harm to others to improve yourself? Do you know how difficult it is to build a foundation? Don¡¯t underestimate the Foundation Establishment stage!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s talking!¡± Tang Zhouxie hummed evilly: ¡°I¡¯m now in the Foundation Establishment stage. Why can¡¯t I teach others to build the foundation?¡± ¡°You are in the Foundation Establishment stage, so what? You don¡¯t understand building a foundation at all!¡± The voice was violent. ¡°Furthermore, look at your n today. Do you want to rely on these blood sacrifices to advance to Golden Core stage? The formation is so inurate that I, a righteous cultivator, can¡¯t stand it anymore! You don¡¯t understand basic things like the fine-tuning ording to the timing or tailor ording to the environment, and you say you know how to build the foundation? You are in the Foundation Establishment stage only because you have good luck! ¡± ¡°You talk big but you¡¯re hiding like a rat.¡± Hearing this voice, Tang Zhouxie frowned and said: ¡°Come out and meet me!¡± Boom! As soon as his voice came down, in the array of two hundred boy boys and girls, a powerful burst of energy broke out directly, and several generals who suppressed Tang Ruowei, as well as the soldiers who raised their des, all flew out, and then again a gentle burst of energy swept through the rest of the boys and girls, put them into a deep sleep. A boy with an angry face walked out of the array. With each step, his body grew up an inch, his hair gradually changed color, and after a crackling noise, he stood in front of Tang Ruowei and had be Bai Qiuran with white hair and eyebrows. ¡°Bai Qiuran?¡± Tang Ruowei said suddenly: ¡°How will you be here?¡± ¡°I was here to remove the evil.¡± Bai Qiuran looked gloomy. ¡°But I found this little devil to be very shameless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Sima Inbo¡¯s face also showed surprise. ¡°You know him?¡± Tang Zhouxie asked. ¡°I met him once in Mang Mountain.¡± Sima Inbo was relieved. ¡°Master, he¡¯s just a Qi Refining stage.¡± ¡°Qi Refining stage?¡± Tang Zhouxieughed. ¡°I think you are the one who speaks loudly.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bai Qiuran sneered, and then casually pointed out several shorings of Tang Zhouxie, from his formation to moves, from techniques to cultivation path, and finally evenmented on his grave. Tang Zhouxie made a secretparison and found that it really improved a lot ording to what Bai Qiuran said. Seeing his expression, Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°How about that? You ignorant junior.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Tang Zhouxie opened his arms. ¡°You¡¯re still just a cultivator during the Qi Refining stage. And I? A cultivator who is just one step away from the Golden Core stage.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Moreover, I am not only a cultivator in the Foundation Establishment stage, but I am also the emperor of Shangxuan.¡± He said loudly: ¡°I have three thousand soldiers, twenty-eight guardians, and I myself have a higher cultivation stage than you. I don¡¯t need to do it by myself. I only need to give an order to decapitate you. How can you fight with me? ¡± Bai Qiuran looked silently to the left and right. Thousands of Imperial Army soldiers in this emperor¡¯s tomb had been absolutely manipted by Tang Zhouxie on the stage and surrounded him and the princess by groups. Behind them, the guardians also blocked the way. There was no shortage of generals in the army who reached the Qi Refining Stage, and the sixteen guardians were all masters in Qi Refining Stage. In front of him were the civil and military officials under the control of Tang Zhouxie, the emperor, and the crowned prince. Behind him were Tang Ruowei, who was in critical condition and exhausted, and two hundred fainted children. ¡°You fool.¡± Tang Ruowei stood up with a sword and smiled bitterly: ¡°I know you want to remove the evil, but you must also consider your own strength. Here there are thousands of troops and half of the masters of the Shangxuan Kingdom.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Bai Qiuran answered with a slight smile. Consolidating the right path was the responsibility of each Qingming disciple. The so-called right path was a value that would not change with the passage of time. Just like the sky now, even if it¡¯s covered by dark clouds, the ck and white huddled together to form a dark cloud. However, no matter what era, the ck could never be white, killing the innocent, bullying the weak, never getting the praise. He crossed a circle under his feet, fording a simple formation to protect Tang Ruowei, then took two steps forward and looked up at Tang Zhouxie. The breeze blew across his sleeves and brought the sound of the drum. Bai Qiuran¡¯s face showed no fear, as he was standing in front of Tang Ruowei in the zombie cave that day. ¡°Indeed, unlike you, this Bai Qiuran has no power, no subordinate, and no backing, and my cultivation stage is only Qi Refining.¡± He untied the iron sword around his waist, pulled his sword out of the sheath, and nted it to the ground. Three feet long sword, reflected in the cold light, remained motionless. ¡°But in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand, there is still a sword.¡± Book 1: 18.1: Let Him Taste His Own Medicine

Book 1: Chapter 18.1: Let Him Taste His Own Medicine

With the order of Tang Zhouxie, thousands of troops marched from three sides, with Bai Qiuran as the center. Swords and spears were like a forest, and archers in the distance pulled their bowstring, shooting arrows like rain. Facing the attack, Bai Qiuran raised his sword. With the first sword strike, a thousand-feet-long rift was split on the ground, and the Royal Mausoleum was smashed into powder. The army on the east was destroyed by the sword ki, and their blood and bones were blown away like leaves in the wind, then fell to the ground. With the second sword strike, a bright halo light up the sky, like the sun was exposed through the cloud. As for the army on the west, and more than a thousand soldiers were divided into two from the waist and died. With the third sword strike, the sea of clouds was torn, the clouds were scattered, and the hurricane was raging. It was like a giant beast in the clouds, sprayed thunder, and the sword ki pointed directly at thest army at the north. In the end, the bodies of more than a thousand soldiers were blown apart by sword ki, not even the bones were left. After the three sword strikes, thousands of the best soldiers in Shangxuan Kingdom disappeared, along with the sixteen guardians under the leadership of Sima Inbo. ¡°This......¡± Seeing this scene, Sima Inbo was startled. ¡°Is this still Qi Refining stage?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± Tang Zhouxie¡¯s face was solemn, but he still said: ¡°He knows a lot, and I am afraid that he is a big shot. It is normal for some unusual techniques, but after all, he is still in the Qi Refining stage. Such an attack must consume a lot of his energy, and you see, his weapon is no longer avable. Look!¡± Sima Inbo also saw that after the three swords were waved, Bai Qiuran¡¯s long sword had only one hilt left. Seeing this, he calmed down and presided over the formation of the guardians. And Tang Zhouxie began to calcte secretly in his heart. This Bai Qiuran¡¯s origin is not simple, but no matter what, he is only a Qi Refining stage cultivator. Although these tricks are powerful, they must be very detrimental. Now he cannot be my opponent. After killing him, I can take his blood, and then use the secret method to extract his memory, and then I can run away. In fact, Sima Inbo and others have been lied by him for a long time, thinking that his purpose was to strengthen Shangxuan, but in fact, since he identally got the remnants of Blood God Sect and set foot on the road to cultivation, he has no interest in Shangxuan anymore. After that, I¡¯ll ughter all the people on the scene and sucked their blood. As for the forces behind Bai Qiuran, they can only trouble the Shangxuan Kingdom, which had nothing to do with me. Harming others for self-interest, taking, and using everything that could be obtained to strengthen oneself, this was the modus operandi of cultivation recorded in the remnant of the Blood God Sect. Book 1: 18.2: Let Him Taste His Own Medicine

Book 1: Chapter 18.2: Let Him Taste His Own Medicine

The smoke from the sword was gradually dispersed, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of blood. Bai Qiuran continued to step forward and walked towards Tang Zhouxie who was on the altar. ¡°Bai Qiuran!¡± Sima Inbo shouted at him in anger: ¡°Give up, you don¡¯t even have a sword!¡± Hearing his words, Bai Qiuran nced down at the hilt of his sword, then chuckled. Throwing away the remaining hilt on his hand, his figure disappeared. As fast as the electricity, he was suddenly inserted into the formation of sixteen guardians. Reaching out a little, his index finger pierced the chest of a guardian, and then that guy suddenly twitched and fell down. His eyes widened, but there was no trace of wounds. His skin quickly became pale, as if all his blood was drained out. His breath graduallynguished, the horror on his face showed that his death was painful. ¡°Huh? Is this?¡± Tang Zhouxie¡¯s look was frozen. ¡°Blood Coagtion. You must be familiar with it, right?¡± Bai Qiuran sneered and swept across the remaining sixteen guardians. ¡°I said to those innocent souls killed by you that I¡¯ll make you taste their pain, but there are many ways of painful death in the Blood God Sect, so your disciples will take care of the rest!¡± At the end of the speech, he raised his hand, formed a w, and grabbed towards a guardian who attacked him. The ws shed, the guardian screamed, and threerge w marks on the chest suddenly shot a lot of blood. The blood rushed like a spring, apanied by severe pain. No matter how the guardian tried to block with true Qi, the blood was still gushing endlessly. Soon, the blood ran out, and his body copsed like a deted balloon and fell to the ground. Bai Qiuran moved forward again, and the guardians attacked him out of horror, but his hands created thousands of images, turned into ws, or swords, or spears. Each move was extremely terrifying, evil, and fierce. Upon being hit, the guardians died extremely painful and miserable deaths. Either their blood was sprayed from the pores of the whole body, or blood boiled in the body, or blood from the whole body poured into the heart, making vital organs explode. Soon, only Sima Inbo was left in front of Bai Qiuran. ¡°Bai... brother Bai.¡± He looked terrified, tears and snot flowed out together, begging: ¡°I have no choice but to...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled slightly and then patted his forehead without mercy. ¡°Goo ...¡± Sima Inbo¡¯s whole blood suddenly gathered towards his forehead, and the young man¡¯s entire head swelled, and then burst open with a bang. After stepping over the corpses of the guardian, Bai Qiuran stepped on the blood step by step and slowly came to the altar, facing Tang Zhouxie. ¡°How much energy do you have left?¡± Tang Zhouxie narrowed his eyes, his body was tight, and there was cold sweat leaching from behind, as he was secretly alert. ¡°You guess.¡± Bai Qiuran answered with a smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the Foundation Establishment stage anyway.¡± Tang Zhouxie confronted him for a few seconds, and suddenly a mouth blew a blood light from his mouth. Bai Qiuran reached out and grasped the blood light in his hand. The blood light turned out to be a small blood-colored flying sword. He pinched it in the five fingers and yed back and forth. Tang Zhouxie¡¯s forehead exuded a little cold sweat, with his hands behind his back, two ckmand gs broke from the headless corpse of Sima Inbo, attacked from behind Bai Qiuran, and released fire. But Bai Qiuran turned his head and blew. His majestic Qi blew out the sea of fire in an instant, then he caught the two gs and tore them into pieces. ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Tang Zhouxie stepped back and said: ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to oppose each other.¡± Bai Qiuran ignored him but walked towards him with a kind smile. Tang Zhouxie made a scream, and his body suddenly disintegrated into a pool of blood mist. He wanted to run away, but Bai Qiuran rushed to the point where his bodypletely copsed, reached out, and grabbed one of his arms, removing him from the blood mist state. Holding his arm to suppress Tang Zhouxie, Bai Qiuran smiled at him. ¡°Have you heard of the secret technique of Blood God Sect, [Blood Soul Annihtion]?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Zhouxie was stunned, but Bai Qiuran had already begun to perform moves. His hands once again made thousands of mirages, or fists, fingers, ws, or palms, and shed at the vital points and points in Tang Zhouxie¡¯s body. The true Qi turned into the evil Ki, and the blood in Tang Zhouxie¡¯s body was boiled, stirring back and forth, gave him the unspeakable pain and shattered the meridians, bones and spiritual roots of Tang Zhouxie¡¯s whole body into powder. ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah!¡± The former Shangxuan Emperor issued a terrifying scream, but he couldn¡¯t escape. After Bai Qiuran finished a set, he stretched out his hand and twisted Tang Zhouxie¡¯s arm, forcing him to a position that facing himself. Thest palm crashed and fell from the top of Tang Zhouxie¡¯s head. A lot of blood spit out from his seven orifices. The blood in his body retrograded and rushed to his brain,pletely crushed his soul. Book 1: 19.1: Super Soul Cleansing Technique - Call The Police

Book 1: Chapter 19.1: Super Soul Cleansing Technique - "Call The Police"

Bai Qiuran let go of his hand, and Tang Zhouxie¡¯s bloody body fell to the altar, and blood ran down the ground. He turned around, wiped off the dust from his body, and then looked at the two hundred boys and girls, the civil and military officials, and the princess Tang Ruowei who was still standing. The girl stared straight at him, and after thinking about it, Bai Qiuran wiped the blood on her hands, and showed her a harmless smile. ¡°To kill the grass, eliminate all roots.¡± He pointed to the body around him and said: ¡°He is the one who makes the first move.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded nkly. ¡°Well!¡± At this moment, the Spiritual Advisor Fu Qianqiu, who was standing next to the altar, suddenly covered his head and uttered a sore sigh. After a while, the Shangxuan Emperor also held his head and groaned. It seems that when Tang Zhouxie died, the demonic techniques that controlled the people¡¯s hearts that were cast on them disappeared, and the cultivation level of the Spiritual Advisor and Shangxuan emperor was regarded as the highest in the field, so they woke up first. However, those thousands of soldiers are different. In order to increase theirbat power, Tang Zhouxie has used demonic methods to transform them into something like a corpse soldier, so Bai Qiuran had no psychological pressure to kill them. On the contrary, he made it easier for Bai Qiuran. Although Bai Qiuran could forcefully break through the troops and kill him, he would certainly have to spend a lot of effort. Tang Zhouxie transformed these soldiers into undead beings, and the process could not be reversed. It would be better to kill them and make it easier for them to return to the reincarnation wheel as soon as possible. ¡°Father Emperor!¡± Seeing Emperor Shangxuan covering his head, seemed sober, Tang Ruowei hurriedly came to the altar and helped him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Why is my head so painful?¡± Emperor Shangxuan shook his head and said: ¡°I remember that I¡¯m doing the heaven-worshipping ceremony, what happened after that?¡± ¡°Is such that......¡± Tang Ruowei began to tell the story of her father, while Bai Qiuran was using Earth Escape Technique to dive into the ground by himself, as he still had things to do. Those innocent people who were captured by Sima Inbo and others for Tang Xie to build the formation, their souls were still tied to the formation under the altar and could not be released. Book 1: 19.2: Super Soul Cleansing Technique - Call The Police

Book 1: Chapter 19.2: Super Soul Cleansing Technique - "Call The Police"

As soon as he entered the hollow in this stratum, Bai Qiuran¡¯s nose smelled a pungent smell of blood. In his spiritual vision, all the people who had been ughtered gathered towards him. Their features were like melted wax figures. Their eyes and mouth have be dark hollows, looking extraordinarily painful and horrible. Bai Qiuran stomped, his Qi poured out and ruined the formation on the ground that restrained their freedom, and then he began to use the Soul Cleansing Technique to send these lost souls to the Underworld. However, his method was different from the Soul Cleansing method of the Heavenly Buddha Sect. Those monks used mantra chanting to clean up the grievances from the souls and connect to the Underworld to send souls over. Because this wasn¡¯t the formal channel, these souls have to wait for a long time to enter the reincarnation wheel. Bai Qiuran¡¯s method was much simpler. To some extent, his method was ¡°to call the police directly and ask the police to handle the victims¡±. After making a few runes, Bai Qin stopped. Two minutester, a crisp cricket sound that only near-death people like him could hear, from near to far, came slowly from the void. In the midst of nothingness, there was a dark road winding, and then Bai Qiuran saw that the figure of Xue Ling, his old ¡°friend¡±, slowly solidified from nothingness and walked towards him. The soul taker still had a dead face with no expression. He put the mule in his hand back and asked: ¡°Bai Qiuran, why do you use the spell to call me?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Bai Qiuran looked up in the direction of the ghosts gathered in this hollow. The ghosts instinctively felt a kind of fear because of the soul taker. ¡°Those souls, that¡¯s your job.¡± Xue Ling swept around the soul there and frowned slightly. ¡°So many dying people who haven¡¯t reached the end of their lives in the book of life and death. What have you done in this world?¡± ¡°Still the same cliche ¨C a demonic cultivator wants to improve himself, killing people, taking blood, restraining the soul, and then preparing to perform sacrifices.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°But I have already destroyed the soul of that guy. You don¡¯t have to search for him.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Xue Ling snorted coldly but did not say anything. For the inhuman murderer like Tang Zhouxie, who had done too many damages, soul takers would take them to Abi Hell, where their souls were tortured until beingpletely destroyed. Bai Qiuran¡¯s action, in a way, saved the effort of the Underworld. Xue Ling took out an iron chain. It originally looked like a one-arm long soul iron chain, but it could stretch indefinitely. Xue Ling bound all the ghost¡¯s wrists here and lined them up in a row, while Bai Qiuran watching the whole time. In the end, he asked: ¡°Hey, this time, can I count it in your merit books again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Xue Ling tightened the iron chain in her hand and replied: ¡°But you have repeatedly escaped the life-limitation. Don¡¯t think that you can make up for it so easily.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I know.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. He was too debt-ridden anyway, and he never thought that he could clean his ¡°criminal record¡±. Xue Ling formed all the ghosts into a long line, and stood on the trail that extended from nothing, then, as if suddenly remembering something, he looked at Bai Qiuran and said: ¡°Yes, Bai Qiuran, you ...¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Qiuran touched his head, wondering. ¡°No, nothing.¡± Xue Ling retracted his gaze, pulled the iron chain in his hand, and pull out a paperntern. Thentern shimmered and illuminated the path in the void. ¡°Leave and follow me.¡± In the darkness, the sound of the crippled mules resounded, apanied by a sound of groaning from nowhere, and the ghost with a blue face took a long line of ghosts and slowly walked into the void, disappeared. ¡°Hey, what did you say?¡± Bai Qiuran was still thinking about Xue Ling¡¯s restless expression before, but couldn¡¯t think of what he had to say to himself. He had to p his hands and muttered: ¡°Maybe he just wants to tease me.¡± He performed Earth Escape again and his body emerged from the solid ground of the Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum, but before standing still, he heard someone shouting beside him. ¡°Come out! He¡¯s out!¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head and found that the Shangxuan Emperor and the Spiritual Advisor were pointing at him in excitement, while Tang Ruowei beside him was pulling his father¡¯s robe with a flushed face. The civil and military officials present seemed to have sobered up. At present, they formed a circle around and watching him emerging from the ground together. While Bai Qiuran stood up, he looked at them silently, while Tang Ruowei coughed and reminded: ¡°Father Emperor, manners, manners!¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Shangxuan Emperor coughed softly to cover up his mdy. He thought about it, and then looked at Bai Qiuran with some hesitation. ¡°The Great Immortal, this time, I would like to thank you for your help. I am on behalf of the thousands of people in the Shangxuan Kingdom, thank you for your kindness.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Eh? The Great Immortal, at least let me thank you and show my gratitude!¡± The Shangxuan Emperor shouted to him. ¡°No, you can¡¯t afford what I want.¡± ¡°Then, at least let me set up a feast.¡± ¡°I do not want to eat.¡± Bai Qiuran refused decisively, then he beckoned to the Spiritual Advisor Fu Qianqiu: ¡°There is something I want to ask the Spiritual Advisor over there. You deal with things here first, and I wille to youter.¡± Book 1: 20.1: Older People Are More Forgetful

Book 1: Chapter 20.1: Older People Are More Forgetful

¡°This jade pendant is the only thing left by the Qingming disciple who teaches you cultivation method?¡± In the pce of the Spiritual Advisor, Bai Qiuran sat in the main seat, looking at a piece of jade pendant in his hand. This jade pendant was equivalent to the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s disciple identity card, which recorded information and permissions of the holder. Bai Qiuran himself also has a piece of it. Looking at the style of this jade pendant, the owner of this jade pendant should belong to the sixth generation of inner disciples of the Qingming Sect. When they traveled down the mountain two hundred years ago, some people did not return. ¡°Yes, the disciple was originally a peasant who farmed in the western border of Shangxuan. Because he had retained my house for one night, he awarded me the cultivation method.¡± Although the Spiritual Advisor Fu Qianqiu was in the Foundation Establishment stage, after watching the traces of damage left by the emperor¡¯s tomb, he was naturally afraid to take it easy in the face of the Qi Refining stage Bai Qiuran. He answered Bai Qioran¡¯s problem very respectfully. ¡°Unfortunately, I still failed to save the life of my master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault. A true cultivator must go through the cmity. It is normal to fall down on the path. He died in the battle with demons to save the innocent, Qingming Sword Sect will be proud of him.¡± Bai Qiuran took back the jade pendant. ¡°I will bring this jade pendant back. The method he passed on to you is the most orthodox method of Qingming Sword Sect. With your qualifications, it¡¯s also possible for you to practice well and get into the Golden Core stage in your lifetime.¡± Having said that, he had some envy in his tone, adding: ¡°Treasure it, Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s method is the right path.¡± ¡°This disciple remember.¡± Fu Qianqiu replied. ¡°One more thing.¡± After Bai Qiuran put the jade pendant into his bag, he continued to ask: ¡°Aftering down the mountain, I heard that you instigated Shangxuan Emperor to impose heavy taxes on the people of Shang Xuan Kingdom, and then used the revenue to refine pills. Is this true?¡± ¡°This, this... it¡¯s true.¡± Fu Qianqiu was ashamed. ¡°Remember, except to take some pill when you hit the bottleneck, at other times you should not take the pill to increase your level. It will make your foundation unstable.¡± Bai Qiuran taught the lesson lightly, and then asked again. ¡°But what kind of pill do you make?¡± ¡°what?¡± Fu Qianqiu touched his head and said: ¡°Yeah, what am I making?¡± Bai Qiuran stared at him for a few seconds, then suddenly raised his hand and pped him. ¡°Demon-Possessing Daoist Conviction. Look like not all things in the remnant was shallow.¡± The so-called Demon-Possessing Daoist Conviction was a high-level spiritual technique of the demonic cultivator. It was created by a stunning and talented demonic cultivator of the Nether Spirit Sect 2,000 years ago. Unlike other maniption methods which oppressed target¡¯s consciousness, this technique would not capture the subject ¡¯s consciousness, but changed the subject¡¯s concept in a subtle way, guiding them step by step toplete what the caster wants them toplete. As the saying goes, ¡°it takes three years to learn good habits but three days to learn bad habits¡±. That demonic cultivator used this trick to guide many cultivators stuck in the bottleneck period into the demonic road. Then he heard that Qingming Sword Sect had a self-disciplined disciple of Qingming Daoist, who was stuck in the bottleneck of the Qi Refining stage for more than a thousand years. Later... there was noter. Book 1: 20.2: Older People Are More Forgetful

Book 1: Chapter 20.2: Older People Are More Forgetful

After two ps, Fu Qianqiu was dizzy, but he only thought that Bai Qiuran punished him because he exploited the people¡¯s money to refine the pill, so he didn¡¯t dare to resist. ¡°How about it?¡± Seeing Fu Qianqiu shaking his head, Bai Qiuran continued to ask: ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Awake? What is awake?¡± Fu Qianqiu asked in doubt: ¡°Isn¡¯t the senior punishing this disciple?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, you exploited the people¡¯s money to make pills for the Emperor Xuanxuan. What pill did you make?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°What pill?¡± Fu Qianqiu thought for a moment with a confused look, and suddenly realized: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve refined pill! I¡¯ve never learned its recipe and never seen it. Why did I make that pill?¡± ¡°Do you have any pill?¡± Bai Qiuran extended his hand: ¡°Show me.¡± Fu Qianqiu took the pill out and handed it to Bai Qiuran. He opened it and found out that it was made from the few materials that he was missing. It¡¯s just amon pill often used by the demonic cultivator, mixing with some herbs used to treat erectile dysfunction. It seemed that staying in the gloomy imperial tomb all these years made Tang Zhouxie impotence. ¡°It¡¯s a waste ...¡± Bai Qiuran was distressed because the pill had already been refined, and he could no longer extract the material from it, and only a ze of fire had destroyed the elixir. ¡°Well, I will go back now. You have already practiced the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s method, and you can be regarded as a half-disciple of Qingming Sword Sect. I will ept you as a named disciple on his behalf. You must remember to help the Emperor to go on the right path. ¡± After destroying these pills, Bai Qiuran stood up and instructed: ¡°Lest you be manipted again next time, I will teach you a technique ¨C Qingming Mental Forging. Practice it more, strengthen your soul, so that you will not be easily manipted by others.¡± ............ After solving the problem of the Spiritual Advisor, Bai Qiuran left the pce and set out on the road back to the mountain. He always felt like he had forgotten something, but he couldn¡¯t remember it for a while, he simply set aside and concentrated on his way. Riding a horse, Bai Qiuran walked slowly to the outskirts of the capital of the Shangxuan Kingdom. Then on the side of the road, he saw Tang Ruowei wearing a goose yellow dress. The eldest princess sat in the open space by the side of the road, apanied by two maids. A shaded tent was built here, and there was a table of good wine and food under the tent. When seeing Bai Qiuran walking on a horse, Tang Ruowei smiled brightly and greeted him: ¡°I knew you woulde over ... Bai Qiuran, this time I¡¯ll treat you. Can you toe down and have a drink with me?¡± Bai Qiuran rode on his horse, tilted his head, and thenughed: ¡°It¡¯s disrespectful to refuse.¡± He came to the opposite of Tang Ruowei, as the maid took care of the horse for him. Then the two sat opposite each other and Tang Ruowei poured a cup of wine. ¡°You¡¯re leaving. I won¡¯t keep you, but for everything you did for the people of Shangxuan Kingdom, as a princess, I must thank you.¡± Tang Ruowei raised her ss and said: ¡°I know that there is nothing in Shangxuan Kingdom that can get in your eyes, so this ss of wine is my gratitude, my respect for you!¡± The princess, with a heartfelt gesture, drank the fine wine in a ss in one sip, and immediately coughed. Seeing her like this, Bai Qiuran smiled, and then drank his own wine. ¡°Ahem.¡± Tang Ruowei spit out her little tongue while fanning the wind with her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you like to drink this stuff?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what others think. Anyway, I drink alcohol for mood.¡± Bai Qiuran put down his ss. ¡°But now, Tang Rouwei, did you change your view of the cultivator and Qingming Sword Sect now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded. ¡°At least there are people like you among the cultivators.¡± ¡°Every group is the same, there are good ones and there are bad ones. In the Righteous Alliance, there will be deceit and concealment every time, and even thergest evil Sect, asionally one or two demonic cultivators with righteousness can appear. ¡± Bai Qiuranughed: ¡°After all, cultivators are still human, and these are normal.¡± ¡°I probably understand.¡± Tang Ruowei said thoughtfully. Next, the two pushed the cups for a change of food, staggered, and ate up a table full of wine and wine. They were very happy. In the end, the princess took a slightly drunk face, spit out the fragrance, and asked with a smile: ¡°Bai Qiuran, as a farewell gift, I can answer you another question.¡± ¡°Any problem?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Any problem is fine.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded affirmatively. ¡°That......¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyes swept across Tang Ruowei¡¯s chest, then asked: ¡°Have you learned a cultivation technique called Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique? It was co-created by me and one of my old friends. He is no longer alive, and I want to ask on behalf of him.¡± ¡°Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique?¡± Perhaps she was a bit drunk, and Tang Ruowei¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t keep words. ¡°What is that? I haven¡¯t learned it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Qiuran wondered: ¡°Then how can Her Highness¡¯s sexuality change so much?¡± The words fell off, and Bai Qiuran suddenly felt the murderous intention and pressure that even him was secretly frightened. ............ ¡°It¡¯s a very serious academic discussion, why is she suddenly angry?¡± Walking on the official road, Bai Qiuran wondered. Just now suddenly Tang Ruowei hit him like crazy, while screaming with high tone as if he had harassed her. Although Bai Qiuran was not afraid of her, he didn¡¯t want to be entangled with a little girl, so he abandoned his horse, ran out with full speed, and now he was a few hundred miles away from Shangxuan Kingdom. ¡°Understanding a woman¡¯s heart is really as hard as finding a needle in the bottom of the sea.¡± Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t understand, but shook his head and sighed. Without the horse, Bai Qiuran¡¯s moving speed was elerated. As he walked while admiring the scenery, it didn¡¯t take long for him to walk out of the distance of twenty or thirty miles and came under a willow tree. When he came here, Bai Qiuran suddenly felt a very cold shade covering the surrounding area. He looked surprised at the direction in which the atmosphere spread, and found that Xue Ling was standing there with a blue face, looking at him. ¡°Xue Ling?¡± Bai Qiuran was surprised: ¡°Why are youing to me today?¡± ¡°Bai Qiuran, have you forgotten something?¡± Xue Ling said coldly: ¡°When youe down the mountain this time, besides refining a Foundation-Build Pill, what is your other purpose?¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Besides advancing to the Foundation Establishment stage, I have no other purpose in my life, I ...¡± When Bai Qiuran was talking, his voice suddenly dropped, and cold sweat ran down his forehead. ¡°Well ... what, what is my lifespan limit?¡± ¡°It has run out.¡± Xue Ling sneered and shook the iron chain of his hands. ¡°Just when you were drinking and eating with that girl.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Bai Qiuran took a step back seriously, saying: ¡°Xue Ling, you and I have known each other for two thousand years. Can I ask for a dy to pay my debt?¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°What do you say?¡± Suddenly, on the surrounding ground appeared with countless Soul Takers, whose strengths ranged from Physique Integration to Great Ascension, led by Xue Ling, surrounded Bai Qiuran. ¡°Bai Qiuran!¡± The Soul Taker who has a bad rtionship for more than 2,000 years with Bai Qiuran tossed out the iron chain and turned it into arge covering the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll arrest you today!¡± Book 2: 1.1: The Work Of Junior Disciples

Book 2: Chapter 1.1: The Work Of Junior Disciples

In the sect leader¡¯s courtyard on the main peak, the head of Qingming Sword Sect ¨C Jue Yunzi was talking with other elders about the disciple selection that had just ended. ¡°Heaven was truly blessing us!¡± After reading the list of new disciples presented by the third elders Bie Yunzi, Jue Yunzi smiled: ¡°There are many good-qualified disciples this year. s, look, there are still two ones with the Heavenly-level Spiritual Root here.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t just look at the qualifications.¡± Next to him, the second elder reminded: ¡°There are many cultivators who have high qualifications but no mentality and have fallen. On the contrary, there are many people with mediocre qualifications but firm mindedness and gain achievement through hard work.¡± ¡°I know this.¡± Jie Yunzi waved his hand and said: ¡°My own qualifications are very mediocre, and besides, I have no worries that our disciples will be unbnced due to their mediocre qualifications. After all, we have Uncle Ancestor.¡± Qingming Sword Sect had an advantage that no other Sect had: Once a disciple felt that his advance was much slower than other disciples, therefore his mentality went wrong, Jue Yunzi or other elders would point to the farthest peak and introduce them to Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s Uncle Ancestor. The disciple would feel ashamed when he heard that there was a senior who has worked hard for 3,000 years in the Qi Refining stage and still insisted on cultivating, never giving up. After countless trials, the sess rate of this method was about 98.7%. ¡°Sect leader.¡± The sixth elder on the side whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t think that Uncle Ancestor knows nothing. You touched his heart wound so much, be careful that he holds his revenge.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know Uncle Ancestor very well. He didn¡¯t have such a temper.¡± Jue Yunzi didn¡¯t care, heughed. ¡°By the way, speaking of Uncle Ancestor, it seems that one of the disciples was looking for him ...¡± ¡°Yes, there is one. She said she would like to see her benefactor. ording to her descriptions, that is a young man with white hair and white eyebrows. His name is Bai Qiuran ...¡± The seventh elder Liu Yunzi smiled: ¡°This disciple seems to be a nobleman from the royal family of Shangxuan Kingdom. By the way, I remember that she is also one of the two disciples with the Heavenly-level Spiritual Root this time.¡± ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Jue Yunzi¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°I don¡¯t expect that when Uncle Ancestor going down the mountain at an old age, he has such a scandal ... ahem, fated encounter. Junior sister, how about this little girl?¡± ¡°Beautiful and smart.¡± Liu Yunzi replied: ¡°And she also scored very high in this selection, ranking second, only a little lower than the first... I guess this is because she doesn¡¯t know much about the cultivation world.¡± ¡°Since even you said so, she must be a very good girl.¡± Jie Yunzi rubbed his hands very smartly, looking to the left and right. ¡°Junior brothers and sisters, what do you think?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The second elder vomited: ¡°Senior brother, do you want to ¡®touch¡¯ a disciple who has just joined our Sect?¡± ¡°F*ck! What nonsense you¡¯re saying! I¡¯m talking about Uncle Ancestor!¡± Jue Yunzi made a rude remark: ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± ¡°Humph.¡± The second, fourth, and fifth elders all sneered and did not answer. ¡°Okay ... brothers and sisters, I mean it.¡± Jue Yunzi coughed, and said positively: ¡°Look, Uncle Ancestor has been helping us for over 3,000 years. Yet he has no love interest, let alone a Daopanion. As disciples, shouldn¡¯t we do everything to be filial? ¡± ¡°But......¡± The sixth elder Qing Yunzi was a little hesitant. ¡°Well, don¡¯t you want to see how Uncle Ancestor looks like when he is in love?¡± Jie Yunzi whispered. Qing Yunzi hesitated for a long time, and finally lowered her heads with blushing, and said with great shame: ¡°I really want......¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± At this moment, Jie Yunzi has exerted himself as the leader¡¯s appeal to unprecedented heights. ¡°Where is the Uncle Ancestor? Brothers and sisters, let¡¯s go!¡± Book 2: 1.2: The Work Of Junior Disciples

Book 2: Chapter 1.2: The Work Of Junior Disciples

¡°When Uncle Ancestor returned, he immediately closed the door to refine the pill and make a breakthrough.¡± The third elder Bie Yunzi whispered: ¡°Patrol disciples said that when he returned, he still had traces of fierce fighting. Let¡¯s not disturb him... just in case he seeded in advancing to the Foundation Establishment stage.¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯ve acknowledged our Uncle Ancestor for hundreds of years. It all ended up the same: he closed the door for three days, achieved nothing more than a breakthrough.¡± Jue Yunzi said what desperately would let him be beaten by Bai Qiuran. ¡°Go and bring that little girl along! let¡¯s go to Seven Stars Peak to greet Uncle Ancestor.¡± ¡°Senior brother, it¡¯s not good to do this.¡± As the other elders followed the Jue Yunzi walking towards the door, the third elder Bie Yunzi, the most honest one, raised his hand. ¡°Hold on! Uncle Ancestor¡¯s love life is his own freedom. As juniors, we should not interfere with it ... are you really not afraid of being beaten?¡± ¡°Third junior brother, you are always the problematic one.¡± Jue Yunzi pointed to the nose of Bie Yunzi and said: ¡°When we were still disciples, it was you who went out to snitch the most times! Walk around if you aren¡¯t interested. Brothers and sisters, let¡¯s go.¡± So for the old but unmannered Qingming sect leader, along with other elders, went down to the new student disciples¡¯ settlement. The head of the sect and the elder¡¯s arrival made these new disciples anxious, but Jue Yunzi also had a great deal of experience with these tender young people. After saying a few encouraging words, they pulled Tang Ruowei, and flew to the Seven Stars Peak where Bai Qiuran lived alone. Tang Ruowei followed a group of top authorities in Qingming Sword Sect and came to the simple courtyard outside Seven Stars Peak. She stared nkly at the head of Qingming Sword Sect while standing in line with the elders, waiting outside the gate of the other courtyard said to be Bai Qiuran¡¯s residence. These elders also said that Bai Qiuran shouldn¡¯t be disturbed and none dared to knock the door. After looking at it for a long time, the girl finally couldn¡¯t help it, and asked the sixth elder Qing Yunzi, who looked the kindest: ¡°Well, the sixth elder, does Bai Qiuran have a high status in our Sect?¡± ¡°High status? Of course.¡± Qing Yunzi whispered and answered: ¡°Uncle Ancestor is the disciple of Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s founder, thus he has a higher status than anyone in our Sect.¡± ¡°Then why is he still in the Qi Refining stage?¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°This... Uncle Ancestor is in a special situation, but he is definitely not weak.¡± Qing Yunzi reminded with a smile: ¡°Ah, cultivation level is a sensitive topic for Uncle Ancestor. You better not say about that in front of him.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded nkly. She originally thought that although Bai Qiuran was strong, Qingming Sword Sect was a famous super-ss Sect after all. No matter what, a Qi Refining stage cultivator was in the middle position at most. But she did not expect all elders of the sect to treat him with so much respect, which made her somewhat unaware of how to face Bai Qiuran next. Tang Ruowei and this group of elders waited for a while on Seven Stars Peak, and finally, when the sun reached the top of the sky, the gate of the other courtyard was pushed open from the inside. Book 2: 2.1: The 66,665th Layer Of The Qi Refining stage

Book 2: Chapter 2.1: The 66,665th Layer Of The Qi Refining stage

The door opened, and everyone standing at the door saw Bai Qiuran¡¯walked out with a disappointed face. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the group of people here, but walked to the cliff near a pile of obscure ruins, picking up a sharp stone from the ground, and casually carved a line on a mottled wall. Then he threw away the stones, walked to arge rock by the cliff and sat down, staring at the white clouds in the sky. ¡°It seems that Uncle Ancestor failed again.¡± Noticing Tang Ruowei¡¯s curious eyes, the sixth elder Qing Yunzi exined: ¡°There was originally a demon-locking tower here. In the early years, demons rampaged on thisnd, and Qingming disciples went down the mountain to remove them. Some demons were powerful and too difficult to kill. The disciples would capture them and lock them into the tower, which has the power to slowly destroy their souls. The elders personally supervised the process. Later, the Uncle Ancestor moved here to live, and every time he broke through the first floor, he would pick a stone and engrave a line on that tower¡¯s wall. ¡± ¡°What happened then?¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°The tower copsed.¡± The sixth elder smiled helplessly. ¡°But to this day, the Uncle Ancestor is still there, and he still keeps the habit of engraving on the remains of the broken wall.¡± ¡°Since the tower is down, won¡¯t the demons in the tower run out?¡± Tang Ruowei whispered. ¡°No, they won¡¯t.¡± Qing Yunzi gave a careful look at Bai Qiuran who was in a daze, and lowered her voice: ¡°Uncle Ancestor was in the bad mood that time, so they all died miserably.¡± Tang Ruowei spat out his tongue. At this time, when seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s exit, several elders of the Qingming Sect were also winking at each other. After a few pushes, someone kicked the head of the sect Jue Yunzi out of the team, came to the front of the crowd. He covered his buttocks and stared hard at his junior brothers and sisters, and then had no choice but to carefully approach Bai Qiuran who was in a daze. ¡°Uncle... Uncle Ancestor.¡± Jue Yunzi showed a charming smile. ¡°You havee out.¡± ¡°Uh-hum.¡± Bai Qiuran was toozy to lift his eyelids now. ¡°What¡¯s your kids doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte Uncle Ancestor.¡± Jue Yunzi said carelessly in his courtyard before, but when he came to face Bai Qiuran, he began to be nervous. ¡°Congratte? For what?¡± Bai Qiuran responded expressionlessly, his eyes looked dead. Looking at Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyes, Jue Yunzi¡¯s memories of being taught by fists in the early years due to his careless mouth reappeared from the heart. This psychological shadow, even for a cultivator in the Physique Integration stage like him, could sway in his heart and momentary create ws in the thoughts. Therefore he was in a panic and opened his mouth to say something he should not say. ¡°I¡¯d like to congratte Uncle Ancestor for breaking through again and gaining a higher level of strength. Long live the Uncle Ancestor! Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!¡± What the hell am I talking about? As soon as he said it, Jue Yunzi covered his mouth again, and his heart was full of horror. ¡°Humph.¡± Sure enough, Bai Qiuran¡¯s head turned around when he heard his words, and a kind of brutal blood glowed in his eyes. ¡°Little boy, after hundreds of years, look like you finally grow up and begin to run wild.¡± He said as he squeezed his fist, making a terrible crackling noise. ¡°Cultivators should abstain from arrogance and irritability. Today, Uncle Ancestor will remind you of this truth.¡± ¡°Uncle Ancestor, please have mercy!¡± On the Seven Star Peak, sounded the agony scream of Jue Yunzi, who was the leader of the Qingming Sect, the head of the Righteous Alliance. Book 2: 2.2: The 66,665th Layer Of The Qi Refining Stage

Book 2: Chapter 2.2: The 66,665th Layer Of The Qi Refining Stage

¡°Well, the third junior brother¡¯s decision is indeed correct.¡± The second elder looked at Jue Yunzi who was hung on a tree with a crooked neck and a bruised face, and said to the third elder: ¡°At a time like this, we need the big senior brother who can¡¯t keep his mouth shut toe out and let Uncle Ancestor vent out his bad mood.¡± ¡°Hey, I won¡¯t carry this me!¡± The three elder waved: ¡°I just said ¡®you bring everyone here, you should go up first¡¯. That¡¯s you who kicked the big senior brother out, I didn¡¯t move even my fingers.¡± ¡°You two want to stay out of this every time.¡± The four elder said: ¡°Can seven of us unite once?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t say it anymore.¡± The youngest elder Liu Yunzi reminded: ¡°Uncle Ancestor came over.¡± The elders raised their heads together and found that Bai Qiuran, who had finished beating up Jue Yunzi, hade towards them. After he vented on the poor sect leader, it seemed that his mood had been improved. ¡°You guys, what are you doing here today?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Not mention that useless Jue Yunzi, why you elders don¡¯t deal with the sect¡¯s affairs bute to visit this old man?¡± ¡°Uncle Ancestor.¡± The second elder said: ¡°That because a persones to our Sect to look for you.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Bai Qiuran froze. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Here she is.¡± The sixth elder Qing Yunzi pulled Tang Ruowei from behind and pushed her forward. ¡°Uh, ha, hello.¡± Tang Ruowei blushed. She didn¡¯t know what to do with Bai Qiuran, so she just raised her hands and greeted him awkwardly. ¡°We meet again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Qiuran was also surprised. ¡°Miss Tang, why are you here?¡± Staring directly at him, Tang Ruowei was also a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and yed with a strand of hair on her shoulder, softly: ¡°I heard the Spiritual Advisor say that you are from Qingming Sword Sect, and then I heard that in the Hanging Sword Town, the selection of disciples of Qingming Sword Sect was held after being postponed for several months. So I left the capital and participated in the selection ceremony. ¡± ¡°Did your father agree?¡± Bai Qiuran continued to ask: ¡°After all, you are the princess of Shangxuan Kingdom. Once you enter the Qingming Sword Sect, you must sever the ties with the mortal world. Can your father ept that?¡± ¡°Why not? After Father Emperor heard that I came to Qingming Sword Sect, he was very happy.¡± Tang Ruowei replied: ¡°After all, he already has a son. When I grow up, I am just a tool for a political marriage. Rather than marry me to join other countries, or to attract the ministerial n in the country, he might as well send me to Qingming Sword Sect. Maybe I can seed to join Qingming Sword Sect and get protection for the royal family. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s talk first. Don¡¯t do anything ruthless.¡± Bai Qiuran looked dignified. ¡°What about your own will? Give up the life of a princess ande to this mountain to find me, why?¡± Speaking of which, Bai Qiuran was secretly vignt. Although he saved Tang Ruowei, as an old virgin for more than 3,000 years, plus the inability to advance to the next stage, he actually had an inferiorityplex of his charm. He did not narcissistically think that just after a few days, Tang Ruowei would love him enough to give up his princess status to follow him. Then he thought of thest time when he parted from her, she was offended by hisment about her sexuality ... Did she want to chase me down that much? Bai Qiuran¡¯s heart was a bit vacant. Although he was not afraid of Tang Ruowei, it was actually an ufortable thing to know that her hatred for him was so deep. ¡°Of course I came for you.¡± Sure enough, after hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s question, Tang Ruowei showed a bright smile. This smile made Bai Qiuran very familiar. When she drew her sword that day, she also had a gentle smile on her face. So Bai Qiu took a step back and said positively: ¡°Miss Tang, please be self-respect.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Ruowei looked at him with a look of confusion. ¡°I know you came to your door, and you¡¯re still angry that I mentioned your physical defect that day. I apologize for that. I¡¯m just curious, not intentional.¡± Bai Qiuran rolled up his sleeves. ¡°But if you want to continue, then I¡¯m sorry, Bai Qiuran is not a man who waits to be ughtered. Don¡¯t force me!¡± Book 2: 3.1: Become My Student

Book 2: Chapter 3.1: Be My Student

After listening to Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, Tang Ruowei was angry and frustrated. Although she didn¡¯t care much about the princess position, so she didn¡¯t want to give her life and destiny to her father and ran away, that¡¯s not the reason she gave up everything she had and went through a lot of selection before entering the Qingming Sword Sect. The girl came here mostly because she was curious and wanted to see what the Qingming Sword Sect looked like, but it could not be ruled out that she had some subtle favors and affections for the benefactor who saved her life, family, and country. It turned out the opposite of her expectations. The first rection when he saw her was not wee, but asked if she chased after him for revenge. Judging from his action to pull the sleeves up, he really intended to fight her! ¡°I¡¯m not angry now.¡± In front of the elders of Qingming Sword Sect, Tang Ruowei decided to maintain her image. ¡°And Bai Qiuran, as a gentleman, you shouldn¡¯t be violent to women, right?¡± ¡°No, women are born in the same world as men. They can run, jump, and practice. In my eyes, men and women are equal.¡± Bai Qiuran also rolled up the sleeve on the other side. ¡°So as a man, I will be modest to women, but I will never be softened when going to a battle, especially after I fought with the old hag who was the previous leader of Kamasutra Sect. Miss Tang, I am not in that mood now, so don¡¯t force me. ¡± ¡°Little girl.¡± The elder Qing Yunzi next intervened in time: ¡°Uncle Ancestor is telling the truth, I can prove it.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Tang Ruowei sighed quietly, somewhat weak. ¡°Really?¡± Bai Qiuran suspected: ¡°That day, you chased me ten miles with killing intent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Tang Ruowei reached out and covered her forehead. ¡°I just want to see what kind of sect the Qingming Sword Sect is.¡± ¡°Oh, then... you¡¯re wee.¡± Bai Qiuran heard a smile on his face. ¡°Although now you haven¡¯t officially be a disciple, you¡¯re also a member of my Qingming Sword Sect, so you are wee, Miss Tang.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Tang Ruowei hesitated and reminded quietly: ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Tang anymore. As you said, I entered the door, that¡¯s mean I¡¯m a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect, and you are the highest one in Qingming Sword Sect, then I should honor you, and you must not lose the courtesy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be bother by it. If I really want to keep the courtesy, then even the elders can¡¯t talk to me normally.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand: ¡°So let¡¯s talk like normal. Anyway, except the head and elders, knows very few people know about my existence, so you don¡¯t need to worry about others saying you are not polite.¡± He greeted the elders: ¡°Right, everyone?¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The elders quickly nodded. ¡°Well, don¡¯t stand outside,e in together.¡± Bai Qiuran greeted Tang Ruowei and the elders. ¡°By the way, who¡¯s going to take that idiot off the tree?¡± Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, the elders looked at each other, then the third elder took Jue Yunzi off the crooked neck tree, and then a group of elders dragged the sect leader and took Tang Ruowei into the small courtyard where Bai Qiuran lived. Book 2: 3.2: Become My Student

Book 2: Chapter 3.2: Be My Student

In Bai Qiuran¡¯s residence, Bai Qiuran had already made a pot of tea. He personally carried a teapot and poured tea into the nine teacups on the table. When the elders and Tang Ruowei entered the door, they smell a strong, medicinal scent. ¡°Huh?¡± The fifth elder who was the most familiar with pill-refining sniffed and asked with some humor: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, this ... Do you use so many medicinal materials that catalyze Qi?¡± ¡°Yeah. Bai Yun, you have good skills.¡± Bai Qiuran praised. ¡°My Qi is too great. In this world, it is already difficult to find a material that has practical effects on me. Instead of wasting such natural treasures, it is better to catalyze my Qi and let it grow by itself.¡± ¡°If it continues to catalyze like this, in the case of Uncle Ancestor, I think let alone a breakthrough, even building the foundation is possible.¡± The fifth elder frowned and said: ¡°Why did Uncle Ancestor only break through ayer?¡± ¡°Yeah, the increasing Qi in my body is far more enough than breakthrough oneyer.¡± Bai Qiuran answered with a face: ¡°So I feel like I¡¯m going to have another breakthrough now.¡± Everyone was surprised at the scene. ¡°What is Uncle Ancestor going to do?¡± The seventh elder asked: ¡°If you want to continue to build the foundation and feel our presences are inconvenient at this moment, then we will retreat and bring this girl again someday.¡± ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to breakthrough for the time being.¡± Bai Qiuran had a nd face. ¡°If I go on unprepared, it¡¯s just breaking through anotheryer. I am going to suppress my advancement and see if I canpress my Qi into a liquid form.¡± ¡°How do you suppress your advancement?¡± Tang Ruowei asked curiously. ¡°Hold it in.¡± Bai Qiuran gave her a nce. ¡°It¡¯s like holding the urine so you don¡¯t need to pee.¡± The princess was suddenly choking on her throat, wondering what to say. ¡°That said, at this time, Uncle Ancestor has nothing to do?¡± The seventh elder Liu Yunzi suddenly lighted her eyes and pped her hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran took a teacup and took a sip, and asked: ¡°I¡¯m not busy. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It would be better to leavedy Ruowei under your teaching.¡± Liu Yunzi proposed: ¡°Miss Tang also has the Heavenly-level Spiritual Root, and she has a decent mind, so she must be barely qualified to be your student.¡± ¡°Let me teach her? I¡¯m just a Qi-Refining stage cultivator.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand: ¡°Which of the seven of you can¡¯t be her master?¡± ¡°Uncle Ancestor, you don¡¯t have to be modest. Seven of us have personally experienced your teaching ability, and it¡¯s absolutely trustworthy.¡± Liu Yunzi turned her head and desperately winked to her brothers and sisters. ¡°Right, everyone?¡± ¡°Yeah, the seven of us can achieve what we have today because we have been taught by Uncle Ancestor.¡± The second elder Xuan Yunzi patted his thigh and said: ¡°Who dares to say that the teaching level of the ancestor is unsatisfactory? Isn¡¯t that equal to say that the seven of us, or even the great elder, or even Qingming Sword Sect can¡¯t make it?¡± ¡°Hey, are you guys working on something behind my back?¡± Seeing their actions, Bai Qiuran asked suspiciously. ¡°No, no, absolutely not.¡± The six elders shook their heads together. The sect leader Jue Yunzi had fainted at this time, so the sixth elder grabbed his head and shook with them. ¡°In conclusion, we still have to ask for her own opinion on this matter.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Tang Ruowei, who was sitting on the side and drinking tea silently, who was basically afraid to interrupt. ¡°Miss Tang, would you like to be my student? Let me say first, I¡¯m really a Qi-Refining stage cultivator.¡± Tang Ruowei took a subconscious look at the elders of Qingming Sword Sect and found that the elders, except for the rtively honest third elder and the unconscious sect leader, were all winking at her. The second elder was even twisted his mouth. Well, although I don¡¯t know what they are doing, considering that they are big shots, I should cooperate with them now. Tang Ruowei thought so and nodded to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Of course I am willing. I don¡¯t know too much about the cultivation stage. Even if your level is very low, your strength is real.¡± Book 2: 4.1: It May Be A Bit Painful

Book 2: Chapter 4.1: It May Be A Bit Painful

¡°That¡¯s OK.¡± Liu Yunzi pped her hands and smiled. ¡°ording to the rules, students of the elders were all in red clothes. Although Uncle Ancestor had no official position in the Sect, with the current status ofdy Ruowei, she should have red clothes too, right? ¡°Of course. ording to the status, we should even call her senior sister.¡± The third elder who had been opposed before also became active at this moment. ¡°Leave it to me, I will send her identity jade and clothes as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh ... you have prepared beforehand.¡± Seeing the reactions of the elders, Bai Qin suddenly understood, watching them while sneering again and again. ¡°Well done, you have grown independent.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t dare.¡± The elders quickly shook their heads: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, please spare us.¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m very busy anyway, and it¡¯s not bad to teach Miss Tang.¡± Bai Qiuran nced up at Tang Ruowei. ¡°Heavenly level of Earth Spiritual Root... I think that the qualifications of the Shangxuan royal family have concentrated on you.¡± ¡°You can tell at a nce?¡± Tang Ruowei was surprised: ¡°I only managed to test it out after touching that stone for a long time.¡± ¡°Spiritual Root is not a scarce thing. It can be replenished by eating some Heaven-Mending Pills.¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t care and asked: ¡°I heard that there are two people with Heavenly-level Spiritual Root this time. What about the other?¡± ¡°The other one has a Metal Spiritual Root, and the sect leader has epted him as a student.¡± The three elders answered. ¡°Oh, then help me remind Jue Yunzi to remember to quash his pride first.¡± Bai Qiuran said lightly: ¡°Let him realize Heavenly-level Spiritual Root doesn¡¯t mean everything.¡± ¡°This ... it should not be too hard on him, otherwise he will be easy to give up.¡± The six elders whispered. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t even have that kind of mind, it¡¯s better to go home and be a farmer.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at the elderszily. ¡°Furthermore, isn¡¯t this Qingming Sword Sect still having such a useful [Uncle Ancestor]? Huh, do you really think that every time you bring your disciples on the cliff of your mountain peak and point at Qixing Peak, I can¡¯t see you from here? ¡± The six elders felt a chill ran down their spines. ¡°Well, I ept it, are you satisfied?¡± Bai Qiuran pped: ¡°Go back, you have to deal with the daily affairs of Qingming Sword Sect.¡± ¡°But about the ceremony...¡± The seventh elder hesitated. ¡°Leave it to me, everything is simple.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s also best to change the way you call each other. Uncle Ancestor, you still call her Miss Tang, it¡¯s quite like strangers. Lady Rouwei, it is not polite to call your master by his name.¡± The sixth elder Qing Yunzi said again. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Bai Qiuran forced a bunch of elders out of his ce and threw the unconscious sect leader to them. ¡°Go, do your business.¡± After closing, he closed the door. Several elders stood at the door and looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know whether their attempt of matching was sessful or not, but they didn¡¯t dare to bother Bai Qiuran anymore. They could only carry the unconscious sect leader and returned to their respective peaks. Book 2: 4.2: It May Be A Bit Painful

Book 2: Chapter 4.2: It May Be A Bit Painful

Bai Qiuran returned to his room and continued to sit opposite Tang Ruowei. ¡°Ah, as soon as they left, I felt much more rxed.¡± Tang Ruowei sat opposite Bai Qiuran, rubbing the rough teacup. ¡°N? my status is higher than them. Why don¡¯t you feel nervous when facing me?¡± Bai Qiuran smiled slightly at her and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was because someone had previously forced me to drink.¡± Tang Ruowei stared at the teacup and thought for a long time, and suddenly said: ¡°Seriously, shouldn¡¯t it be better if we changed how we call each other? I also think it¡¯s not good to keep calling your name all the time.¡± ¡°Okay, you can call me Master.¡± Bai Qiuran hooked her. ¡°Come on, say it. I haven¡¯t heard it in my life.¡± Tang Ruowei flushed, but still insisted: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m shy?¡± ¡°Then do it.¡± Bai Qiuran sat upright and looked at her with a smiling face. Tang Ruowei stared at his face, brewed for a long time, and finally squeezed out a word. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Good job, my obedient student.¡± For the first time, Tang Ruowei felt that Bai Qiuran¡¯s smile looked so irritating. ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡± Tang Ruowei then eximed: ¡°You have to change how you address me too. Don¡¯t you dare?¡± ¡°Easy.¡± Bai Qiuran was in his true colors, and deliberately said in an affectionate voice: ¡°Ruowei.¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s face blushed, even her ears were reddened. ¡°I... I need to go to the toilet.¡± The girl stood up and ran, but suddenly stopped. ¡°Where is the toilet?¡± ¡°Go out and turn left.¡± Bai Qiuran replied lightly. Tang Ruowei covered her face and fled out. Seeing this, Bai Qiuran sneered and said: ¡°Ha, too young too simple. Do you think I lived three thousand years for nothing? If I get serious, no girl can face me for ten minutes.¡± As soon as the words fell, Bai Qiuran suddenly felt a deep sadness for no reason at all. ¡°Well, there seems to be something wrong with the words just now, why is my heart hurting...¡± ............ The third elder was very efficient. Soon, he sent Tang Ruowei to send the jade pendant and clothes as a status symbol of Qingming¡¯s disciple. By the way, he expanded the small courtyard of Bai Qiuran a little, adding a boudoir and a personal training ground to Tang Ruowei. After a simple ceremony, Tang Ruowei became Bai Qiuran¡¯s first disciple in his 3000 years of life. After the ceremony waspleted, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately began teaching. He took Tang Ruowei to the newly repaired training ground, and the two sat opposite each other on the wooden floor with cushions, and then Bai Qin asked: ¡°Ruo Wei, do you know what was most important at the beginning of the road of cultivation?¡± After staying here for two days, Tang Ruowei, who was continuously shouted by Bai Qiuran, had no response. After listening to Bai Qiuran¡¯s question, she answered as usual: ¡°Master, is it the Spiritual Root?¡± ¡°The Spiritual Root is indeed important, but not the most important one.¡± Bai Qiuran answered: ¡°The road of cultivation is like to build a high building. The Spiritual Root determines the speed of obtaining raw materials, but this way can be developed through the efforts of the day after tomorrow. A high building must be strong and stable, and it must be built on a good foundation, which is your body itself. The easiest way toy the foundation is to build a good body. ¡± ¡°Master, since I was six years old, I have practiced the Xuanlong technique of our Shangxuan royal family. I think my physical quality is much better than that of ordinary mortals.¡± ¡°Not enough. Don¡¯t underestimate the cultivation, that quality can¡¯t support a tall enough building.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Tang Ruowei withplex eyes. ¡°Since you are my disciple, I will naturally be responsible for sending you farther, and you will surely be able to reach a higher level than me. The technique you practiced is also in the library of Qingming Sword Sect. For a mortal country, it is indeed enough, butpared to the technique of cultivation, it is neither sophisticate enough in terms of internal qi, nor throughout enough in external skills. ¡± ¡°So...¡± Tang Ruowei asked curiously: ¡°What should I do now?¡± ¡°Well, there is only one method. Lend me your hand.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out Tang Ruowei¡¯s soft palm, saying: ¡°Ruowei, it may be a bit painful. Don¡¯t hate your teacher for that, okay?¡± Book 2: 5.1: Fate-Changing Godly Technique

Book 2: Chapter 5.1: Fate-Changing Godly Technique

Bai Qiuran grabbed Tang Ruowei¡¯s palm, then suddenly stretched out his palm, and pressed it in her palm. Tang Ruowei immediately felt that a heat flow passed from Bai Qiuran¡¯s palm to her body. This wonderful thing flowed along the meridians in her body, opening and widening her many meridians, and the bulging things passed through the body passages, the soreness and pain caused by the sensation make the girl uncontrobly sweating. She groaned and felt her body swell, but the heat flow didn¡¯t mean to stop. She turned around as the heat passed the meridians in her body for a few rounds, and then gathered in the Sea Qi under her belly button. Tang Ruowei¡¯s ears seemed to hear a faint ¡°pan¡± sound as if a fragile soap bubble was pierced by the needle tip, and then the heat flowed back and disappeared like an illusion. Bai Qiuran let go of her palm, and Tang Ruowei was back to her senses. ¡°All right.¡± Bai Qiuran said in a nonchnt tone: ¡°I have discarded your Xuanlong technique, and I found a suitable technique for you. In order to cultivate, you should practice this external technique for physical training.¡± He handed over a scroll made of unknown silk. Tang Ruowei took a look and found that the first row was the name of the technique. Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique. ¡°I remember. This is what you asked me about that day ...¡± Tang Ruowei murmured. ¡°Yes, this technique was created in the early years with a friend based on the leftover from ancient immortals. It is an external technique that can be learned and practiced without any foundation.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°It¡¯s perfect forying the foundation.¡± ¡°But why you asked me that day? Is it because this can affect my chest? Tang Ruowei blushed, and asked hopefully. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran held Tang Ruowei¡¯s hands and responded affectionately: ¡°Child, you have been saved.¡± Book 2: 5.2: Fate-Changing Godly Technique

Book 2: Chapter 5.2: Fate-Changing Godly Technique

He let go of Tang Ruowei¡¯s hands, and took out a red apple with a fragrant fragrance, and threw it away. Then, his hands were not moved, but a new arm suddenly grew near the ribs, catching this apple. ¡°This Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique can be considered godly, although it¡¯s a bit difficult to practice. It is a pure external technique, which can greatly increase thebat power, but it is not beneficial to the cultivation level.¡± Bai Qiuran threw up the apple and grew a new arm to catch it. Then Tang Ruowei saw that he had six arms, two were preaching to her, and the other four arms threw the apple into a circle. ¡°But as long as you persevere and practice to a highyer, you will be able to change the body at will while greatly enhancing the resilience and toughness of the body like me.¡± At this moment, Bai Qiuran saw Tang Ruowei¡¯s eyes emitting light. ¡°This is ... magic!¡± Her Royal Highness knelt down on the floor, worshipping Bai Qiuran like a faithful follower. ¡°You are my teacher ... no, my god!¡± ¡°No, I am your master.¡± Bai Qiuran patted her head. ¡°Come up, idiot.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Tang Ruowei showed unprecedented vitality at this moment. She jumped from the floor, clutching her dossier, saying: ¡°I will definitely practice this technique!¡± The girl couldn¡¯t wait to stand up, ran back to her room, and carefully studied the scroll. Looking at her back, Bai Qiuran touched her chin and revealed a meaningful smile. Seeing through and using each student¡¯s devotion to inspire their greatest enthusiasm for learning was the basic skill of every outstanding instructor. Ruo Wei, I haven¡¯t lied to you as a teacher. This technique can indeed change the body in theter period, but the higher theyer, the more difficult it is. With the qualifications and mentality of ordinary cultivators, they can reach the tenthyer at most. If they want to change their bodies, they must at least reach the 50thyer. Whatyer can you reach? I am looking forward to it ... ............ After Tang Ruowei hurried back to the room, she could not wait to start practicing follow the instruction on the scroll. Bai Qiuran wandered around outside her room. As a result of the Soul Awareness scan, he found that the girl has entered the firstyer. As one of the founders of this exercise, Bai Qiuran certainly understood its progressing situation. The first threeyers of this technique basically were at the same level as other external techniques circting in the world. Eachyer had three postures, and being able to pose these three postures without difficulty was considered breaking through ayer. It¡¯s very difficult for ordinary people to make these postures. However, Tang Ruowei has been practicing martial arts at the age of six, so it should be no big deal for her. But from the fourthyer onwards, it¡¯s not a technique that ordinary people can sustain. From thisyer, the forged body exercises require the cultivators to begin to use the external force to harden the physical body. From the skin,yer byyer, until it reached the internal organs, it¡¯s at this level that the forging of the body was officially started. Seeing her enthusiasm for this exercise, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help feeling that he still looked down on her a little. The girl was still reluctant to take off the fake boobs of her chest during the practice. With such obsession, Bai Qiuran was really afraid that the girl would train until she killed herself. In order to prevent Tang Ruowei from suddenly dying because of a problem with her tits, Bai Qiuran must immediately start preparing herbs for exercise and use the bath to nourish and repair her body. In addition, the training ground of Tang Ruowei must also be prepared. He himself had Wood Spiritual Root, so the environment of Seven Stars Peak is basically suitable for wood, but Tang Ruowei¡¯s element was Earth, so he must think a way to give the girl a suitable environment. In addition, there are all kinds of things, such as pills, weapons, etc., all needed him to consider for Tang Ruowei. He had never considered these things for others before. Although many generations of the Qingming Sword Sect have been instructed by him, they all had their own masters, who would prepare these things for them, so Bai Qiuran never had to do it. But now he has epted Tang Ruowei as his student, Bai Qiuran almost felt like raising a big daughter. Considering Tang Ruowei¡¯s situation, he immediately returned to his study room, and after a little thought, he began to write exercises for Tang Ruowei. After three thousand years of experience, Bai Qiuran has already seen and tried countless exercises, but most of them now stored in the Qingming Sword Sect Collection. Basically, all techniques and exercises of the Qingming Sword Sect now were modified or created directly by Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands. But none of them is the most suitable method for Tang Ruowei. For his first apprentice, Bai Qiuran decided to create a new one by himself. In his mind, various factions shed, and the pros and cons of countless Earth-based exercises in various ethnic groups. After Bai Qiuran began to write, his inspiration was endless. After a lot of hard work, he has taken this exercise from the Qi Refining stage the way to the Great Ascension stage. Putting down the pen, Bai Qiuran exhaled breath, and used a spell to imprint the file onto a nk paper. He grasped the tactics, summoned a bluebird from the spirit world, and then let it carry the bundle of printed papers and flew to the library under the management of the fourth elders. It seems that he has identally created another incredible exercise method, but it is thrown into the library of Qingming Sword Sect, in case anyone else than Tang Ruowei wanted to practice it. Folding up the paper, Bai Qiuran stood up and walked out of his own courtyard. The problem of exercises has been solved, and the next thing to do is to find a ce and medicine for Tang Ruowei. Book 2: 6.1: Is This The World Of The Mighty?

Book 2: Chapter 6.1: Is This The World Of The Mighty?

After Tang Ruowei got the Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique, for some unexinable reasons, she practiced till midnight. When she came out sweating, she realized that she had already practiced the first level. Back in his room, Tang Ruowei saw a simple table on his own table, reached out, and touched it. The aura of spell appeared, and some of the meat buns in the steamer were still warm. It seems that Bai Qiuran has sealed the temperature of these meals by using spells so that the meals were always in a state of heat preservation. This kind of thoughtfulness slightly touched Tang Ruowei¡¯s heart. She took the meat bun and took a bite, then noticed Bai Qiuran¡¯s note under the steamer. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and help you find a practice site. You should go to bed early, and don¡¯t practice too much or too aggressively. Otherwise whatever you already had may explode.¡± Trrr! Tang Ruowei tore up the note with no expression, and the warm feeling that had just risen in her heart disappeared, reced by a boiling and dark emotion. She grabbed the meat bun and treated it as ¡°someone¡±, fiercely took a big bite, and the soup inside sshed. But it was useless to do so. Bai Qiuran was not here. After half a day of sulking alone, Tang Ruowei solved the food at the table, and she was surprised how much consumption she had just after practicing a bit. After carefullyying down the scroll, Tang Ruowei felt her clothes that were stuck to her body with sweat, so she decided to take a bath. There was no bathhouse on Seven Stars Peak. Even if his body was soiled, Bai Qiuran only needs a small spell to solve it, but there is still a ce to bathe on Seven Stars Peak. It¡¯s a natural hot spring on the mountainside, which was created by Bai Qiuran to use as a ce for asional pastime and rxation. Taking the recement clothes, after thinking about it, Tang Ruowei opened the box quietly brought under her bed like a thief, took out two wonderful and soft cushions from the inside, hid in the clothes, and walked along the mountain road to the hot spring. A few monkeys have been soaked in the hot springs on the mountainside. These monkeys were all native creatures on the Seven Stars Peak. When Tang Ruowei came, they were not afraid. Two of them even scratched their red buttocks, and then greeted Tang Ruowei and gave her the best position. Tang Ruowei smiled slightly and then undressed. Putting her clothes into a pile, Tang Ruowei¡¯s naked jade body was exposed. Her white porcin fluttered skin, round buttocks, slender and soft waist, long and beautiful legs made a feminine beauty. Of course, there was one ce in her upper body was so ¡°manly¡±. ¡°Squeak! Squeak!¡± When she revealed her chest, a female monkey sitting beside the spring screamed at her strangely. She patted her belly, raised her arms, and showed Tang Ruowei her own chests. The girl took a look, then her face darkened. Damn, even a female monkey has boobs! Book 2: 6.2: Is This The World Of The Mighty?

Book 2: Chapter 6.2: Is This The World Of The Mighty?

The girl sat alone at the corner of the hot spring. Seeing her bad mood, monkeys around her quietly left the hot spring, lest anger her. They didn¡¯t fear her, but the old monster who has engulfed Seven Stars Peak for countless years. ¡°Damn, in the future I will also have...¡± While letting his skin be drowned in the hot spring water as much as possible, Tang Ruowei reached out and rubbed her chest. Maybe it¡¯s an illusion, she always feels that after practicing the physical forging exercises, her chest seems to be soft and towering. ¡°There will be, there will be.¡± While soaking in the hot spring, Tang Ruowei smiled very naively. But at this moment, the earth suddenly shivered fiercely. The ripples appeared on the spring¡¯s surface, like water in a bowl ced on the table that was identally touched. There is arge circle of ripples. The monkeys who had soaked in the hot springfortably all squeaked and screamed, then panic ran into the woods. Immediately afterward, there came a rhythmic shaking, which caused the surrounding mountains to shake, and the hot spring water kept sshing. The vibration became more and more obvious as if a giant was approaching in this direction. ¡°What happened?¡± Tang Ruowei covered her chest with a towel, stood up from the hot spring, and looked towards the mountains of Qingming. There were lights on the mountain over there, and there was a sword-light swimming shuttle from time to time. There were also three bell sounds, it seemed that they did not know the cause. However, after a while, the bell silenced, and those sword lights disappeared. It seemed that someone had stopped the panic among Qingming disciples. A momentter, Tang Ruowei saw the culprit who made this ruckus. It was a majestic mountain peak, at a height of about one thousand meters. There was no nt on it, the whole peak was made of a kind of ck rock. The top was a t tform as if being cut by a long shard de. At this moment, the towering mountain peak seemed to have legs, moving little by little towards the Seven Stars Peak. It crossed between the main peak of Qingming and several other peaks, and slowly came to the side of Seven Stars Peak. Then the mountain stopped slightly, and then suddenly flew up, as if someone had thrown it out. It went straight for a few miles, then fell beside the Seven Stars Peak. At this time, a huge seal covered the sky, and the violent shock caused by the mountain peak was submerged. In this way, another peak was added to Qingming Mountain, next to the Seven Stars Peak. Staring nkly at the ck peak that suddenly appeared, Tang Ruowei opened her mouth wide, and the towels on her hands fell into the water. ¡°Is this ... the world of the mighty?¡± ............ When returning to the other courtyard, Tang Ruowei happened to encounter Bai Qiuran who had just returned at the gate of the courtyard. Her former friend, her current Master, now seemed to be rolling down the mountain. The white clothes were covered with dust and looked very embarrassed. After meeting her, Bai Qiuran greeted her actively and then asked with great surprise: ¡°Well, Ruowei, have you finished practicing the firstyer? ¡°Well, ah ...¡± Seeing his dust-covered body, which meant he came back from the outsidete at night, Tang Ruowei had guessed something and asked: ¡°Master, the mountain next to ...¡± ¡°Ah, that, I moved it back from Western.¡± Bai Qiuran patted himself and replied: ¡°I think the material structure on this mountain is very suitable for making it into an Earth-element cultivation field, but I can¡¯t use the flying sword, otherwise I can carry it back from the sky, and don¡¯t have to make such arge ruckus thiste.¡± ¡°...¡± Tang Ruowei opened her mouth and wondered what to answer. ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go to sleep.¡± Bai Qiuran pped his hands and said: ¡°I have already figured out your exercises, and when after your Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique reaches the tenthyer, I will take you to the next mountain to officially teach you the exercises.¡± Book 2: 7.1: Mother Earth Is Just Your Weapon

Book 2: Chapter 7.1: Mother Earth Is Just Your Weapon

Three monthster, Bai Qiuran dragged Tang Ruowei out of the training room from the morning. The girl¡¯s hair was disturbed, her eyes were covered with eye bags, her clothes were soaked with sweat. Obviously, she either got up very early or simply didn¡¯t sleep all night. When Bai Qiuran dragged her out of the training room, she stillined: ¡°Master, what did you do? Why bother me when I¡¯m practicing?¡± ¡°You are so addicted to practicing and unable to extricate yourself ... If Jue Yunzi had the same perseverance as you, he may now have ascended to Immortal Realm.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed: ¡°Okay,e with me, you can¡¯tplete this body-forging in one day, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Master, where are you taking me?¡± Tang Ruowei muttered, and she still seemed to be thinking about the godly technique that could help her change her fate. ¡°Take you to your future practice site, and teach you the method of cultivation.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°If you continue to practice like this, your lifespan will run out, what¡¯s the use of learning to change your body? Aren¡¯t you going to bring the pair of big, white, and soft breasts to the coffin?¡± Tang Ruowei realized he was right, so she stopped talking, and followed Bai Qiuran honestly, passed a stone bridge which was just builtst night, and came to the peak of the ck stone mountain. ¡°The mountain has not been polished yet, so I will teach you while polishing it.¡± Book 2: 7.2: Mother Earth Is Just Your Weapon

Book 2: Chapter 7.2: Mother Earth Is Just Your Weapon

Bai Qiuran looked for a clean stone on the top of the mountain and sat down. He poured his Qi into the ground while saying to Tang Ruowei: ¡°Ruowei, how much do you understand about cultivation stages and spiritual roots?¡± ¡°I just heard the name of some stage, the martial arts master is equivalent to the monk in the Qi Refining stage, and then the next will be Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, etc...¡± Tang Ruowei replied honestly, looking particrly well-behaved. ¡°As for spiritual roots, I only know the five elements.¡± ¡°Heaven and earth naturallye down from the chaos, and living beings also evolve from it. In all the living beings, there are small heaven and earthposed of blood, bones, muscles, internal organs, and meridians. They correspond to the world. The nature of cultivation is to absorb the vitality from the outer world to evolve the inner world and make living beings break through the limit of life and death, live as we like and even break the restraints from this world. ¡± Bai Qiuran said while changing the terrain: ¡°And spiritual root represents the degree of conformity of a person to the rules of the world.¡± ¡°That is to say, a person¡¯s spiritual root does not determine everything.¡± Tang Ruowei was also a very clever girl and immediately understood Bai Qiuran¡¯s intention of saying so. ¡°People who don¡¯t have a spiritual root just have a low degree of conformity, but it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have ess to the rules of the world.¡± ¡°Yes, so I warned you and the other child who has Heavenly-level Spiritual Root: don¡¯t be proud of the spirit root attribute. Jue Yunzi, when he started his cultivation, was an ordinary disciple with no qualified spiritual root. What¡¯s more, there is something called Heaven-Mending Pill in this world that can improve a person¡¯s conformity with certain attributes. ¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Furthermore, there are countless rules in the world. Even for so many years, people in the cultivation world have searched, but they haven¡¯t figured out all the rules. The five elements are only because the first people could only measure the limited rules between heaven and earth categorized into five types. In fact, recently, the cultivation world has already discovered many spiritual roots of other attributes, such as thunder, poison, wind, etc. Although I rely on Heaven-Mending Pill toplete all the spiritual root attributes that I know today, there must be rules and truths in this world that I don¡¯t know, and I have been trying to find out. ¡± Tang Ruowei could only hear. ¡°It¡¯s a long way to go. In short, the reason for saying these things is that you don¡¯t take pride in your talents. It is the principle of the righteous cultivator to abstain from arrogance and impatientness.¡± Bai Qiuran continued: ¡°The second thing is ... I want you to see the truth through phenomena. The division of the stage of cultivation is mostly based on the degree to which a person perceives and understands the internal and external world. For example, the Nascent Soul stage means you from another self in your body. The soul and the physical body interact with each other. As for the attributes of the spiritual root, take your Earth spiritual root as an example. What are the magical powers that you can achieve after the cultivation? ¡± ¡°This one...¡± Tang Ruowei thought of the scene when Bai Qiuran was carrying a mountain back that night: ¡°Moving mountains and filling up the sea? Manipting earth and rock?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the phenomena.¡± Bai Qiuran raised a hand. ¡°The rule that the Earth element really represent is the gravitational force. Pay attention.¡± He released his Qi and made some hand seals. Tang Ruowei suddenly felt the mountain swaying. The vast earth beneath the mountain turned like an ocean wave, and the endless earth and rock swelled again, as if there were countless dragons within the earth were converging towards the mountain where they stood. ¡°Whether it is earth, rocks, mountains, or vessels hidden in the earth, these are divided into the nature of the earth by the ancestors, and as long as the gravity that affects all things is manipted, you can freely manipte everything. Why can¡¯t people fly freely into the sky and why objects fall without external forces? These are the fundamental forces of this Earth element.¡± After shaking the mountain for several seconds, Bai Qiuran lowered his palm. At this time, Tang Ruowei noticed that the energy of the mountain peak seemed to be more gentle and close to her. ¡°This exercise I readily write... no, I specially design for you is characterized by focusing on controlling this force.¡± Bai Qiuran looked directly at Tang Ruowei and said: ¡°Through training to a high level, you can freely manipte gravity. At that time, Mother Earth is just a weapon in your palm ...¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ruowei showed her fascination and asked curiously: ¡°So Master, what is the rule represented by the other four elements?¡± ¡°The other elements?¡± After thinking about it, Bai Qiuran answered: ¡°Metal is the way of change, the force of change and progress; Fire is the release of energy, which represents the process of exotherm; Water is the change of temperature, the change of material state; Wood which that I first studied represents the evolution and extension of life. If you are interested, in the future, I can also teach you other elements, but you have to go step by step, you still have to practice what I gave you first. ¡± Bai Qiuran handed Tang Ruowei a scroll thicker than the body-forging technique. ¡°This exercise is summed up by using the Earth exercises and techniques I have learned in the past three thousand years. The only shoring of it is the weakness in the early stage because your cultivation is limited, so the gravity that can be manipted is insufficient. It is difficult to have any impact on other things, and thebat ability is limited, but this situation will improve after you reach the Foundation Establishment stage and have a flying s... ¡± Having said that, he hesitated. ¡°But the only question is, Ruowei, can you really reach the Foundation Establishment stage when you practice my exercises now?¡± Book 2: 8.1: A Bet

Book 2: Chapter 8.1: A Bet

¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± After hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, Tang Ruowei¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you jinxing me, your only student? Do you think I will be stuck in the Qi Refining stage just like you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a rational doubt.¡± Bai Qiuran corrected his hand by touching his chin: ¡°I can¡¯t help but think that way. Ruowei, you are really like me when I just started to cultivate. A youth who is a little naive and sweet, is blessed with Heavenly-level Spiritual Root, has a great passion for cultivation... Moreover, what you are going to practice is the teacher¡¯s method ... ¡± ¡°My gender ispletely different from you, okay?¡± Tang Ruowei said with a face: ¡°Birthce is also different.¡± ¡°Huh, the cultivator never asks the past.¡± Bai Qiuran coldly said: ¡°When ites to gender, you are justcking a body part. If you change into man¡¯s clothes, no one will think you are a woman.¡± ¡°Well!¡± Tang Ruowei covered her heart in pain, then angrily: ¡°Well, I take pride in my smartness. No matter what the situation, I won¡¯t be like a certain person who is always struggling on the road of advancing to the Foundation Establishment stage!¡± This time the one whose expression darkened changed to Bai Qiuran. The teachers and apprentices covered their hearts like silly ones, facing each other with indignant eyes. ¡°Hey, Ruowei.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s voice was somewhat vicissitudes. ¡°We are master and student, isn¡¯t it a bit stupid to y this way?¡± ¡°Seems like that.¡± Tang Ruowei replied: ¡°But aren¡¯t you the one who provokes first?¡± ¡°Well, since you are so unconvinced...¡± Bai Qiuran raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°Based on your qualifications, it doesn¡¯t take long for you to enter the tenthyer of the Qi Refining stage. I have spent five years as a teacher, you shouldn¡¯t be slower. Five years is just a blink of an eye to us. Would you like to make a bet of ¡®Can you sessfully build the foundation¡¯? ¡± ¡°Master, do you want to bet with me?¡± Tang Ruowei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°If you fail to make a breakthrough, you must listen to me, your Master, obediently and do whatever I want you to do.¡± ¡°What if I win?¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°If you win?¡± Bai Qiuranughed. ¡°Then this master will give you a top-grade flying sword as a gift, and then, promise you a request.¡± ¡°Any request?¡± Tang Ruowei suspected. ¡°As long as I¡¯m capable of. Besides, it must not vite thew.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded proudly. ¡°Good.¡± Tang Ruowei unrolled the scroll. ¡°I¡¯ll start practicing right now!¡± Book 2: 8.2: A Bet

Book 2: Chapter 8.2: A Bet

From this point, in order to win the bet with Bai Qiuran, Tang Ruowei began to devote herself to cultivation with 200% energy and enthusiasm. Every morning, Tang Ruowei would get up at about five in the morning from the announcement of Qingming ¡®s Guardian Beast, and begin to practice the fate-defying technique that Bai Qiuran passed on to her, forging the body. After breakfast, Tang Ruowei would pass the stone bridge and go to the new peak next to Seven Stars Peak and cultivate the exercise that was created by Bai Qiuran ¨C Great Happening Primordial Gravity. Unlike other Earth exercises, this exercise, like Bai Qiuran said, has focused on the most fundamental force of Earth from the beginning ¨C gravity, so the ck stone peak was also changed into a matching training ground by Bai Qiuran. In addition to the great intensity of Earth Ki, the gravity would increase every 20 meters from the top of the mountain down to the foot of the mountain. The gravity at the foot of the mountain was more than 20 times the normal gravity. Tang Ruowei could only practice at the highest ce for the time being, but under the influence of Spiritual Root¡¯s qualifications, it didn¡¯t take long for the girl to sessfully generate the first amount of gravitational force in her body. In the afternoon, Tang Ruowei would be escorted by Bai Qiuran to the school on the main peak of Qingming Sect to learn cultural courses on the basicmon sense of the world of cultivation. At night, Tang Ruowei would be picked up by Bai Qiuran and returned to the boudoir to soak in a medicinal bath made from various herbs. During this time period, although Tang Ruowei didn¡¯t feel any physical hardship, it was the most difficult for her. Because at this time, Bai Qiuran would also be sitting outside. There was only one screen between the teacher and the apprentice. Bai Qiuran wouldment on her practice progress today and then mock her. For example, ¡°Don¡¯t wear a chest pad when practicing,¡± or ¡°A righteous cultivator must not be arrogant and irritable. No matter how hard you work, it will take at least a hundred years to get bigger.¡±... Of course, Tang Ruowei would not bear it. Using the excuse of disciples asking questions, she fought back against her master. For example, ¡°How does it feel to reach the 66,665thyer of the Qi Refining stage¡±, ¡°How long do you not have a girlfriend¡±, etc... The two hurt each other in this way, then Tang Ruowei took greater devotion and enthusiasm and devoted herself to cultivation, while Bai Qiuran turned the anger into research motivation, and kept studying in the study to build the foundation. In this way, forging, practicing, studying the life experience of senior, medicating baths, and finally going to the bubble hot spring at night to relieve their fatigue, Tang Ruowei and Bai Qiuran¡¯s lives at Seven Stars Peak continued very regrly for a period of time. For practitioners, the six-year period is just a sh. Even if Bai Qiuran focused on forging her body and did not allow Tang Ruowei to take any pill to improve her cultivation, Tang Ruowei¡¯s cultivation also reached the peak of the tenthyer of the Qi Refining stage, only one step away from the Foundation Establishment stage. In the past six years, Bai Qiuran, as he said, resisted his impulse to break through, and did not break through to the 66,666thyer of the Qi Refining stage. Instead, he always wanted to break through. At that time, he turned the impulse of breakthrough into the impetus of research. In the past six years, he has added several top-grade exercises and techniques to the library of Qingming Sword Sect. Finally, in the early morning of one day, Tang Ruowei found Bai Qiuran who was studying in the study how topress the true Qi under the situation that the Qi Sea was almost infinite. ¡°Master.¡± The girl¡¯s face was a little nervous, a little expectant, and a little blush hanging on her cheek. ¡°I think I¡¯m about to build a foundation.¡± ¡°Finally ... this day hase.¡± Bai Qiuran put down his pen, his expression was extremelyplicated, and he murmured. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll prepare a Foundation-Build Pill for you.¡± He stood up, took a very old-looking scroll from the bookshelf, and handed it to Tang Ruowei. ¡°This is the method of meditation that my master passed on to me when I was about to build the foundation. You use it for two days to stay calm and focus. I will prepare for you to advance to the Foundation Establishment stage!¡± Book 2: 9.1: The Master Who Was Overcome By His Student

Book 2: Chapter 9.1: The Master Who Was Ovee By His Student

In terms of refining Foundation-Build Pill, no one in this world, even in the Immortal Realm, could be better than Bai Qiuran. For three thousand years, he had studied countless recipes of Foundation-Build Pill, had taken countless recipes of Foundation-Build Pill himself. If he saw appearance and condition of one, not to mention the efficacy of Foundation-Build Pill, Bai Qiuran could even instantly know what kind of taste and feeling when someone ate that pill. At present, all Foundation-Build Pill recipes of the Righteous Alliance were written by him. However, for Tang Ruowei, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t use a modified recipe. As he said, Tang Ruowei had some conditions very simr to him, so Bai Qiuran wanted to try his best to imitate the scene when he first failed to build the foundation. The method he gave to Tang Ruowei was given to him by the Qingming Taoists on the eve of building the base, and the Foundation-Build Pill he was about to refine was, of course, using the same recipe that Qingming Taoist gave him. The weight of every medicinal material, every control of the heat, he could replicate it with 100% uracy. Hey, this is definitely not that I want to use Tang Ruowei as an experiment, absolutely not. Bai Qiuran went down the mountain and went to the store managed by the fifth elder of Qingming Sect. To use various facilities inside the Qingming Sect, in addition to themon currency of the cultivation world ¨C spiritual stone, disciples could use the credit to purchase materials, exercises, and weapons. ording to the rank and cultivation level, a number of credits were allocated to them monthly. Besides that, contribution to the Sect could also be rewarded with credits. Although Bai Qiuran has no official position in the gate, his cultivation level has always been stuck in the Qi Refining stage, his contribution to the Sect has always been the highest. For three thousand years, he did not remember how many disciples were saved, how many times he saved the Sect during cmities. Therefore, Bai Qiuran¡¯s allocation quota has always been thergest in Qingming Sect, which also indirectly facilitated the elders. After all, Bai Qiuran¡¯s situation was special. They really did not understand that more thanyer of the Qi Refining stage should be converted to which stage. Since more than a thousand years ago, Bai Qiuran has basically never used the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s allocation quota. These credits have been umted, and nowaday it reached a terrifying number. It could be said that if Bai Qiuran was willing, he could immediately be the head of the Qingming Sect, and then also hold all elder positions. Today, in order to refine the Foundation-Build Pill for Tang Ruowei, Bai Qiuran brought his 3000-years-old jade pendant to the store of the Qingming Sect and exchanged medicines in various warehouses. His identity was only known to the head and elders, as well as a few personal disciples, so soon, the news of a man holding a huge amount of credits and exchange for a lot of supplies has spread all over the Qingming Mountain. Book 2: 9.2: The Master Who Was Overcome By His Student

Book 2: Chapter 9.2: The Master Who Was Ovee By His Student

The news quickly came to Jue Yunzi and other elders, and the sect leader couldn¡¯t help but go to the warehouse and asked: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Rouwei is about to break through, I¡¯m going to refine a Foundation-Build Pill for her.¡± While answering, Bai Qiuran instructed the fifth elder to select the medicinal herbs. ¡°What? Ruowei is about to break through?¡± Jue Yunzi was startled. ¡°You lose ...¡± ¡°What lose?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Jue Yunzi changed the topic and asked: ¡°Which recipe is Uncle Ancestor going to use for refining?¡± ¡°I am going to use the recipe that my Master made for me.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°Ok?¡± Jue Yunzi asked curiously: ¡°The recipe used by the ancestor Qingming Taoist? It must be wonderful!¡± ¡°No, that time was the aftermath of the cmity, and the cultivation world is still awaiting recovery. Even Master has to use a quite normal recipe. There is nothing missing, but there is nothing amazing.¡± Bai Qiuran patted Jue Yunzi¡¯s shoulder, saying: ¡°Forget what I taught you? Spells, techniques, recipes... all be better with the umtion of time. Unless there is an ancient one that once thrived and encountered catastrophe in the middle and suddenly is destroyed, otherwise the more modern the better. ¡± ¡°Then you are ...¡± Jue Yunzi pondered for a moment, and was suddenly surprised: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, you are using your cute disciple as an experiment!¡± Boom! In the horrified eyes of several disciples in charge of the warehouse, Bai Qiuran immediately gave Jue Yunzi a punch, and then pulled his cor, threateningly said: ¡°Don¡¯t say the nonsense, this is just for Ruowei¡¯s future. A righteous cultivator must walk step by step on their own feet!¡± ¡°Ok, ok, do as you wish.¡± Jue Yunzi begged. ............ In two days, Bai Qiuran quickly made a lot of pills, then he chose for Tang Ruowei a Foundation-Build Pill that was identical in terms of potency and color to the one he had taken in the past. After hearing the news, the sect leader and the elders also dropped work and cultivation and ran here to watch. Under the observation of all the big shots in the Sect, Tang Ruowei entered the training room with anxiety and began to break through the Foundation Establishment stage, while Bai Qiuran was walking around outside, waiting for the result of the bet with his student. Watching Bai Qiuran anxiously walking around, the sect leader whispered to his junior brothers and sisters: ¡°Look, we haven¡¯t seen that expression of Uncle Ancestor for a long time. His current look is like waiting for his wife to have children, which shows that our n is effective. At least he started to care about Ruowei.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that is the kind of care you¡¯re talking about.¡± The sixth elder murmured: ¡°Anyway ... let it be.¡± The seventh elder shouted directly to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, can you stop walking back and forth? It¡¯s just building a foundation, what are you so anxious to do? Besides, even if you lose the bet, it will not be a loss for you.¡± ¡°Well, my mood isplicated now.¡± Bai Qiuran took an expressionless face and sat across from his juniors. ¡°On the one hand, as a master, I very much hope that Ruowei can break my conjecture and go further on the path to immortality in the future. But on the other hand, I can¡¯t restrain my dark thoughts in my heart. You say, if there is a person who can apany me, so I am not the only one who can¡¯t break through the Foundation Establishment stage, how nice it would be for me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural for humans to find thepany in misery.¡± Jue Yunzi showed an ¡°I understand¡± expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think she would be happy if she heard you.¡± The sixth elder said. Tang Ruowei¡¯s indoor cultivation was also as long as Bai Qiuran,sted for three days. During the period, the heads and elders were bailed by Bai Qiuran to keep the Sect running, but when the restless guys left, they used their own Soul Awareness to monitor the changes in the aura here. As if an appointment was made, this group of old and disrespectful guys got up again and watched the Seven Stars Peak when feeling the change of Ki has converged, which meant Tang Ruowei¡¯s breakthrough has entered the final part. Finally, their Soul Awareness has captured the stop of the internal energy change, and Tang Ruowei walked out. The girl pushed open the door of the cultivation room. Seeing this, Bai Qiuran hurriedly greeted her and asked with a sorrowful mood: ¡°Ruowei, how about it? Did you break through?¡± The girl looked at her master, then suddenly smiled, and raised her hand, and hit the ground. The gravitational energy emerged through the body, leaving a clear palm print on the te of the courtyard. Bai Qiuran stared nkly at the palm print on the ground. In the palm print, there were obvious residuals of Earth¡¯s true Qi, which was the sign of the sess of building the foundation. Book 2: 10.1: Drowning The Sorrow

Book 2: Chapter 10.1: Drowning The Sorrow

¡°Glug! Glug! Glug!¡± Bai Qiuran sat on the stairs in front of the residence, poured a jar of alcohol into his stomach like drinking water, then bowed his head and shouted in tears: ¡°Damn it! It took her only six years to establish the foundation!¡± Jie Yunzi nced at the dozen or so empty wine jars rolling around in his yard, and said neatly: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, please drink less ...¡± ¡°Shut up! Can you understand the pain in my heart now? Your jerk in the Physique Integration stage!¡± With a crackling sound, Bai Qiuran threw the jar of wine on the wall, covering his heart with one hand, saying: ¡°I had expected such a day in the midst of a long time, but I did not expect that this day woulde so early. My master¡¯s cultivation level is higher than me? That was taken for granted. My senior brother and sister¡¯s cultivation level is higher than me? Maybe my qualifications are bad. In the past three thousand years, I was afraid to see this day, when I was confiscated by an apprentice. Am I finally surpassed by my disciples who I taught? ¡± He again picked up a jar of the immortal wine which made from precious herbs beside the altar, opened the seal and said: ¡°s, bitter wine enters the throat, and my heart hurts.¡± Saying that, Bai Qiuran grunted all this immortal wine worth thousands of top-grade spiritual stones into his mouth. Jue Yunzi saw that these immortal wines had been wiped out without any effect. Although the immortal wine was not his, there was still aching in his heart for a while. He decided that ¡°see nothing means no pain¡±, walked outside the door alone. After a while, the sixth elders brought Tang Ruowei to the peak. Seeing them, Jue Yunzi¡¯s eyes brightened and he hurried up. ¡°Junior sister, senior uncle Ruowei, you are finally here.¡± Because of the rtionship between the seniors, now in addition to Bai Qiuran, the one with the highest rank was Tang Ruowei, whom he has adopted as a disciple. Even the Great Elder must call her senior uncle. ¡°Sect leader.¡± Tang Ruowei was very clever and did not hold her own level of pride. She was very polite to Jue Yunzi and then asked: ¡°Where is my Master?¡± ¡°Crying while drinking in my yard.¡± As soon as this stubble was mentioned, Jue Yunzi was hurting again. ¡°Since he came to me till now, he has been drinking enough immortal wine that worth at least 30,000 top-grade spiritual stones.¡± ¡°What? So wasteful? He¡¯s too childish.¡± Tang Ruowei rolled up her sleeves and walked to the front of the courtyard. ¡°Let me talk some sense to him.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Jue Yunzi nodded in a hurry, gave her a thumb-up by the way. ¡°Senior uncle Ruowei is so reliable.¡± Book 2: 10.2: Drowning The Sorrow

Book 2: Chapter 10.2: Drowning The Sorrow

Because of their age, the people of Jue Yunzi¡¯s generation have basically grown up under the watch of Bai Qiuran. They have been battered many times when they were young. Of course, Bai Qiuran would never be soft-hearted until now. Even females like the sixth and seventh elders were no exception. But Tang Ruowei was different. Perhaps because of the master-student rtion, Bai Qiuran who iming to be ¡°equality between men and women.¡±, who has killed Blood God Sect¡¯s great elder as well as the Kamasutra Sect¡¯s lewd sect leader, hasn¡¯t used the violence to her. The two have been moring and stabbing each other¡¯s sensitive points, and it has gradually be the norm. So when Bai Qiuran drowned his sorrow here, only Tang Ruowei dares to persuade him. Except for her, even the Great Elder Zhu Fengdao would be beaten. In the hopeful of eyes that Jue Yunzi and Qing Yunzi, Tang Ruowei mmed open the gate of the courtyard, and suddenly a strong but delicate wine fragrance flew towards her. Just smelling this wine, Tang Ruowei felt that the true Qi that had just formed in her body had solidified a little more, which showed the grade of these fairy wines. Then she saw the pile of empty wine jars in the yard, and her white-haired master who was holding a jar of wine, looking at the sky, muttered under the bright moon. ¡°Ah, Ruowei.¡± Seeing her pushing the door, Bai Qin¡¯s eyes burst into tears. ¡°You just entered the Foundation Establishment stage... really... congrattions ...¡± Seeing his appearance, Tang Ruowei burst into anger and yelled: ¡°Are you lunatic? I¡¯m your student. I have a breakthrough means that you taught me well, shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Why do you run to this ce, drinking and crying?¡± She yelled so scared that Jue Yunzi and Qing Yunzi, who was hiding behind the door, jumped in the scare, and then the sect leader and the elder looked at her with admiration. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Bai Qiuran covered her face and shook her head: ¡°So happy that I¡¯m in tears...¡± ¡°Then is our bet still valid?¡± Tang Ruowei raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, of course.¡± Bai Qiuran still covered his face. ¡°This Bai Qiuran never goes back on his word.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Tang Ruowei went to Bai Qiuran, stretched out her hands, and dragged him up hard. ¡°Follow me back to Seven Stars Peak.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Is this your [request]?¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± The girl rolled her eyes at him. ¡°But, have you forgotten another agreement? The highest-quality flying sword, I want it now! You must hurry back and craft it for me!¡± ¡°Well... wait, don¡¯t drag me, men and women should not touch each other, I will go by myself!¡± Both of them went away from the courtyard and returned to Qixing Peak. Seeing this, Qing Yunzi smiled slightly and said: ¡°Rouwei is really impressive. We should ask her for help if the Uncle Ancestor unwilling to cooperate in the future.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Jie Yunzi nodded in approval. ............ After returning to Seven Stars Peak, Bai Ruoran was immediately taken away by Tang Ruowei, and then rushed into her own refinery room. Bai Qiuran feels that this little girl was extremely dominating today. When he faced her, he felt a sense of loss and irresistibility. After back to his senses, he ced the materials and sat cross-legged in front of the furnace. Is this the natural psychological suppression effect that Foundation Establishment stage cultivator has over the Qi Refining stage? Bai Qiuran was horrified in his heart, but he did lose the bet and as he said before, he did not n to break his promise. He has begun to collect these materials, as early as Tang Ruowei broke through the firstyer of the Qi Refining stage. The obsidian of the Western soil, the mysterious crystals of the Heavenly Sky, and the devil¡¯s meteorite of Deste Era, all of them were the rarest and precious materials in the cultivation world, and he has collected them one by one. Bai Qiuran flicked his finger, a little me appeared on the fingertips. The me was red, but the center of the me was slightly ck. This was the Inextinguishable Fire refined by his Fire Seal. Because he was only in the Qi Refining stage, many special skills that could be used during the Foundation Establishment stage could not be used by Bai Qiuran. In order to make up for his fighting ability, and more importantly, in order to make himself look more like a cultivator, Bai Qiuran took a different approach and learned a lot of things that could be learned without building a foundation. Hand Seal was one of them. The various rules in the world could basically rely on the Hand Seal to use rted abilities. Although the power of the seal was not worse than spells of the same rule, it¡¯s difficult to practice obscurity and required a lot of time and energy. Moreover, the power heavily depended on the seed of energy. But Bai Qiuran¡¯s most indispensable was time and energy, and the best seeds of energy have been found one after another for so many years. For example, this seed of this Fire Seal was a trace of the vital fire of a phoenix in the wilderness, whom Bai Quiran caught and forced it to spit out, and then he cultivated into the Inextinguishable Fire. Through this Fire Seal, he could do more and better things than the Fire of Origin without having Fire of Origin that could only be practiced in the Golden Core stage. Such as refining and crafting. Putting the Inextinguishable Fire of the fingertips into the refining furnace through the Fire Seal, Bai Qiuran began to make a brand new flying sword for Tang Ruowei. The idea of having a flying sword, which he has been thinking about day and night for three thousand years, has been transformed into multiple designs, and now he has converted them into countless formations and continuously engraved into the liquid material in the furnace. After continuous refinement and purification by the Inextinguishable Fire, the prototype of a crystal flying sword gradually appeared in the furnace. Book 2: 11.1: One Sword, One Palm, One Escape Technique

Book 2: Chapter 11.1: One Sword, One Palm, One Escape Technique

¡°This sword is called Kun Ling.¡± The next morning, at the top of the ck peak next to Seven Stars Peak, Bai Qin reluctantly handed a flying sword to Tang Ruowei. ¡°Take care of it like your husband, no, like your children!¡± ¡°Like my children... okay.¡± Tang Ruowei held the hilt of the sword and pulled it hard twice, but couldn¡¯t move it. ¡°Let it go! Master!¡± ¡°I always have a dream.¡± Bai Qiuran clutched the hilt of Kun Ling¡¯s sword tightly in his hand, and whispered to his apprentice: ¡°I dream that one day, after I break through the Foundation Establishment stage, I will use the true Qi in my body to sign a blood pact with numerous flying swords of each attribute. I will control the colorful flying sword array and fly over the graves of those who haveughed at me ... ¡± ¡°Who cares about you! Didn¡¯t you lose this sword to me?¡± Tang Ruowei did her best but still failed to take the flying sword in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand. Finally, after she was preparing to open her mouth to bite Bai Qiuran¡¯s palm, Bai Qiuran looked at Kun Ling with a reluctant nce, then let go of it. After grabbing the sword, Tang Ruowei rushed to sign the blood pact with this Kun Ling sword with the method she already learned, and then put the flying sword into her own Purple Pce. ¡°Why so nervous?¡± Bai Qiuran retracted his gaze and said suddenly: ¡°As if I¡¯ll snatch it from you for real.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one to talk.¡± Tang Ruowei gave him a re. Bai Qiuran touched his nose and did not speak. ¡°Oh right, Master.¡± Looking at the glowing flying sword inside her Purple Pce with Inner View, Tang Ruowei seemed to remember something and asked: ¡°Now that I can control a flying sword, you should teach me some moves, right?¡± In the past six years, in addition to Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique and Great Happening Primordial Gravity, Bai Qiuran did not teach Tang Ruowei any other technique. As a result, although Tang Ruowei¡¯s cultivation has continued to improve, her fighting skills, experience, and moves have not improved at all. The inhabitants on the Seven Stars Peak were not only her and Bai Qiuran, but also many the spiritual beasts. Perhaps there was Bai Qiuran¡¯s insinuation or acquiescence behind them, whenever Tang Ruowei cultivated, bathed, or went down the mountain asionally, they woulde to her for trouble. Among them, the female monkey who once showed the boobs to Tang Ruowei in the hot spring was the most provocative. The strength of other spiritual beasts was in the Qi Refining stage, so Tang Ruowei could use the moves she used to practice in the Xuanlong technique,bined with the physical strength brought by the Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique to force them away. However, the female monkey not only had cultivation level at the peak of the Qi Refining stage but also learned theplete swordsmanship of Qingming Sword Sect. One afternoon, the girl who was provoked and angered by the female monkey twice tried to attack it, but the monkey just picked a branch on the ground and gave her a merciless beating, made the girl¡¯s butt being filled with red marks. Although the Xuanlong technique was the secret technique of the Shangxuan royal family, it¡¯s only a mortal martial art, obviously not able to defeat the Qingming swordsmanship created by the Qingming Sword Sect founder ¨C Qingming Taoist. As a result, Tang Ruowei went back with tears in her eyes, and wasughed at by a heartless Bai Qiuran for an afternoon. Book 2: 11.2: One Sword, One Palm, One Escape Technique

Book 2: Chapter 11.2: One Sword, One Palm, One Escape Technique

¡°You want to learn some moves?¡± Bai Qiuran rolled his eyes and thought. ¡°Indeed, now that you have built the foundation, it¡¯s time to teach you how to protect yourself and beat others. And there are some new cultivation methods that are also time to teach you.¡± ¡°Is it okay to beat someone ...¡± Tang Ruowei pouted ruefully: ¡°I don¡¯t want to beat others, I just want to protect myself against that female monkey on the mountain.¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re optimistic.¡± Bai Qiuran was obviously well prepared. He took out an ordinary iron sword from his storage bag, and then said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°Originally, ording to general habits, since you have already entered the Qingming Sect, then I should teach you the Qingming Swordsmanship created by my Master. But in the past few years of your efforts to build the foundation, I think for a long time, I feel that the Qingming Swordsmanship is not suitable for you who master the power of gravity, so I simply dismantled the Qingming Swordsmanship and created a set of sword techniques specifically for you. Now you can learn the first move. Watch carefully. ¡± Bai Qiuran lifted up the iron sword, Tang Ruowei keenly felt that a huge amount of gravitational force was radiating from him, and then he controlled the iron sword in his hand with the power of gravity plus his own power and made a stab. The addition of the power of gravity and his Qi brought great power, a ck sword beam shed, and a huge ck rock on the ck mountain peak was broken by him in the middle. Tang Ruowei looked at Bai Qiuran, then looked at the sword in her hand, and asked: ¡°Master, that¡¯s it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°To think you boasted so much to me before, making me practice hard andid the foundation.¡± Tang Ruowei opened her eyes and said: ¡°All for just this simple stab?¡± ¡°Then do you see this stab clearly? Can it be blocked?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. Tang Ruowei thought about it, and seemed to think about the key, and remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t look at this move as a trivial stab. The flow of your true Qi and the power of gravity, how to coordinate them to maximize the power of the flying sword is the essence of this trick. In order to perform this move, the lowest requirement is the Foundation Establishment stage. ¡± Bai Qiuran paused, looked at his palm, and added: ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about a normal situation. If you can master this move, no one at the same level can take the sword unless he has any special technique or exercise. ¡± ¡°But am I going to fight with just this move?¡± Tang Ruowei said with an open mouth. ¡°Why do you need so many fancy tricks when you can kill all enemies with just one punch?¡± Bai Qiuran educated: ¡°Rouwei, you have been taught to think about the truth behind the appearance, and so is the battle. In the battle of the cultivators, there is nothing that is the most important one. Having a high cultivation level, even if you do not use any move, a simple punch or kick is enough to level the mountain and break the sky; but the subtle move can also make up for theck of cultivation level. Miraculous spells, weird tricks, and mysterious arrays, these things can make up for the shorings of cultivation level and techniques. Going to these areas and finding the best fighting method for you is the best way to improve yourbat effectiveness. ¡± ¡°Is this sword the best method of fighting for me?¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°In addition to this sword move, I¡¯m going to teach you one palm move and one escape technique. One sword, one palm, one escape technique is all you need to run rampant among the Foundation Establishment stage cultivators.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°This is what I¡¯m currently thinking that¡¯s best for you. In the future, you must think and create your own fighting method.¡± Book 2: 12.1: Dao Spirit and Sword Seal

Book 2: Chapter 12.1: Dao Spirit and Sword Seal

Next, Bai Qiuran passed on Tang Ruowei a palm technique and an Earth Escape technique. It¡¯s not just any normal escape technique but the one that has been improved numerous times by Bai Qiuran. The normal Earth Escape technique, as the name implied, can only operate in soft soil, but Bai Qiuran¡¯s Earth Escape technique could be used anywhere as long as it¡¯s underground. Whether it¡¯s rock and sand, ores, gold or iron, or evenva in the veins of the earth, as long as Tang Ruowei didn¡¯t go to the core, she could theoretically pass through. It could be said that the user could move freely in the mother earth. And like the sword move, this palm technique was also direct and simple: It just shot at the enemy¡¯s chest at full speed. As for its power, in the hands of Bai Qiuran, he used as much strength as a normal Foundation Establishment stage cultivator, yet the palm crushed a human-sized piece of hard Western obsidian into powder. And for some reason, Tang Ruowei¡¯s aplishments in Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique was quite high. With its enhancements, the power of her palm was even more powerful than that sword move. Tang Ruowei has now entered the Foundation Establishment stage, not only she gained true Qi, but her Soul Awareness has also been improved. That allowed Bai Qiuran to directly imprint a small capacity of knowledge into her mind, which was more convenient for him to teach. After demonstrating these two moves, he directly transferred the practicing method into Tang Ruowei¡¯s mind, then began to exin the next step. ¡°The next thing to teach you is the cultivation method of Dao Spirit and Sword Seal.¡± ¡°What is this Dao Spirit and Sword Seal?¡± Tang Ruowei was curious. ¡°The so-called Dao is the path that cultivators choose to study. There are three thousand Dao in the world. Each cultivator must choose one or more of them to study, and when they study a certain Dao to a certain degree, a Dao Spirit will appear in the cultivator ¡¯s inner space, representing their status and degree on this avenue. For example, the people of the Qingming Sect basically condensed Sword Dao Spirit, which has the same image as themselves and holds a long sword. At this time it¡¯s formed, the cultivator will also be inspired by the Will of Heaven, they wouldprehend an exquisite sword move, or the method of forging a superb flying sword. Of course, other Dao may have different details, but they are basically the same. ¡± Bai Qiuran shook his finger and exined: ¡°The Sword Seal is a kind of Hand Seal. To be serious, this is the skill your master¡¯s most proud of. I can confidently say that in the current Nine Provinces, no one is better than me in this aspect.¡± Having said that, Bai Qiuran raised his head very proudly. Tang Ruowei blinked and asked: ¡°Then why I didn¡¯t hear of it before?¡± ¡°Because today¡¯s young people are so impetuous that when it is difficult to practice the Hand Seal, they will choose to practice the spells which can be cast as long as they have reached the corresponding stage.¡± Bai Qiuran said sadly: ¡°They don¡¯t know that Hand Seal developed by our ancestors is the thing that best fits the Dao. How sad.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± After several years of getting along, Tang Ruowei could easily extract the truth from Bai Qiuran¡¯s words. ¡°To put it bluntly, this kind of thing is difficult to practice, although it is not restricted by cultivation level, its power is simr to that of spells. Everyone else goes to practice spells, only you practice Hand Seal, so naturally, you became the best. Is that right?¡± ¡°Stop, stop! You t-chested rebellious student!¡± Bai Qiuran thrived. ¡°How do you say that?¡± Tang Ruowei stared back at him without fear. Book 2: 12.2: Dao Spirit and Sword Seal

Book 2: Chapter 12.2: Dao Spirit and Sword Seal

After hurting each other, Bai Qiuran finally changed the topic. ¡°In short, although Hand Seal is difficult to practice, as a teacher, I still hope that you can continue to practice. Difficult practicing means it has unique features.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Ruowei, you have to understand the good intention of this teacher. Although you have a t chest and a poisonous tongue, you often don¡¯t listen to me, but you are still my most previous student. Why would I harm you?¡± ¡°Hum.¡± Tang Ruowei sneered and did not answer. ¡°I understand your silence as eptance.¡± Bai Qiuran patted his legs. ¡°Then, I will teach you the method of practice Dao Spirit, and then I¡¯ll give you the seed to cultivate Hand Seal.¡± ¡°What is the seed?¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°The cultivation of each Seal requires the energy of an attribute to serve as a seed. What level of energy you use as a seed determines the height of the Seal you can cultivate in the future.¡± Bai Qiuran exined: ¡°This is another reason why the world believes that Hand Seal is difficult to cultivate. Because there is no strength, it is generally impossible to find high-level energy as the seed for cultivating Hand Seal. But when you have strength, cultivating Hand Seal is not as fast as practicing spells of the same attribute. So Hand Seal seems to be inferior in the eyes of ordinary people. But we don¡¯t have such a problem, your level is low, and I have high-level energy. ¡± He stretched out his finger, and a sword beam pinched out of his fingertips. ¡°When I first practiced the Sword Seal, I used a sword beam that I took from the dead body of a Swordman Immortal in thest era, but that was already used by me. And I¡¯m going to give you my own seed today. ¡± Hearing what he said, Tang Ruowei understood and stretched out her palm. Bai Qiuran put his two fingers in the palm of Tang Ruowei, the sword beam glowed bright, and then stayed in the palm of Tang Ruowei. ¡°This is the seed second generation of self-disciplined disciple Bai Qiuran, who has spent 3,000 years condensing since the establishment of Qingming Sword Sect...¡± He smiled slightly. ¡°The quality is absolutely sufficient.¡± ............ In this way, Tang Ruowei, who had just seeded in building the foundation, had just begun the arduous training under the arrangement of Bai Qiuran. However,pared with the basic exercise, the practicing of the moves was a lot quicker, while the cultivation of the Dao Spirit and Sword Seal required a long time, thus Bai Qiuran was not in a hurry. Time passed in a sh, and finally, six monthster, on the mountain road, Tang Ruowei was stopped by the female monkey 138th time. ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± The female monkey knew very well how to provoke Tang Ruowei. It took out two nutshells, and then pointed to Tang Ruowei¡¯s chest and put the two nutshells on her chest while making a wildughing. But it didn¡¯t expect that this time Tang Ruowei did not, as usual, yell at it while pulling out a long sword and chasing it down. The girl gently put down the herb material she held in her hand, then looked at it and grinned. At that moment, before the female monkey could respond, a ck sword beam passed over, rubbing its hair and hitting a small tree by the mountain road. The small tree cracked into two halves at the same time, and the nutshells which the female monkey held on its chest was divided into two and slipped down. The wild instinct of the female monkey told it that the person in front of it was no longer as weak as she used to be. It screamed and escaped into the woods with all its limbs. But that was useless. Tang Ruowei rushed into the mountain and followed it all the way, pushing it closer to a cave under the mountain. Pang! A white tender palm crossed the female monkey¡¯s shoulders and pinched on the rock wall near its head, leaving a huge cobweb-like mark of destruction. ¡°Damned monkey.¡± The girl approached the female monkey with a wicked smile. ¡°The wheel of fortune always turns, and today I finally got you!¡± Book 2: 13.1: Ding Kingdom of Cang Province

Book 2: Chapter 13.1: Ding Kingdom of Cang Province

¡°Lla,l ...¡± Tang Ruowei hummed the song all the way, holding the herb materials, walked into the yard with a smile, and put the materials in Bai Qin¡¯s room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Looking at his smiling apprentice, Bai Qiuran who was sitting cross-legged in the room asked leisurely: ¡°Like a female monkey who has won the right to mate. Are you in heat?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s good mood was immediately destroyed, angrily: ¡°Who would say such a vulgar thing about his lovely apprentice?¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Tang Ruowei¡¯s palm and Zifu. ¡°From the flow of true Qi in your body, also the stone powder on your palm... you just had a fight... Think about it, the only one who you hate on this mountain is that female monkey. I¡¯m in disbelief, Ruowei... I can¡¯t believe that there is a human in this world who would be ecstatic because they have defeated a monkey. You really broadened my knowledge... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± Tang Ruowei was angrily preparing to leave the room. ¡°Hey wait, don¡¯t go.¡± Bai Qiuran stopped her. ¡°I have something to tell you. This is a serious business.¡± So the girl kicked the threshold and walked back again, sitting angrily across from Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t mock her anymore, he said directly: ¡°You¡¯ve built the foundation, it¡¯s almost time to go down the mountain.¡± ¡°What......¡± For a while, Tang Ruowei was unprepared and looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Why should I go down the mountain all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Traveling the world is something that every disciple must experience. You have been on the mountain for almost six years, and it is also time to go down the mountain to increase your knowledge.¡± Bai Qiuran exined: ¡°Don¡¯t you know your brother, the Crowned Prince of Shangxuan Kingdom, got marriedst year?¡± ¡°Married?¡± Tang Ruowei said nervously: ¡°What kind of girl did my brother marry?¡± Even though Bai Qin repeatedly emphasized that cultivators must break the rtionship with the mortal world, but when she heard the news of her blood rtive, Tang Ruowei couldn¡¯t help but care. ¡°He married a big boob one.¡± However, Bai Qiuran replied very shamelessly: ¡°As always, struggling to no avail. I have seen the future of the next princess of Shangxuan Kingdom.¡± ¡°Destiny can change!¡± Tang Ruowei stalked his neck. ¡°Say that when you reached the 50thyers of Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique. I am optimistic about you.¡± Bai Qiuran persevered in the past and continued: ¡°In short, this is your first traveling experience. I also have to go down the mountain to find an opportunity to break through the Foundation Establishment stage, so I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hearing this sentence, Tang Ruowei rxed a little. ¡°But don¡¯t be too happy.¡± Bai Qiuran continued: ¡°Although both of us travel together, it is still mainly your experience. Therefore, no matter what happens on the way, unless you face an unbeatable opponent, I will not help you. You have to solve the problem by yourself. ¡° Book 2: 13.2: Ding Kingdom of Cang Province

Book 2: Chapter 13.2: Ding Kingdom of Cang Province

Three dayster, Bai Qiuran, who was fully prepared, took Tang Ruowei and left the Qingming Sect. Because she wanted to travel, Bai Qiuran refined a storage bag for her apprentice to store things (the pile of mats she used to maintain her ¡°external appearance¡± really took up space) With the storage bag, Bai Qiuran and Tang Ruowei were able to pack lightly and traveled with both hands free, without having to suffer the pain ofrge bags while traveling. The two did not want to disturb the gate of Qingming Sect, so they quietly left the boundary of the mountains of Qingming Sword Sect from Seven Stars Peak. After leaving Qingming Sword Sect, taking a long breath, Tang Ruowei looked up at Bai Qiuran and asked: ¡°Master, where are we going next? Back to Shangxuan?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t stay in Gu Province.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head to Tang Ruowei, and flicked her forehead. ¡°Our Qingming Sect, although not interfering with the mortal world, is a well-known sect in the whole Nine Provinces, especially in Gu Province, which is basically the back garden of our sect. When you go out, your identity as a Qingming disciple is bright. Except for some lone cultivators who picked up a scrap of paper from the side of the road to practice like your ancestor, who is so full of guts toe to trouble you? ¡± ¡°Master, what you said is like we are looking for trouble when we go down the mountain.¡± Tang Ruowei whispered. ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Bai Qiuran patted her shoulder. ¡°The so-called going down the mountain is toe down to find trouble.¡± ¡°So if Gu Province isn¡¯t working, where are we going?¡± ¡°Come, hold onto me.¡± Bai Qiuran grabbed Tang Ruowei¡¯s arm and said. ............ All the way like a lightning, Tang Ruowei no longer knew how many miles they passed while she had been taken by Bai Qiuran, and when the surrounding scenes returned to normal from the distortion, the girl found herself already arrived at apletely strangend. ¡°Master.¡± Looking at the slightly different costumes worn by people walking up the road, Tang Ruowei whispered: ¡°Where are we now?¡± ¡°Let me think, this ce is ...¡± Bai Qiuran turned his eyes and thought, and replied: ¡°Cang Province, Ding Kingdom.¡± ¡°Cang Province?¡± Tang Ruowei was secretly shocked. It¡¯s been half an hour since we left. How fast is Master? Each Province was extremely vast, almost equivalent to a continent, and thanks to the vastness of this world, it could afford to live in a group of gods and demons. The geographical position of Cang Province was in the northwest of Gu Province, and there was a Yun Province between them. That¡¯s to say, Bai Qiuran hase at least hundreds of thousands of miles away and crossed several countries. For ordinary mortals, the distance between the two Provinces was even equal to the distance between the two worlds, but this distance was now easily crossed by Bai Qiuran. And he only spent less than an hour. I¡¯m far worse than Master. Tang Ruowei felt admiration at the same time, could not help but remind herself. ¡°No need to be surprised. I have lived for three thousand years.¡± Perhaps he noticed Tang Ruowei¡¯s look, Bai Qiuran said to her: ¡°Cultivate hard, when you ascend to immortal, your speed should be close to me ... after all, you can control the flying sword.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Tang Ruowei cheered up and asked: ¡°So Master, where are we going now?¡± ¡°To find something for you to do, of course, we need to gather information first.¡± Bai Qiuran looked around and then answered: ¡°Come with me. Today this old driver will take you around.¡± Book 2: 14.1: Kamasutra Sect

Book 2: Chapter 14.1: Kamasutra Sect

Bai Qiuran took Tang Ruowei and went all the way down the road to arge city in the country. He seemed to already know the geography of this big city, as he led the girl around left and right, and then went into a red-light district. Looking at both sides of the road, many women in exposed dresses were dancing, Tang Ruowei¡¯s face was a little hot, but Bai Qiuran still pulled her all the way, and came to a restaurant called ¡°Pleasure Realm¡±. Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s wanted to go in, Tang Ruowei hurriedly caught him. ¡°Master, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Find acquaintances for information.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°Hey, do you know where this is?¡± Tang Ruowei whispered blushing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashame?¡± ¡°I have no evil intentions. What can I be embarrassed about?¡± Bai Qiuran wondered. Tang Ruowei couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°Please, this is a real brothel! A 3,000-year-old virgin like you, who blushed when you caught the sect leader reading porn in private. Why did youe to such a ce, but still calm down! Besides, I¡¯m a girl! Is it really good to bring me to this ce? ¡± Tang Ruowei was thrilled, but Bai Qiuran only said a word and calmed her down. ¡°This is the territory of the Kamasutra Sect.¡± Tang Ruowei suddenly felt cold. She has already heard about this Sect in the Qingming Sword Sect culture ss for a long time. Simr to the Righteous Alliance formed five major righteous Sects, there was also an Evil Alliance established by four major Evil Sects of Nine Provinces. Among these four, because the Blood God Sect was too damaging, even other demonic cultivators within the Evil Alliance could not tolerate it. More than a thousand years ago, the Blood God Sect was betrayed by the other three and was destroyed by the Righteous Alliance. The remaining three took the opportunity to annex the heritage of the Blood God Sect and became more powerful. This Kamasutra Sect was one of the three sects that remained until today. They only epted female as disciples. It¡¯s rumored that women who have practiced the Kamasutra exercise would be more and more attractive. Once practiced to the highest level, their charm could make male cultivators of the same level became their ve. Coupled with the special dance of Kamasutra Sect, it could even affect the immortals. Charisma was a good thing. After all, women¡¯s pursuit of beauty was not a big deal. The key was that the Kamasutra Sect¡¯s cultivation method required the essence of male semen. There was an old saying ¡°there is no field can be broken due to plowing, only bulls can die due to exhausting¡±. All the female cultivators from the Kamasutra Sect were terraced and fertile fields that could make the strongest bull tired to death. The motto of Evil Sect was ¡°free to do as you like¡±, and the Kamasutra Sect¡¯s fighting ability was not weak, so in the early years, the Kamasutra Sect demon girls made waves. Everywhere they went, basically, all men died, and they became dry corpses one after another on the street. The Hehuan Sect was also the least wanted sect among the three Evil Sects. The other two sects were strong, but they could only kill you at most. But if you fell into the hands of the Kamasutra Sect, maybe the male cultivator could die in pleasure, but the female cultivator would suffer a fate worse than death. Rumors said that if a righteous cultivator encountered the Kamasutra Sect, male ones would be sucked into dry corpses, while female ones would be detained in the sect¡¯s dungeon, received mysterious brainwashing, and finally became a slut when she was released. Anyway, Qingyun Yuanjun, the teacher who taught their culture ss, said so. So after hearing that this was the territory of the Kamasutra Sect, Tang Ruowei wanted to run a little, but Bai Qiuran grabbed her with a backhand. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Tang Ruowei told him what she had learned from the culture ss, and then Bai Qiuran said: ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of. This is a thing of the previous generation. Maybe there are still people in the Kamasutra Sect who do this, but they will never dare to attack you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°Because you are not only a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect, but also the apprentice of Bai Qiuran. Listen, as one of the five sects of the Righteousness Alliance, they should be afraid of us.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Book 2: 14.2: Kamasutra Sect

Book 2: Chapter 14.2: Kamasutra Sect

He put his hands behind his back and walked towards the Pleasure Realm. The two well-dressed gatekeepers standing at the door, after being aware of Bai Qiuran¡¯s deliberately released breath, became vignt and stopped him. ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± One of the women said diligently: ¡°This is the site of the Kamasutra Sect. Please show me the token.¡± ¡°The token is here.¡± Bai Qiuran drew out a red token that exuding evil energy. The two female cultivators took a look and were shocked. They immediately converged their charms and bowed their heads to Bai Qiuran, one of them said respectfully: ¡°It turned out to be the senior of the Evil Sect. Why did youe here? If you want to get rid of fatigue or having entertainment? If you don¡¯t oftene here, you can try low-level disciples first.¡± After hundreds of ¡°battles on the bed¡±, the two female disciples saw at a nce that Bai Qiuran was still a virgin, but they were very euphemistically reminded because they were afraid of getting him angry and be killed. ¡°Huh, are you looking down on me?¡± After hearing their voice outside, Bai Qiuran smiled proudly and said: ¡°Call out the strongest of you!¡± ¡°This ... okay.¡± The two nced at each other, then one of them went in for a moment, then came out again, and weed Bai Qiuran in. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Bai Qiuran left a sentence to Tang Ruowei, and then went in with a female disciple. The other disciple who stayed outside greeted her. ¡°Junior sister, look at your appearance, you should be a righteous cultivator. Have you been caught as a ve by that senior?¡± ¡°Uh......¡± Tang Ruowei froze, then nodded: ¡°Yeah yeah, traveling out at the wrong time. My luck is bad.¡± ¡°Well, you are the same.¡± The female Xiu wiped her tears. ¡°I also used to be a righteous cultivator. Then I met a demon cultivator... that¡¯s how I ended up here...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Following the female disciple all the way in, Bai Qiuran walked past the hall full of female smells, and crossed thepartment area full of moaning voices, then came to the other inner courtyard. ¡°Sect Leader, he¡¯s here.¡± The female disciple stopped at the courtyard door and said softly. ¡°Come in.¡± A soft and euphemistic female voice came out from the courtyard, and this sentence alone has caused unlimited fantasy. It¡¯s just that Bai Qiuran, a straight steel man for more than 3,000 years, was still indifferent and unmoved. The female disciple pushed open the door and respectfully gave the way to Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran came to the door and saw a woman sitting in the yard. She was as beautiful as a goddess in the sky, her clothing was pure white and spotless. Her dress was not revealing as the Kamasutra Sect disciples outside, instead, it¡¯s very formal. However, she released a natural charm, even though this woman was making tea in a serious manner, but every man who saw her at first nce would be bewitched for her beauty and get a boner. ¡°Which colleaguee to visit this Xiangxue today?¡± While asking a question with a seductive voice, the woman called Xiangxue raised her head charmingly, and then she saw Bai Qiuran standing at the gate of the courtyard with an expressionless face. ¡°Bai Qiuran?¡± Book 2: 15.1: Su Xiangxue

Book 2: Chapter 15.1: Su Xiangxue

¡°Yo.¡± Bai Qiuran walked into the yard and closed the door,pletely blocking the sight of the female outside the yard. Then he greeted the woman who still had a shocked expression: ¡°Long time no see, Su Xiangxue, you really are here.¡± ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡± Su Xiangxue¡¯s face copsed at once, and the charm of her body also disappeared. ¡°Since you killed my master, we haven¡¯t seen each other much.¡± ¡°What a pretending. People who don¡¯t know may think you respect your master.¡± Bai Qiuran walked across Su Xiangxue and sat down, drinking the cup of tea she just poured. ¡°Back then when I lead the people of the Righteous Alliance to search for her, you are the one who leaked her whereabouts to me.¡± ¡°Huh, originally, I and Master just didn¡¯t have the same ideal, and I never thought about killing her, but she really went overboard, even wanted me to be a tool to gather male essence for her, so I naturally have to resist.¡± Su Xiangxue saw that the teacup in front of Bai Qiuran was empty, lifted the teapot and poured him another cup, and then asked: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I find you to talk about the old memories?¡± Bai Qiuran replied. He said so, Su Xiangxue was alert and asked: ¡°Bai Qiuran, what the hell are you doing here? I warn you, my Kamasutra Sect has never taken any life in thest few years.¡± ¡°What are you so anxious about? I don¡¯te here to judge you.¡± Bai Qiuran put down the teacup and sighed. ¡°You said the same thing when you killed my master.¡± Su Xiangxue still refused to let her guard down. ¡°What do you want to do, do with me. I won¡¯t allow you to touch the disciples in my sect!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk like that about the rtionship between us. Unlike the old hag whom you called master, who crazily went after my essence and wanted to suck me dry, we still maintain the friendship even during the war between the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance, right? You are so nervous, it really makes me sad. ¡± Bai Qiuran sighed: ¡°Rx, this time it¡¯s not for pornography.¡± Su Xiangxue thought about it too, so she gradually rxed and asked: ¡°So what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I recently received an apprentice, and this time I came out to take her to practice.¡± Bai Qiuran said. ¡°What? Did you ept the apprentice?¡± Su Xiangxue was surprised: ¡°Male or female?¡± ¡°Uh ... female, I guess?¡± Bai Qiuran hesitated. ¡°Humph.¡± Su Xiangxue suddenly became unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, Bai Qiuran, I didn¡¯t think you like ¡®the old cow eats the young grass.¡¯¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Bai Qiuran touched his head and felt puzzled: Isn¡¯t there anyone in this realm that doesn¡¯t seem to be youngpare to me? But after thinking about it for a moment, he didn¡¯t understand what the female leader of the Kamasutra Sect was angry, so he continued to say: ¡°So... is there any interesting news in your intelligencework here? About the mortal world?¡± Book 2: 15.2: Su Xiangxue

Book 2: Chapter 15.2: Su Xiangxue

¡°We Kamasutra Sect are just some lowly prostitutes, how can we have any informationwork?¡± Su Xiangxue poured for herself a cup of tea, and while drinking, she quietly said: ¡°You Bai Qiuran, the ancestor of Qingming Sword Sect, just need to say a word, and Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s informationwork will provide all information you need.¡± ¡°s, Sect Leader Su, your words are wrong.¡± It¡¯s a pity that the dense Bai Qiuran did not understand Su Xiangxue¡¯s meaning. He waved and smiled: ¡°Our Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s intelligencework is still not as good as your Kamasutra Sect. There are two moments when men are the most sincere, when they are drunk and when they are on the bed with a beauty. ¡± Su Xiangxue stared at him for a long time, and after seeing the innocent look on Bai Qiuran¡¯s face, she suddenly sighed. ¡°I¡¯m also confused. Why am I mad at you? It¡¯s so stupid.¡± ¡°Ah, what?¡± Bai Qiuran was surprised: ¡°Why are you mad at me? I don¡¯t provoke you, I¡¯m innocent.¡± At this moment, Su Xiangxue felt that her mentality might have surpassed many elders of the Righteous Alliance. ¡°Back to the main topic.¡± Kamasutra Sect¡¯s current leader took a deep breath several times, then raised the teapot again and poured tea for herself and Bai Qiuran. ¡°There are a lot of interesting things happening in the Cang Province¡¯s cultivation world recently, but they are not suitable for a rookie in the Foundation Establishment stage... Well, there is still one thing that may be suitable, but it involves the royal family, would you like to hear it? ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the royal family again? They¡¯re quite troublesome.¡± Bai Qiuran thought about it. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it, what is it?¡± ¡°Recently here, there is a new popr thing called ¡®Idol¡¯. ¡± Su Xiangxue said. ¡°Idol?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°WTF?¡± ¡°I heard that it was a foreignnguage word. In fact, I was looking for a group of young and beautiful girls to sing and dance, but it attracted a lot of men in the country to go after it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Qiuran suddenly realized: ¡°It¡¯s just a geisha who sells her art but not her body.¡± ¡°Almost, but they work in groups.¡± Su Xiangxue took a sip of tea and continued: ¡°Then, the Crowned Prince of Ding Kingdom also liked this thing, but three days ago, he was killed when he went to watch a recent Idol performance in the Ding Kingdom. The Ding Kingdom emperor was furious and paid a lot of rewards to arrest the murderer who killed the prince. ¡± ¡°Wow, is this fun?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Whether it is a martial art master or a cultivator?¡± ¡°Ding Kingdom¡¯s tradition is to respect strength, and the emperor of Ding Kingdom is also the strongest martial art master of Ding Kingdom. His strength is equivalent to a cultivator in the peak of the Qi Refining stage, rumors said he can even fight against Foundation Establishment stage. Do you think the mortal martial arts can silently kill the Crowned Prince of Ding Kingdom? ¡± Su Xiangxue asked back. ¡°Who defines that the Qi Refining stage must be weaker than the Foundation Establishment stage?¡± Bai Qiuran raised hsi head: ¡°I¡¯m in the Qi Refining stage too, no cultivator in the Foundation Establishment stage can be my opponent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, you are not the Qi Refining stage at all.¡± Su Xiangxue pinched her ck hair: ¡°I suspect that the Underworld wants to take your life, the reason is simply that if there is a guy in this world who runs out of lifespan but still alive, the system of life and death will stuck.¡± ¡°In short, is there something wrong behind this matter?¡± Bai Qiuran got up and said: ¡°Thank you for your information, I will take my apprentice to y ... go and see.¡± ¡°Can you stay for a while?¡± Su Xiangxue asked. ¡°No way.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand: ¡°Stay in the Kamasutra Sect, I always think of the old hag, I mean your master. She made me feel ufortable... Anyway, I will go first, take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Forget it, just leave if you want.¡± Su Xiangxue sighed, sitting on the spot, not nning to stand up. ¡°Remember to close the door for me when you go out.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Bai Qiuran gave a thumbs-up and closed the courtyard door while going out. Su Xiangxue sat on the spot for a while, then suddenly pped her hand. ¡°Sect leader.¡± A phantom floated in outside the courtyard, turning into a charming ck woman, kneeling on one knee and asking Su Xiangxue: ¡°What is your order?¡± ¡°Go check.¡± Su Xiangxue raised her finger. ¡°Go find more about his apprentice.¡± Book 2: 16.1: The Death Of The Crowned Prince

Book 2: Chapter 16.1: The Death Of The Crowned Prince

Bai Qiuran walked out of the door of ¡°Pleasure Realm¡±, and found that his apprentice was squatting at the door with another disciple of Kamasutra Sect, and her shoulders were shaking slightly. He walked over curiously and patted Tang Ruowei¡¯s shoulder. As a result, Tang Ruowei looked up, and her face was covered with tears. ¡°What did you do?¡± Bai Qiuran froze for a moment and asked the disciple of the Kamasutra Sect: ¡°Did you bully her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Ruowei replied while sobbing: ¡°It¡¯s just that this sister told me about her past ... being caught by a demonic cultivator, forced to be a cumdump, and then be sold to Kamasutra Sect ... huhu, what a poor girl...¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Qiuran has understood. He expressionlessly asked: ¡°So did she tell you the follow-up to this story?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Ruowei looked up at him nkly. ¡°The next part is: after being sold to the Kamasutra Sect, she worked hard to learn the Kamasutra Sect exercises, and soon climbed to a high rank of the Kamasutra Sect. Then she found that demonic cultivator and turned him into a personal sex toy. Days after days, she rode him so hard until his manhood was crippled. ¡± Bai Qiuran nced at the disciple of Kamasutra Sect, and then said: ¡°Seriously, you naive... This is the Kamasutra sect, one of the three major Evil Sects, okay? Just because they¡¯re doing proper business now doesn¡¯t mean they be good people. Remember, matriarchy runs deep in the Kamasutra Sect. The customers here are only the servants of the Kamasutra sect, the disciples are the real masters. Will your emperor¡¯s father cry andmit suicide to sleep with a woman? ¡± ¡°That means ...¡± Tang Ruowei thought about it nkly, then angered the disciple of Kamasutra Sect: ¡°You lied to me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. Including what this senior added, these are indeed my real experiences.¡± The disciple of Kamasutra Sect giggled and said: ¡°Oh, senior, this junior sister is really fun. If you get bored with her, are you interested in bringing her to our Kamasutra Sect?¡± ¡°Well, when ites to this...¡± Bai Qiuran smiled proudly and gave a thumbs up to the disciple of Kamasutra Sect. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the one who lied to you. I¡¯m not in a demonic senior. I¡¯m from Qingming Sword Sect. This one is my apprentice.¡± ¡°Qingming Sword Sect?¡± The disciple of Kamasutra Sectughed: ¡°Senior, you really love to joke! Not to mention Qingming Sword Sect, no righteous cultivator can possibly have the highest token of the Evil Alliance, except ...¡± Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and looked at Bai Qiuran up and down. Wait, white hair and white eyebrows... look like a random martial art master... from Qingming Sword Sect ... ¡°Hello, my name is Bai Qiuran.¡± Bai Qiuran gently reached out to her. ¡°Nice to see you.¡± Hearing this name, the disciple of the Kamasutra Sect was pale and scared. She dared not reach out to hold Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand, but stumbled backward, sitting at the door of the Pleasure Realm. ¡°Haha.¡± Bai Qiuran, who was in a good mood, turned to Tang Ruowei and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have found a good experience for you. I will take you there.¡± Book 2: 16.2: The Death Of The Crowned Prince

Book 2: Chapter 16.2: The Death Of The Crowned Prince

Tang Ruowei kept pace with Bai Qiuran, the two walked out of this red-light district, then Tang Ruowei looked back at the direction of the Pleasure Realm and asked: ¡°Master, why is that disciple of Kamasutra Sect just now so afraid of you?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Bai Qiuran thought about it and repliedter: ¡°I just killed the former Kamasutra Sect Leader.¡± ¡°Is this not enough?¡± Tang Ruowei said. Following Bai Qiuran all the way out of the city gate, Tang Ruowei asked: ¡°Master, where are we going next?¡± Bai Qiuran nced at her and pulled her arm up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the capital.¡± ............ In the capital of Ding Kingdom, inside the Royal Pce, all-powerful civil and military officials of Ding Kingdom gathered here, but at this time they did not dare to make a sound. The emperor Qu Peng, who established the country, was the most powerful warrior in the country and even in the region of Cang Province. He was about two and a half meters high. His body was very burly, and his face was as angry as the Vajra. Even ordinary people who didn¡¯t know him, when looked at his eyes, were too frightened to move. But at this moment, the mighty emperor sat on his throne, covering his chest and weeping. ¡°My son.¡± Emperor Qu Peng covered his face, tears running down from his fingers. ¡°I spent half of my life to conquer this greatnd, which is originally intended to be inherited by you. How do I know that today, you just leave me and let the old mourn the young.¡± His crying was heavier, and the two eunuchs around him rushed in for him, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Finally, when the atmosphere became more and more dignified, a brave man stood up. ¡°His Majesty.¡± He stood out of the queue of hundred officials, bowed to Emperor Qu Peng, and tried his best to use his most sincere voice to persuade: ¡°Please repress your sorrow......¡± ¡°Repress my sorrow?¡± Emperor Qu Peng was worried that he couldn¡¯t find a way to vent. This brave man hit his muzzle this time. He burst into tears and angered: ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, he is not your son!¡± He thought about it and then announced: ¡°Soldiers, execute the son of Minister of Domestic Affairs!¡± ¡°What?¡± The courageously, standing out Minister was suddenly as scared as the earth, shaking as chaff. But it was no use. The two eunuchs had begun to work out the imperial edict, and the colleagues next to him looked at him with admiration and pitiful eyes. As a courtesy of the ritual department, the Minister of Domestic Affairs did not dare to resist the decision of Emperor Qu Peng. If he now dared to say half of the word ¡°No¡±, then Emperor Qu Peng, who won the world by force, would smash his head without hesitation. ¡°Damn.¡± Seeing Minister of Domestic Affairs returned to the queue with a nk face, Emperor Qu Peng covered his chest very sincerely and sighed with relief. ¡°Now I suddenly feel that I feel much better. By the way, how has the arrest and murder of the prince been done?¡± ¡°This... Your Majesty...¡± The Minister of Public Security, who was responsible for overseeing the matter, stood out of the queue with a scalp and buried his head deeply flush with his waist. ¡°We are ipetent. About His Royal Highness¡¯ case... there is still no clue...¡± ¡°A bunch of waste!¡± Emperor Qu Peng patted the throne and scared the two eunuchs around him. ¡°What about my reward? Is there any progress for the group of self-proimed martial arts master?¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The voice of the Minister of Public Security still shivered. ¡°None of those people who have taken over the work have returned ...¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Emperor Qu Peng was furious: ¡°Since the people can¡¯t figure it out, then raise the reward! Invite high-level cultivators! What about the guardians? Where did the several guardians I raised die ?! Ask them to check with me!¡± ¡°But... Your Majesty, to invite cultivators, the price ...¡± The Minister of Finance hesitated. ¡°Our country is not short of money! Add me money!¡± Emperor Qu Peng said angrily: ¡°Regardless of whether the other party is a human or a monster, I must cut the culprit who killed the prince into thousands of pieces! Go!¡± Book 2: 17.1: Zuo Yanfei of Heavenly Army

Book 2: Chapter 17.1: Zuo Yanfei of Heavenly Army

The Imperial City, Baiyuan Gate. Among the endless stream of people, Bai Qiuran and Tang Ruowei entered thergest city in this country. ¡°This city is even bigger than our Shangxuan capital.¡± Tang Ruowei sighed while looking at the country-style buildings lined up side by side. ¡°Of course, there are ten countries in Gu Province, while Cang Province only has three. The national strength is definitely stronger.¡± Bai Qiuran said while walking: ¡°Oh, right, Ruowei, from now on, your exam officially began. Next, I will not help you. You have to rely on yourself.¡± ¡°Master, do we go to the pce now?¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°I do not know.¡± Bai Qiuran answered nkly. ¡°Ok.¡± Seeing him like this, Tang Ruowei said to herself: ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the pce now.¡± As a former princess of a country, the imperial pce was equivalent to Tang Ruowei¡¯s home, so even if she was in a foreign country, she could keenly find the location of the imperial pce. After looking around, Tang Ruowei stepped forward, and Bai Qiuran followed without a word as if he were a shadow behind her. Aftering to the gate of the pce and asking a few passers-by, Tang Ruowei sessfully found the ce where people applied for a reward for chasing the prince¡¯s murderer. The reward order issued by the emperor himself was naturally great, so obviously it won¡¯t let everyone participate. At the door of the application, a person has to review their skill and must pass the reviewer to enter. However, this waspletely trivial to Tang Ruowei, who has already built the foundation. She just released her Kunling sword and turned around, and the two reviewers were shocked and respectfully weed her. Behind the door was a patio, and inside the patio, besides Tang Ruowei and Bai Qiuran, there were many other ones. Tang Ruowei looked around. Most of these people were martial art masters equivalent to the Qi Refining stage. However, in addition to her, there were still several cultivators who had reached the Foundation Establishment stage. A tall ponytailed girl, and two men and women standing side by side further together. Cultivators could change their physiques, so no one was ugly. When Tang Ruowei came in, the cultivators also noticed her. The other cultivators gave a nce then looked away, except the ponytailed girl who came towards her. ¡°Hello there.¡± The tall girl with the ck ponytail reached out her hand to Tang Ruowei. ¡°Are you from Qingming Sword Sect?¡± Tang Ruowei froze for a moment, and subconsciously turned her head to Bai Qiuran, but Bai Qiuran looked up at the red pir next to him, and whistle in his mouth, pretending not to notice the gaze of his apprentice. Tang Ruowei thought about it and raised the vignce in her heart, then reached out and took the sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Tang Ruowei, a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect. Who are ...¡± ¡°Heavenly Army Sect, first-ss soldier, Zuo Yanfei.¡± The ponytailed girl took out a token, smiled, and replied. ¡°It turned out to be a person from the Heavenly Army.¡± Tang Ruowei smiled after confirming the token: ¡°Long admiration.¡± Book 2: 17.2: Zuo Yanfei of Heavenly Army

Book 2: Chapter 17.2: Zuo Yanfei of Heavenly Army

Heavenly Army, sounds like the name of a certain army, but in fact, it¡¯s one of the five major Sects of Righteous Alliance. The five sects of Righteous Alliance each have their own outstanding ces. Qingming Sword Sect has the strongest offensive ability among cultivators of the same level. The Xuanfa Academy has the highest defensive ability, the Xiandu Yulou is the richest, and the Heavenly Army was thergest in number. This sect was established by a certain human general who survived the war between human and demon. The name of the sect was also derived from the name of an army in the war. This sect¡¯s internal hierarchy, sect management, etc. all used the same set in the army at that time. The main direction of the sect¡¯s training was also militaryw and battle formation. Their fighting style was brave and progressive. In the Heavenly Army, except for themand gs of the battalions, there was basically no artifact. Instead, they used weapons that were simr to the mortal army: sword, de, spear... but enhanced with Qi, and thebat methods of the disciples from the Heavenly Army was mainly closebat. This way of fighting made mortals in areas close to the Heavenly Army¡¯s camp called them ¡°heavenly generals¡±. ¡°I also have been fascinated by Qingming Sword Sect for a long time.¡± Zuo Yanfei smiled, then looked at Bai Qiuran standing behind Tang Ruowei. ¡°Is this your junior brother?¡± ¡°Uh, he is ...¡± While Tang Ruowei was hesitating, Bai Qiuran turned his head back, revealing a very naive, kind, and simple smile. ¡°Yes, senior sister, I came out to practice with my sister this time. My qualifications are dull. Master said that I can only walk with my sister toe out and see the world.¡± OMG, my Master can¡¯t be this cute! Tang Ruowei was overwhelmed by surprise at her master whose pretending skill was so skillful. But think about it carefully, when I first met with Bai Qiuran, he felt like a serious warrior. However, after getting familiar with him, he became more and more open-mouthed and trolling. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it is.¡± Zuo Yanfei smiled. ¡°This sister is called Zuo Yanfei, what is your name?¡± ¡°My surname is Bai, senior sister. Just call me Little Bai.¡± Bai Qiuranughed. Tang Ruowei looked at this scene with aplex face behind Zuo Yanfei, hesitant to speak. ¡°Ok?¡± Noting the strange look on Tang Ruowei¡¯s face, Zuo Yanfei thought for a while and seemed to have misunderstood something. He smiled and said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°It seems that this junior brother is very important to Miss Tang ...¡± ¡°You just call me Ruowei.¡± Tang Ruowei gave a long sigh and said quietly: ¡°Sister Zuo Yanfei, you obviously misunderstood, in short, it¡¯s not what you think ...¡± Bai Qiuran helped to exin: ¡°Sister Zuo, my sister has practiced special exercises, and she will asionally experience, eh ... ¡®intelligence stagnation¡¯. Just waits until she is skilled in operation.¡± ¡°Oh, I got it.¡± Zuo Yanfei nodded iprehensibly. ¡°So this is Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s exercises... so mysterious.¡± At this time, the Ding Kingdom¡¯s officials also arrived. An old man wearing a ck official uniform embroidered with white cranes, the sea, and the sun, was apanied by two guards with swords to this patio. ¡°Hello everyone, I am the Minister of Public Security.¡± He arched his hand to everyone present. ¡°I believe that the purpose of you here is very clear, so I will not say more about it. We do not limit the means, whether you are cooperating or walking alone. If you are cooperating, the issue of allocation will be discussed by you. This time His Majesty added a reward, as long as you catch the murderer who killed the prince, no matter whether the other party is alive or not, in addition to the previous bounty, you can also receive a Grade 3 herb in the national treasury. The guardians are responsible for checking the result. You must bring the head back as proof, that¡¯s all. ¡° Book 2: 18.1: A Macho Girl

Book 2: Chapter 18.1: A Macho Girl

After the Minister of Public Security¡¯s announcement, the patio was immediately filled by everyone¡¯s whispers. After thinking about it, Zuo Yanfei also asked Tang Ruowei: ¡°Ruowei, what do you think?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Ruowei wondered. ¡°I mean......¡± Zuo Yanfei weighed her words and said: ¡°This time, can we act together?¡± ¡°Together?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Zuo Yanfei nodded and said: ¡°I don¡¯t like to go around, just say it straight. Ruowei, both you and I are disciples of the major sects of the Righteous Alliance. A grade 3 herb? We can easily get one with a little contribution. I am not interested in this emperor ¡¯s reward, and your situation must be the same. I go down the mountain this time to gain experience. Right now I¡¯m more interested in the murderer who killed the prince. How about we act together? ¡± Tang Ruowei thought for a while. It¡¯s true that with Zuo Yanfei and her, a grade 3 herb is nothing. In fact, when Bai Qiuran had nothing to do and study pill refinement, each time Tang Ruowei saw him he has used several Grade 1 herbs for experiments. Moreover, they both belonged to the Righteous Alliance. Even if Zuo Yanfei had some ill intentions, it¡¯s impossible to harm her openly. As a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator of the Heavenly Army, Zuo Yanfei¡¯s strength was absolutely guaranteed. Among all the people present, she was indeed the best choice as a teammate. For Zuo Yanfei, Tang Ruowei was definitely the same. The two of them were the easiest people to establish a rtionship of mutual trust. So after a little thought, Tang Ruowei nodded and said: ¡°Yes, let¡¯s move together next time, Sister Zuo.¡± ¡°Just call me Yanfei.¡± Hearing Tang Ruowei¡¯s reply, Zuo Yanfei smiled happily and then said: ¡°Then let¡¯s go out first.¡± ¡°Should we look for more teammates?¡± Tang Ruowei followed Zuo Yanfei and asked at the same time. Zuo Yanfei¡¯s footsteps stopped for a moment. She nced around the people in the patio and said lightly: ¡°I can¡¯t believe any of them except you.¡± OMG, what a macho girl. Tang Ruowei eximed in her heart. Book 2: 18.2: A Macho Girl

Book 2: Chapter 18.2: A Macho Girl

The two went out together, and Bai Qiuran appeared quietly behind the two like a ghost. Aftering outside, Zuo Yanfei found a secluded ce and then began to discuss the case with Tang Ruowei. ¡°On the way I came, I learned about it in the city, and the murderer who killed the Prince of Ding Kingdom mustn¡¯t be a mortal.¡± Zuo Yanfei said: ¡°In order to find the murderer, we now need more intelligence.¡± Tang Ruowei turned his head subconsciously at this time and nced at Bai Qiuran behind her. ¡°Ruowei, why do you have to look at Brother Bai every time?¡± Zuo Yanfei was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right, senior sister. Sister Zuo Yanfei is talking to you.¡± Bai Qiuran said shamelessly. In secret, he transferred the sound to Rouwei¡¯s ear: ¡°Look at me? Watch out for cervical spondylosis.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Tang Ruowei frowned and thought for a moment, then tentatively suggested: ¡°I think we need to take a look at the body of the Prince.¡± ¡°Good suggestion.¡± Zuo Yanfei nodded and praised. ¡°But that is the body of the prince.¡± As a royal family, Tang Ruowei knew how painful the royal rules were. ¡°Will the royal family of Ding Kingdom agree to see us?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to ask them directly.¡± Zuo Yanfei said domineeringly: ¡°If they don¡¯t allow us, we¡¯ll skip this case.¡± After finishing speaking, Zuo Yanfei walked majestically towards the pce of the Ding Kingdom. Although she imed that she was only a first-ss soldier of the Heavenly Army, she had already had the battle aura of a female general at the moment. Tang Ruowei was a little behind and began to whisper to his master in pretense. ¡°Sister Zuo¡¯s demeanor is really amazing. Are all the disciples of the Heavenly Army like this?¡± ¡°Almost, in the five Sects, their people are most like soldiers and the most disciplined.¡± Bai Qiuran finally returned to normal and nodded: ¡°However, Zuo Yanfei¡¯s status is definitely not an ordinary disciple. Her qualifications are simr to yours, and she bes a first-ss soldier during the Foundation Establishment stage, it means that her level in all aspects is definitely not low. She should be an elite in the current generation of the Heavenly Army. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious about what kind of person the sect leader of the Heavenly Army is.¡± Tang Ruowei said. ¡°Their sect leader was called ¡®The Marshal¡¯. Other sects generally called him ¡®Captain¡¯, but well, that guy, hum, I guess you are going to be disappointed.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not always the same as Jue Yunzi?¡± Tang Ruowei said with cold sweat. ¡°No, The Marshal of the Heavenly Army looks like a blood-blooded soldier. But in fact, this training maniac is too fanatical, and the fanaticism has a tendency to self-masochism.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face was darkened, seemed to recall very unpleasant memories. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about it in detail, it¡¯s for your own good.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The three of them walked all the way to the Ding Kingdom Imperial Pce. Zuo Yanfei took the two outside the pce very aggressively, and then made their own requests to the guards guarding the gate of the pce. After a while, two sweaty eunuchs came out and ushered the three into the pce. The eunuch led the three around in the vast pce, turned left and right for a long time, and finally took the three out of a particrly secluded courtyard. There was a lot of training equipment and dummies in the yard. In the center of the yard, there was a muscr man with a naked upper body and a height of about two and five meters. He was lighting arge boulder, his sweat turned into white vapor visible to the naked eye overhead. Seeing that the eunuch came with three people, the strong man put down the boulder, took a towel from a tray held by a young eunuch, and wiped his sweat. ¡°I am Emperor Qu Peng who founded the country.¡± The strong man threw the towel to the eunuch beside him: ¡°I heard that three of you asked to see my son¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zuo Yanfei nodded and admitted without changing her expression. ¡°Ok......¡± Emperor Qu Peng pondered for a while, and suddenly he rushed towards them. ¡°Take my palm!¡± His body was full of golden energy, and his muscles bulged up like an angry dragon, and then the emperor of the country raised his palm and rushed towards Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran stood untouched, even reaching for his nostrils. Tang Ruowei¡¯s eyes jumped, her palms were slightly lifted and put down. Zuo Yanfei took a step forward, sipped and raised her palm without fear. The two disproportionate palms collided together with a bang, and the golden airflow was wrapped in an extremely cold real element, spreading around, shattering the surrounding ground, and also condensing the debris into ice. Zuo Yanfei and Qu Peng Emperor took a few steps back, the former¡¯s face did not change, the while thetter¡¯s face turned slightly red, but back to normal a momentter. ¡°Your Majesty is really good.¡± Zuo Yanfei praised: ¡°Very few one can use the mortal martial arts to hold us like this.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re also a girl who was not less macho than any man.¡± Emperor Qu Peng smiled very boldly and said: ¡°Several groups of people havee before, and they put forward the same opinions as you, but they are all vain. They said how powerful it is to be a cultivator in the Foundation Establishment stage, how they are superior to the mortal warrior, but when I have tested them like this, no one can block my palm. You are the first. ¡± ¡°I just am lucky and have a good teacher.¡± Zuo Yanfei said modestly. The two looked at each other andughed very boldly at the same time as if a very delicate friendship was established through the muscles. ¡°So, Your Majesty Qu Peng, the corpse of the Crown Prince, can you let us check it?¡± After theugh, Zuo Yanfei asked. ¡°Well, at least your strength is above me.¡± Emperor Qu Peng thought for a while and waved: ¡°I ept your request!¡± Book 2: 19.1: Im Afraid That I Might Accidentally Kill You

Book 2: Chapter 19.1: I''m Afraid That I Might identally Kill You

¡°Your Majesty, please think again!¡± The eunuch beside him quickly persuaded: ¡°That¡¯s the precious body of His Royal Highness.¡± ¡°He is dead. What¡¯s the use of leaving a body? Can it be used to rece my son and inherit my kingdom?¡± Emperor Qu Peng twisted his eyebrows together and said angrily: ¡°It might as well let it work and help me find the murderer who killed my child!¡± The eunuch was so terrified that his legs were shaking, and he knelt down on the ground and continued to apologize. Emperor Qu Peng took two deep breaths, and he seemed to adjust his temper. Then he looked at Bai Qiuran and Tang Ruowei aside and asked: ¡°Are these two yourpanions? Are they also strong?¡± ¡°No, no, this is just a younger brother, his cultivation level is not high.¡± Zuo Yanfei pointed to Bai Qiuran and Tang Ruowei and said: ¡°But this girl, like me, is from a famous Sect, and her strength is definitely not under me!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Emperor Qu Peng looked at Tang Ruowei and wondered. ¡°Just such a weak girl?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I am also a girl.¡± Zuo Yanfei said unpleasantly. ¡°Not the same. At a nce, I can know that Miss Zuo was a macho heroine.¡± Emperor Qu Peng waved his hand. ¡°But this girl looks much weaker, and when she doesn¡¯t speak, she feels like everyone¡¯s boudoir ... no, like my daughters.¡± Are you saying that I am not feminine, not a realdy? Zuo Yanfei¡¯splexion became more unpleasant. But Emperor Qu Peng did not notice Zuo Yanfei¡¯s face. He looked at Tang Ruowei, shaking his muscles and hooked: ¡°Come on, girl, let me try your strength.¡± ¡°This ... let forget it.¡± Tang Ruowei hesitated: ¡°Master has only taught me the killing move. I¡¯m afraid that I might identally kill you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Emperor Qu Peng sneered and said: ¡°Your boast is not small, but I really want to see how you killed me ... But after all, I am also the king of a country. If I¡¯m killed by you, the rest will definitely seek revenge from you, so forget it. You can prove your strength to me in this case. ¡± He raised his hand and said: ¡°Soldiers, take these two girls to see the corpse of the crowned prince.¡± The two guards came from outside the courtyard and took Bai Qiuran to a pce guarded by heavy-armored soldiers, which held the corpse of the prince. Book 2: 19.2: Im Afraid That I Might Accidentally Kill You

Book 2: Chapter 19.2: I''m Afraid That I Might identally Kill You

The crowned prince¡¯s body was ced on a stone tform in the center of the hall, covered with a white cloth. The two guards did not follow in. Instead, an old eunuch led them in. It was estimated that he had the duty to watch what they¡¯re going to do with the prince¡¯s body. Zuo Yanfei acted like normal. After entering the hall, she said nothing, went straight to the corpse of the crown prince and lifted the white cloth over it. The corpse of the prince was exposed to the eyes of the three people. Due to the careful care and preservation of the officials, the corpse of the prince of the Ding Kingdom did not appear to be spoiled, nor did any smelle out. Inheriting the excellent genes of Emperor Qu Peng, the crown prince was also a bulking man. Although his muscles were not as much as his father, just by looking at this body, people could know that the prince¡¯s strength was extraordinary. But he was killed silently while watching the show. Zuo Yanfei began to examine the cause of death. Tang Ruowei was also on the sidelines. At this time, Bai Qiuran also opened his eyes and scanned the body. After observing for a while, Bai Qiuran knew the cause of the crowned prince¡¯s death. At this moment, Tang Ruowei suddenly looked up and asked: ¡°Junior brother, do you have any opinion?¡± Zuo Yanfei also blinked and looked at him. ¡°Opinion? What opinion?¡± Bai Qiouran pretended to be confused and scratched his head. ¡°This junior brother is dumb and shortsighted, what can I say?¡± Damn it, he¡¯s too cunning. Tang Ruowei scolded in her heart, and after seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyes for a moment, the girl understood that he must know something, but this guy wouldn¡¯t say, even if it was a sudden attack, he could respond calmly and freely. This is 3000 years of experience. ¡°So let me talk about my findings.¡± Zuo Yanfei pointed to a wound on prince¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Here, it¡¯s obviously not caused by humans.¡± Tang Ruowei nced at it, the shoulder seemed to be bitten by something, and looking at the degree of torn flesh, it really did not look like the damage that human teeth can cause. ¡°But what is this wound from?¡± ¡°It should be a fox.¡± Zuo Yanfei replied: ¡°My family used to be hunters. Before joining the Heavenly Army, I usually go to the mountains with my dad to hunt. At that time, the fur of the fox was very valuable. I was once bitten by a wild fox.¡± ¡°Then this is a demon?¡± Tang Ruowei recalled the cultural ss she studied in Qingming Jianzong. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t look like a fatal wound.¡± ¡°Yes, but there are no wounds on the surface.¡± Zuo Yanfei thinks: ¡°If we can open his chest ...¡± ¡°Ah, s, twodies.¡± The old eunuch beside her was startled and quickly stopped: ¡°This is the crown prince¡¯s body, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°s, Emperor Qu Peng let us see his son¡¯s body, we must also give him a face. The dead should be respected, we can not spheme the dead body at will.¡± Zuo Yanfei¡¯s face showed regret, but she still said: ¡°Come on, Ruowei, let¡¯s go look at other ces.¡± After leaving the hall, Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei went to the ce where the prince died. It¡¯s said that the site of the death of the prince was on the side of a canal in the Imperial City. The group was performing on the street next to the canal. At that time, the entire floor was covered by the wealthy prince, and only he and his bodyguards were here. But after Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei went around, they found the problem. ¡°There is no sign of ruckus at all.¡± Zuo Yanfei said. ¡°Not mention that, I think the wound on the crown prince¡¯s shoulder is very strange first.¡± Tang Ruowei said: ¡°That is obviously a fox demon, but under the protection of the elite guards of Ding Kingdom, killing a Ding Kingdom prince equivalent to the top of the Qi Refining stage without being discovered, the demon¡¯s level must be high. Did it spend a lot of effort to conceal the eyes and ears of all the guards present and sneak in, just to bite the prince and cause him a non-fatal wound? No one with the right mind would do that. ¡± ¡°Then this is not where the prince really died.¡± Zuo Yanfei said: ¡°Someone must have concealed something, perhaps to save their own lives, or for other purposes.¡± Book 2: 20.1: Demon Race

Book 2: Chapter 20.1: Demon Race

¡°We should go back to the pce again.¡± After leaving the crime scene, Zuo Yanfei suggested: ¡°The guards who followed the prince at that time, they must know where the prince¡¯s real death was. Our actions should be elerated, I am afraid that the murderer will start to deal with these witnesses.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded, but at this time, Bai Qiuran suddenly raised his hand. ¡°Wait, senior sister, sister Zuo Yanfei.¡± ¡°Huh? Brother Bai, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuo Yanfei asked curiously. ¡°Now the case looks a little bit weird. I don¡¯t think I can help you.¡± Bai Qiuran pretended to be ashamed and said: ¡°To prevent me from dragging your legs, I should stay in the pce.¡± Tang Ruowei walked into Bai Qiuran, turned his back to Zuo Yanfei, and asked quietly: ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find friends elsewhere.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t move, but he could still convey a message to Tang Ruowei¡¯s mind. Tang Ruowei immediately remembered the ¡°friend¡± Bai Qiuran had met in order to obtain information in the Pleasure Realm. Hearing that the Kamasutra Sect was full of women, it¡¯s presumed that this friend was also a woman. Reminiscing about the bad habit of the Kamasutra Sect, Tang Ruowei felt a little ufortable. But she didn¡¯t ask to follow. Once she got the job, she couldn¡¯t leave Zuo Yanfei alone and followed Bai Qiuran to the red-light district. Secondly, this was originally her own test, even ording to the rules, Bai Qiuran should not even go down the mountain with her. Bai Qiuran¡¯s strength was too extraordinary. If he went to any dangerous ce in the future, Tang Ruowei must have the matching strength if she wanted to go with it, otherwise, she would just be a load, which would only increase Bai Qiuran¡¯s troubles. So she paused and replied: ¡°I get it, brother, please stay. Let me and Yanfei handle this matter.¡± Book 2: 20.2: Demon Race

Book 2: Chapter 20.2: Demon Race

In the small courtyard at the back of the Pleasure Realm, the beautifuldy in white clothes was caressing the jade instrument in front of her. The sound of the music instrument was mellow, mixed with the rustling sound of the wind blowing bamboo leaves, giving people a refreshing and pleasant feeling. Suddenly, there was a murmur of wind mixed with the sound. Su Xiangxue¡¯s music continued, but she sighed: ¡°The next time youe in, can you please go through the door?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like your disciples very much, they¡¯re so lustful.¡± A fresh breeze mixed with leaves formed in the yard, a silhouette appeared out of thin air. That¡¯s a beautiful woman wearing a green veil and emerald green hair. She bent over to Su Xiangxue and paid a courtesy. ¡°Long time no see, princess.¡± ¡°I am not your princess.¡± Su Xiangxue stopped while sighing. ¡°Since you have alsoe, it means that the little guys who are active in the country are really the demon?¡± ¡°Yes, we were recently dispatched to bring all the demon races in the Nine Provinces back to the demon world.¡± The green-haired woman raised her head and looked at Su Xiangxue. ¡°Pri... Miss Xiangxue, do you really refuse to listen to Cui Luo¡¯s persuasion and go back to the demon world?¡± ¡°Su Xiangxue is human, not a demon. Why should I go back to the demon world?¡± Su Xiangxue took the time to pick up the teapot and teacup on the table and poured herself a cup of tea. ¡°The Demon Emperor¡¯s lifespan is about toe to an end.¡± The woman who imed to be Cui Luo uttered a piece of shocking news. Su Xiangxue¡¯s hand slightly shook, then she said: ¡°So what does it matter to me?¡± ¡°After the death of the crowned prince two thousand years ago, the demon emperor did not set up an heir. Now His Majesty will die, and the ten kings of the demon world are all about to move ...¡± ¡°You reap what you sow. If the crowned prince did not order to ughter Lin Province¡¯s people, Qingming Sword Martriach would not directly kill him.¡± Su Xiangxue said without looking up: ¡°The Demon Emperor has fault too. Since he¡¯s so womanizing, why not make one or two more princes? And now you want me to fill the empty seat for you?¡± Cui Luo was speechless. ¡°You should go. The intelligencework of the Kamasutra Sect has found the location of the group of the demon. Just go to the door and my disciple will take you there.¡± Su Xiangxue raised her hand: ¡°There are indeed people involved in this matter, but I hope you can act calmly. We finally have two thousand years of peace, it¡¯s not a good thing for anyone to fight again.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll resign.¡± The green-haired woman bowed deeply again, and a whirlwind mixed with leaves wrapped her whole person, then disappeared. After Cui Luo left, Su Xiangxue sat quietly for a moment, then suddenly said: ¡°Come out, she is gone.¡± As soon as the words fell, Bai Qiuran pushed open the door of the courtyard and walked out. ¡°Oh, I really can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s one day Bai Qiuran also have to hide from others.¡± Su Xiangxue looked at him sideways, her eyes full of smiles. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°No, as you said, I just think about the peace between the two races.¡± Bai Qiuran came to Su Xiangxue to sit down with some sorrow. ¡°After all, I not only killed the demon prince but also killed her mother ... and Cui Luo is definitely not a demon who will think calmly.¡± Su Xiangxue took out a teacup and poured tea for Bai Qiuran, who continued to say: ¡°And I¡¯m not like Jade-Faced Buddha who won¡¯t fight back or scold. If she fights with me, I have to passively fight back. For the sake of her safety, it is better for me to not appear in front of her. ¡± ¡°Actually, in two thousand years, the hatred has been diluted.¡± Su Xiangxue rolled his eyes. ¡°If you listened to my suggestion, let Cui Luo beat you, maybe she will resolve this hatred earlier this morning. With her strength, she can¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Why do I have to let her beat me without fighting back?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°She¡¯s not my mother.¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t hate this mindset of yours.¡± Su Xiangxue patted his shoulder and said: ¡°Keep on.¡± Bai Qiuran drank the tea in front of him, and Su Xiangxue began to y the piano. ¡°Speaking of it, why you don¡¯t y the lovey-dovey training game with your apprentice Shangxuan Princess, bute here?¡± Su Xiangxue asked: ¡°You have no psychological shadows about the Kamasutra Sect?¡± ¡°No, I just saw that there was a fox demon involved in the assassination of Prince Dingguo. I came over and told you that.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°After all, two thousand years have passed, now these young people probably don¡¯t know what kind of fox n represents in the demon race. But ... Judging from the situation just now, you already know this, then I onlye here for a cup of tea. ¡± ¡°Not care about your apprentice?¡± Su Xiangxue asked. ¡°The guy who killed the crown prince has at most the power of Foundation Establishment stage, and the technique is extremely rough.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Ruo Wei was also apanied by a disciple of the Heavenly Army. If the two of them could not even deal with this kind of opponent, then I would have to punish her after I went back. The only problem now is that I am afraid that Cui Luo would do mad and do some ughtering. ¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°No need to hurry, it¡¯s not toote to wait until two of them to find the ce where these little demons are hiding.¡± Bai Qiuran put down the teacup and asked: ¡°Or does Su Sect Master not wee an old man like me?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m wee.¡± The music was melodious, and thedy in white smiled delicately, which could make any male heart swaying. ¡°If you want, you can stay here overnight.¡± Book 2: 21.1: Ambush

Book 2: Chapter 21.1: Ambush

Zuo Yanfei¡¯s most worrying thing has happened. She and Tang Ruowei returned to the pce, bid farewell to Bai Qiuran, and immediately found Emperor Qu Peng, but the guards who guarded the prince that day were already decapitated by the angry emperor. Because of this, Emperor Qu Peng also apologized to Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei in embarrassing. ¡°However, if you two want to investigate this matter, I also have a guess. I don¡¯t know whether it is reliable or not.¡± Emperor Qu Peng said this after he apologized. ¡°ording to my knowledge of my son, perhaps the ce where he died is not the restaurant, but somewhere else.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zuo Yanfei asked: ¡°How can Your Majesty say this?¡± ¡°I choose him to be the crowned prince, of course, I know him best.¡± Emperor Qu Peng hesitated a moment and said: ¡°My son is strong and smart, has filial piety and other virtue. Everything is good, except that he is a bit lustful. Of course, I think that for those who want to be emperors, lust is not a shoring. After watching the show, if nothing goes wrong, he will definitely send someone to invite the members of the group he can see to go to the ce he prepared for the Spring Festival. ¡± Hearing this, Zuo Yanfei blushed slightly, but instead, Tang Ruowei, who was from the royal family, did not change her face. After thinking about it, she asked: ¡°Does Your Majesty know where His Highness usually likes to spoil the girl?¡± ¡°Of course I know, it was the ship that I bought for him on his tenth birthday.¡± Emperor Qu Peng replied: ¡°It should be still in the canal now. If you want to go, I can send someone to take you there.¡± ¡°Then thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Book 2: 21.2: Ambush

Book 2: Chapter 21.2: Ambush

Being led by an official, Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei came to the canal and saw the ship owned by the crowned prince. Even on the spacious canal of the capital of the country, this ship was definitely the most eye-catching one. It¡¯s about 30 to 40 meters long and has a three-story building. Most of the hull was made of vermilion wood and decorated with gold paint. The pirs and cornices of the ship were decorated with clouds or dragons and phoenixes, showing the noble identity of the owner of the ship. On the hull, there were even the arrowslits for the soldiers to shoot arrows. At a critical moment, this ship could even be turned into a warship. ¡°Sadly...¡± Seeing this ship, Tang Ruowei sighed: ¡°A good ship like this is used by the prince as a mobile sex room.¡± ¡°Cough.¡± Zuo Yanfei blushed and said: ¡°Ruowei, let¡¯s go take a look first. This gentleman, thanks for your guide. You can go back first.¡± The official bowed to the two and left, then Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei boarded the ship. The first floor of the ship was decorated as a hall, and the second floor looked like a ce to eat. Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei came all the way to the third floor. This was the ce where the crowned prince spent the night on the ship. ¡°There really is a problem here.¡± As soon as she entered the door, Zuo Yanfei found something wrong. She pointed to the window on the left side of the room and said: ¡°This window is too new.¡± Tang Ruowei looked in the direction of her finger. Sure enough, the vermilion paper window was the same as the other window, but if looked closely, she could still find subtle differences. Compared to the rest of the room, there was too little dust on it. ¡°Since Emperor Qu Peng had some guesses, it was impossible not to send people here to check afterward, but those people did not find the problem. The first reason was that this was the Prince¡¯s ship, and they did not dare to mess up. Second, during this period, someone came back and reced it. ¡± Zuo Yanfei walked to the window and pushed the window open. Below is the turquoise water of the canal. ¡°Someone broke into the window from here, or came out through the window.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find out if there are any other clues.¡± Tang Ruowei suggested. The two searched for another pass in the room. It seems that it should have been recovered afterward. Whether it¡¯s the decoration on the table or the bed mosquito on the bed, they were all neat and orderly. It seemed to be prepared for the prince of Dingguo to bring girls back at any time. ¡°Huh? What is this ce?¡± However, after searching, the sharp-eyed Tang Ruowei still found a clue on the floor. It was a short piece of white hair stuck in the cracks of the wooden floor. It could not be seen clearly without a careful look. The girl squatted down, ready to reach out and pluck that hair. ¡°Ruowei! Be careful!¡± Suddenly Zuo Yanfei¡¯s voice rang, and Tang Ruowei felt that her rear cor had been pulled by someone. Then, a fire broke through the window, and the floor was burned to ck coal instantly. The fire light dissipated, revealing a small red flying sword among them. ¡°Cultivator?¡± Zuo Yanfei looked awkward, lifted her hem, and two silver short spears appeared in her hand. The flying sword turned around and shot towards Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei. The former snorted, wielding two short spears and engaged the flying sword head-on. After just a few collisions, the me on this flying sword gradually became smaller, and there was an extra area condensed by the ice on the de, which gradually becamerger. With a whisper, the flying sword was taken back, and at the same time, the windows on both sides of the ship room were smashed at the same time. Two men with masks on their faces jumped in. One of them was holding the flying sword upside down in his hand, a me was wrapped around his body, and he struck Zuo Yanfei with a palm of his hand. Zuo Yanfei also fearlessly countered with a backhand. Her spear blocked the palm and repelled the masked man. Then shebined the two short spears into a silver two-headed spear, which came out like a dragon. She thrust towards the me controller. At the same time, another masked man also rushed to Tang Ruowei, his hands filled with cold water vapor, it seemed that he should be a Water-attribute cultivator. ¡°Humph.¡± Before the strike hit, Tang Ruowei heard a sneer from his mouth. This man¡¯s cultivation level was slightly higher than Tang Ruowei¡¯s, his attack was a sneak attack, and the battle happened above a canal which was full of water, he has indeed upied the right ce. But he was obviously wrong. Seeing the opponent¡¯s murderous intenting, Tang Ruowei no longer hid her tricks. Using the evasion skills that she gained through chasing the female monkey on the mountain for years, and the flexibility that was brought by the forging body exercises, she easily evaded the other party¡¯s attack. Then she kept this posture and opened her small mouth. A ck sword light shed away, and the attacker made a grunt and flew out of the window. Seeing this result, the Fire-attribute cultivator on the other side was also taken aback, and by ident, he was also shot out by Zuo Yanfei. Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei ran to the window and saw that the fire cultivator stepped on the flying sword and swiftly walked to the other side of the ship, caught the water cultivator, and then flew away without looking back. Book 2: 22.1: Qi Refining Stage Has No Human Right

Book 2: Chapter 22.1: Qi Refining Stage Has No Human Right

¡°Moon Worshiper?¡± In the small courtyard of Pleasure Realm, Bai Qiuran asked curiously: ¡°What sect is this? I have never heard of this sect in Cang Province.¡± ¡°This is a newly-founded sect, which not even joined the Righteous Alliance, of course, you have not heard of it.¡± Su Xiangxue said while ying Yaoqin: ¡°This sect is located on Baiyue Mountain in the Ding Kingdom. There are several Golden Core stage cultivators in the sect, and it is barely enough to obtain the conditions for the establishment of a sect. However, what is interesting is that our Kamasutra Sect¡¯s intelligencework found that Ding Kingdom¡¯s second and third prince visited this sect one month ago and discussed important matters with the sect leader. ¡± ¡°Then the crowned prince died a monthter.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Hum, kill the crowned prince, and then sit down and watch other princes kill each other for the throne. At thest minute, appear as a savior and support a puppet. Will the future of the country be controlled by them? From the perspective of the mortal world, it is a good idea, but in the cultivation world, it¡¯s a vition of thew. Moreover, they choose the wrong target to put the me on. ¡± ¡°The idea of Moon Worshiper Sect is that after controlling a big country, they will gain a lot of resources and develop rapidly.¡± Su Xiangxue also said: ¡°But they do not know that the most important thing in the cultivation world is the fist. How can a few Golden Core juniors want to monopolize the resources of a country? Even if they can do it, other Sect in the Cang Province will not ignore them. They just need to send one or two Nascent Soul stage, and Moon Worshiper Sect is no longer exist. ¡± ¡°I think so too. That¡¯s why I let Qingming disciples don¡¯t think about the vanity. It¡¯s the right way to concentrate on practicing and bing stronger.¡± Bai Qiuran got upzily. ¡°But I can¡¯t just let it go. At that time, Cui Luo will go crazy. If things go bad two races will have another war. I have to stop her.¡± ¡°Do you have to leave?¡± Su Xiangxue asked. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your cultivation anymore.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Su Xiangxue. ¡°The progress of your Phantom Charm is also a bit slow. Haven¡¯t you drained any man to support your cultivation recently?¡± Su Xiangxue somehow got angry, saying: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°I just concerned about you.¡± Bai Qiuran grinned. Seeing his unchanging face, Su Xiangxue suddenly felt weak in her heart. ¡°Scram! Go away!¡± ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah! This olddy is going out to find a man to drain up!¡± Su Xiangxue pushed Bai Qiuran out of the courtyard door, then mmed it shut. ¡°Go off and find your apprentice!¡± Bai Qiuran stood at the door, looking at the closed courtyard door and touching his nose. ¡°The temper is so great. Draining men is a normal thing, why don¡¯t allow me to ask...¡± Talking to himself, Bai Qiuran took steps and left the Pleasure Realm. Book 2: 22.2: Qi Refining Stage Has No Human Right

Book 2: Chapter 22.2: Qi Refining Stage Has No Human Right

¡°Ruowei, are you okay?¡± Zuo Yanfei took back her spear and asked Tang Ruowei. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Ruowei said quietly: ¡°Although I am not as powerful as you, who can calmly block the attack of those who are down, the master still taught me something. The attribute of the person I dealt with was countered by mine. Otherwise, I should be dead at this moment. Zuo Yanfei heard his eyelids jump and asked again: ¡°What¡¯s yourst sword? What¡¯s kind of trick is that? I haven¡¯t heard the Qingming swordsmanship have such a move, and what attribute can create that ck ...¡± After a pause, Zuo Yanfei was busy again: ¡°Ah, sorry, you and I are from two different sects after all, I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t have to say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Tang Ruowei shook his head. ¡°That swordsmanship was created for me by my master. I can only do this move, and I don¡¯t know how many tricks he has made. As for my attributes, I am Earth, the ck sword light is just a special effect of swordsmanship. ¡± ¡°This move is terrifying enough, and I have no confidence in facing it.¡± Zuo Yanfei shook his head while talking. ¡°You¡¯re definitely a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Unfortunately.¡± Tang Ruowei looked at the darkened floor. ¡°That hair is still destroyed. If it¡¯s still there, we might be able to trace its owner.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, although the hair can¡¯t be tracked down, when I was fighting, I already marked on the Fire cultivator.¡± Zuo Yanfei was confident. ¡°Here is on the water, he is a Fire cultivator, fighting with me who is a Water cultivator, is it self-troubling?¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s eyes shone and praised. Zuo Yanfei was a little embarrassed by her and whispered: ¡°That fire cultivator is out of the city. Let¡¯s go after him.¡± ............ A hundred miles away from the capital of the country, a cloud of fire descended from the sky and turned into the fire cultivator. He also carried a man on his shoulder andnded on the mountain. Several men and women dressed in the same clothes suddenly appeared around the mountain. When they saw this cultivatornding, a man quickly asked: ¡°Pei Yuan, you are back ... What happened to Pei Shan?¡± ¡°Senior brother Pei Qing.¡± The fire cultivator known as Pei Yuan said sadly: ¡°We failed, this time it¡¯s not the mortal who traced the case. There are two female cultivators who were very tricky, and Pei Shan was killed in a careless moment.¡± The male cultivator who was questioning suddenly became alert and asked: ¡°Are you not being followed?¡± ¡°No, I took the pills all the way back and flew here from the Ding Kingdom in one breath.¡± Pei Yuan¡¯s face was distressed. ¡°The two of them are also in the Foundation Establishment stage, and it is impossible to catch up with me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The male cultivator took the body of Pei Shan. ¡°Rx, Master will avenge him afterward, and we will remember his contribution. Compared to this, senior uncle has issued a convening order, and the ces where the little animals were hiding have been found. Let ¡¯s participate in the encirclement and suppression first. It has been a long time since monsters that can transform appeared in Nine Provinces. If we got their core, may master and senior uncle can break through the Golden Core stage. In that way, the strength of our sect will definitely be higher, maybe we will be able to join the Righteous Alliance by then. ¡± ¡°Oh, I understand now.¡± Pei Yuan handed Pei Shan¡¯s body to a younger brother next to him and then asked: ¡°Senior brother, where is the encirclement?¡± ¡°Southern of the Ding Kingdom.¡± Pei Qing replied: ¡°Ding Jiang Mountain.¡± The cultivators discussed the details again and then left. A moment passed, and after confirming that the cultivators would not return, two figures suddenly appeared on the ground of this hill. ¡°I heard some interesting news.¡± Tang Ruowei tidied up her clothes while secretly pocketing her chest. ¡°Ding Jiang Mountain, where is that?¡± ¡°That was a famous ce in the southern part of Ding Kingdom. When the former emperor of Ding Kingdom returned from victory, he was so happy that he built a statue of him here.¡± Zuo Yanfei said: ¡°But Ruowei, your escape technique also opened my eyes. You¡¯re definitely a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect.¡± ¡°This is what Master taught me to save my life. He said that if I can¡¯t fight, at least I must run faster than others ...¡± Tang Ruowei replied: ¡°But I did not expect that I could get here in one breath.¡± Because Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique, Tang Ruowei¡¯s physical quality was even above Zuo Yanfei, who trained her body hard. Bai Qiuran forced her toy the foundation, now it yed a great role. The girl ¡¯s true Qi was much thicker than the general foundation period. ¡°But Sister Yanfei, you seem to be very respectful of our Qingming Sword Sect.¡± After thinking about it, Tang Ruowei said: ¡°Whether it¡¯s my swordsmanship or escape technique, you will say [You¡¯re definitely a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect], would you like my sect very much?¡± ¡°Well, how should I say... in fact, I wanted to join the Qingming Sword Sect, but my home is too far away from the Gu Province, so I can only join the Heavenly Army nearby.¡± Zuo Yanfei scratched her face and said quietly: ¡°The vige in my house was threatened by a demon in the mountain before I was born. The demon proimed himself a mountain god and wanted us to pay tribute by living people. At that time, even my mother was chosen as a sacrifice. Butter, a cultivator with white hair and white eyebrows from the Qingming Sword Sect beheaded the demon and saved our vige. My parents and grandpa told me this story since I was a child, so I adore him. ¡± ¡°This ...¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s eyes became subtle. ¡°Look, my brother is also white-haired and white-browed ...¡± ¡°No, no, this is just a coincidence.¡± Zuo Yanfeiughed and said: ¡°Brother Bai is very cute and right, but he is just a Qi Refining stage cultivator, how can he kill that big demon?¡± Book 2: 23.1: Ding Jiang Mountain

Book 2: Chapter 23.1: Ding Jiang Mountain

After a few days of traveling, Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei reached Ding Jiang Mountain in the Southern of the Ding Kingdom. There was a teahouse standing at the foot of the mountain. Looked up from there, the stone statue built by the previous emperor was very conspicuous. The tall man was dressed in an emperor¡¯s armor, with a big sword in his hand, standing on the side of the mountain and looking at the distance. It looked majestic. ¡°It seems that they have not started to act.¡± Withdrawing her gaze, Zuo Yanfei said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°Thanks to your escape technique, Ruo Wei, otherwise I would certainly not be able to get here so quickly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re phrasing me too much, it¡¯s lucky that we cane here bynd.¡± Tang Ruowei waved his hand: ¡°And I¡¯m useless when we get here. I haven¡¯t learned how to track demons.¡± ¡°Leave it to me next.¡± Zuo Yanfei looked confident. ¡°Oh? Sister Yanfei, have you studied tracking monsters?¡± Tang Ruowei surprised. ¡°No, in the Heavenly Army, it is also ater training course.¡± Zuo Yanfei replied: ¡°But I know how to track down the fox. Since they ran into the mountain, the demons must have turned into their true form to hide. As long as we can find them, we can know the truth about the incident of the prince being killed.¡± ¡°It makes sense.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded. ¡°But the scope of the Ding Jiang Mountain is sorge, where do we start?¡± ¡°When going into the mountains, those foxes must have been in humanoid form. And they can attract erotic princes to go, presumably, they are all in good looks. It is very striking to go to such a ce.¡± Zuo Yanfei said: ¡°Where do they go from the mountain, let¡¯s ask around and we should know.¡± The two separated and inquired in the viges and towns near Ding Jiang Mountain. Sure enough, they got some clues. ording to the vigers nearby, a few women who had covered their entire bodies in the straw clothes came to the neighborhood recently and then entered the mountain from a mountain pass in the north of Ding Jiang Mountain. ¡°I heard that Wang Er ¨C who lived next to me ¨C identally saw the face of one of the girls while talking. That beauty is just like a fairy descendant. Wang Er is still in a daydream.¡± The viger chattered and looked up at Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei again. ¡°Of course, you two are also beautiful. If I weren¡¯t an old man, maybe I would fall into that state for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zuo Yanfei arched his hand at him. The two watched the viger carrying the hoe away, and Zuo Yanfei said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°This is definitely them. The fox demon n has a natural charm effect on mortals. Come on, Ruowei, I¡¯ll let you see my ability to catch foxes.¡± Book 2: 23.2: Ding Jiang Mountain

Book 2: Chapter 23.2: Ding Jiang Mountain

Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei followed the viger¡¯s guidance to enter the mountain from the same road as the demon. Not long after walking along the mountain road, Zuo Yanfei keenly discovered some trails. ording to Zuo Yanfei ¡¯s tracking, the footprints of those demons disappeared in the wood on the side of the mountain road, so Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei also had to give up the t mountain road, split the thorns on both sides of the road, and chased down the trail left by the demons. The two followed the trail of the fox demon and gradually went into the forested area where no one had entered. Zuo Yanfei led the way agilely in front and from time to time helped Ruowei Tang, who also had to walk in a skirt, to give Tang Ruowei knowledge of the hunters about how to survive in the mountains. For example, what kind of fruit was edible, what kind of grass could heal and detoxify, what kind of leaves could easily ignite, etc. After a while, Zuo Yanfei¡¯s image in Tang Ruowei¡¯s eyes gradually changed from a majestic female general into a primitive woman in the jungle, her silver spear actually gave the girl the illusion of ¡°is that a stone spear?¡± However, Zuo Yanfei¡¯s tracking ability was indeed good. She took Tang Ruowei to run around in Dingjiang Mountain, still biting the trail of those demons firmly. It¡¯s just that the trail of these monsters seems to be drifting out of the mountain. ¡°They are in circles.¡± Zuo Yanfei said: ¡°Cunning little foxes.¡± Except for Zuo Yanfei, Tang Ruowei estimated that the cultivators who hunted them should not have tracked the skills of foxes by footsteps. These demons¡¯ n must be using Dingjiang Mountain to confuse cultivators who were hunting them, and then escape. However, this blinding method was useless to Zuo Yanfei. She followed the traces of the foxes all the way to the ce where the foxes really hide. ¡°It¡¯s here?¡± Tang Ruowei blinked, looking at the huge stone statue about fifty meters high. ¡°Those foxes are under the stone statue of the previous emperor?¡± Zuo Yanfei turned around the emperor¡¯s stone statue, then pointed to a position behind the stone tform under his feet and said: ¡°Here, foxes generally live in tree holes or earth caves. This hole must have been made by them.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it, it turns out they are hiding here.¡± ¡°Yeah ... huh?¡± Zuo Yanfei responded subconsciously before noticed that the sound was different. She looked up and found that Bai Qiuran was standing behind her and Tang Ruowei, touching his chin and looking curiously at the hole on the ground. ¡°Brother Bai? How did youe here?¡± Zuo Yanfei surprised. She and Tang Ruowei depended on Tang Ruowei¡¯s unique Earth Escape Technique toe from the capital to Dingjiang Mountain in such a fast time. ¡°Brother Bai¡± was just a Qi Refining stage cultivator, how did he do that? ¡°Uh ...¡± Tang Ruowei began to think hard about how to fool Zuo Yanfei. ¡°Oh, when senior sister left before, she left me a message with the secret method of Qingming Sword Sect.¡± Bai Qiuran told a lie smoothly. ¡°As a result, after you two left, I happened to meet a Golden Core senior brother who just happens to pass by the Ding Kingdom. I asked him to bring me over. Senior sister, you remember Brother Jue Yun, right?¡± ¡°It turned out that Brother Jue Yun brought you over, then that¡¯s okay.¡± Tang Ruowei immediately followed Bai Qiuran: ¡°The message is indeed my preparation. Brother Jue Yun is a high master, he indeed can bring Brother Bai here before us.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zuo Yanfei suppressed her doubts. ¡°Then it¡¯s your sect¡¯s internal affairs, I don¡¯t ask anymore. But Brother Bai, you must follow up with us. There is a group of cultivators nearby who are also hunting with these monsters. They are bad people.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and replied: ¡°Thank you Sister Zuo for your concern.¡± ¡°Okay, now, follow us.¡± Zuo Yanfei looked at the cave and said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°Ruowei ...¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Tang Ruowei reached out and grabbed Zuo Yanfei¡¯s shoulder. After thinking about it, she extended another hand and grabbed Bai Qiuran. Then she took a deep breath, activated the Earth Escape Technique, and the three sunk into the ground. Book 2: 24.1: You Crazy, Who Is Your Wife?

Book 2: Chapter 24.1: You Crazy, Who Is Your Wife?

Down the track of the underground cave, Tang Ruowei took Bai Qiuran and Zuo Yanfei into a spacious tunnel. It seemed that by this time, the demons have recovered their human form, and instead used a spell to dig a cave out for hiding. ¡°Be careful.¡± Zuo Yanfei pulled out her two short spears but did not put them together. ¡°A demon capable of transforming is at least equivalent to a cultivator of our level, not mention that there is no guarantee that they will have no special abilities. Junior brother Bai, you hide between me and Ruowei.¡± ¡°No problem, sister Zuo.¡± Bai Qiuran shamelessly ran to the position between two young girls and epted their protection without any problem. Tang Ruowei was behind Bai Qiuran, looking at him with aplex face. Taking advantage of Zuo Yanfei¡¯s inattention, she approached Bai Qiuran and asked in a low voice: ¡°Master, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I have said this is your own experience this time, except when you encounter a situation that the cultivators in the Foundation Establishment stage can¡¯t handle it anyway, I won¡¯t act.¡± Bai Qiuran replied with his voice-transfer skill: ¡°I came to help you eliminate the factors that you can¡¯t handle. Rest assured, just follow your idea, I will not let those guys affect your experience.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Tang Ruowei whispered. Following Zuo Yanfei, the three of them went along the tunnel. After a few minutes, a white shadow suddenly shed in front of them. ¡°Oh?¡± Zuo Yanfei warned a short spear sideways and said at the same time: ¡°Who are you?¡± No one answered her words in the dark, but the whizzing voice was getting faster and faster in the dark space around. Tang Ruowei was also vignt. Only Bai Qiuran was still there, showed a confusing expression like he didn¡¯t know what to do. Suddenly, with her affinity for the surroundingnd, Tang Ruowei sensed that some object was approaching behind her. She turned sideways in advance and dodged the sneak attack. A white fox tail came from the darkness, wiped her face, and hit hard on Bai Qiuran¡¯s back. With a loud mumble, Tang Ruowei saw Bai Qiuran froze for a while, then he covered his back and fell on the ground deliberately in a very contrived posture. ¡°Ahhh.¡± The white-haired young man rolled around shamelessly on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m dying!¡± ¡°Brother Bai!¡± Zuo Yanfei immediately squatted down with concern, pulling Bai Qiuran¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you OK?¡± Tang Ruowei also heard a cry from the darkness. ¡°Why is this man so weak?¡± She stared nkly at her master who was leaning shamelessly on Zuo Yanfei and said lightly: ¡°Sister Yanfei, don¡¯t worry, he has our master¡¯s magic tool on him, it¡¯ll protect him from death.¡± Then she turned around again and said to the one in the dark: ¡°Please let go of the hostility. We are not in the same group as those who chase you. You see, our fighting power is so weak. We just want to ask about the details of the crowned prince¡¯s death, can youe out and talk to us? ¡± Perhaps it was Bai Qiuran¡¯s ¡°pain¡± groan that was lowing the guard, there was a sound of walking in the darkness. Then a ck-haired woman in a white dress with a fluffy decoration came out of the darkness, followed by several other girls who wore different colors. These girls were born beautiful, and there were swaying foxtails of varying amounts and colors behind them. Book 2: 24.2: You Crazy, Who Is Your Wife?

Book 2: Chapter 24.2: You Crazy, Who Is Your Wife?

The white dress girl came to Tang Ruowei and others, and the remaining fox surrounded them in the middle, and then said to them: ¡°Human, what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°The Crowned Prince of the Ding Kingdom, do you have any impression?¡± Tang Ruowei said to her: ¡°On the night you performed in the Imperial City, some of you were called to his ship. Can you tell us what happenedter?¡± ¡°Why should we tell you?¡± The white fox girl wryly said. ¡°We are not afraid to tell you the truth, we weremissioned by the emperor of the country to investigate this matter.¡± Zuo Yanfei put Bai Qiuran on the ground and got up: ¡°Now there is a group of cultivators outside. It should be a sect that wants to arrest you and take your inner core to make pills. If you are innocent in this matter, then we can help each other. You help us catch the real murderer, we help you escape their pursuit. ¡± ¡°This......¡± The white fox girl hesitated for a moment, and a woman with a fiery red fox tail behind her whispered: ¡°Your Royal Highness, the human race is not credible!¡± ¡°Oh hey!¡± Bai Qiuran suddenly screamed, interrupting the red fox¡¯s words, and he seemed to whisper in pain while moaning: ¡°My shoulder is broken, and the magic tool given to me by Master is also broken ...¡± The hesitation expression shed on the face of the white fox girl, and then she said: ¡°Okay, let me tell you.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°All right.¡± The white fox girl stopped her men. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal anyway.¡± She coughed for a while, and then talked to Tang Ruowei about the whole thing. ¡°This thing started when I came to Cang Province. Aftering here, we don¡¯t have any human money, so I thought about finding a way to earn some, so I took my maids and started idol activities. ¡± ¡°What is ¡®idol¡¯?¡± Tang Ruowei asked Zuo Yanfei. ¡°This is a foreignnguage, from my hometown farther away, on a small ind overseas, meaning a person who was adored and being sought after.¡± The white fox girl exined. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a demon equivalent to a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator?¡± Tang Ruowei asked: ¡°Why are you doing this kind of activity? If you need money, I can think of many better things that you can do.¡± ¡°Cough, this is... personal hobby, personal hobby.¡± The white fox waved: ¡°In short, the more our group appears on stage, the more famous we be. One day I received an invitation from a high-rank official. He said that His Highness wanted to meet me, and I followed him. ¡± ¡°Why did you go?¡± Zuo Yanfei wondered. ¡°He said he has prepared good wines and delicious dishes.¡± The white fox is embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s free food, not to eat is also a waste.¡± Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei nced at each other, speechless. ¡°In short, after going to the ship, the prince let the others get off the boat and then tried to hug me.¡± There was a trace of disgust on the face of the white fox girl. ¡°He maniacally whispered [Wife], [Honey], and the like. At the time I thought ¡®you crazy, who is your wife?¡¯ I just bit his shoulder and jumped the window and fled along the canal. I didn¡¯t even have time to eat anything! Later, when I was out of the city, a group of human cultivators hunted us down, and we fled here all the way. ¡± ¡°In other words, you just bit the prince and didn¡¯t kill him?¡± Zuo Yanfei asked. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± The white fox girl shook her head and said: ¡°How could someone die because of a bite on the shoulder? My teeth aren¡¯t toxic. I guess it was the human race who chased us. When I jumped out of the window, I think I saw someone floating near the ship.¡± Zuo Yanfei looked down and looked at Tang Ruowei from time to time. Neither of them believed her because they just heard one side of the story, but what the white fox said did indeed match the situation they verified. But at this moment, a sudden tremor came from the ground. There was mud brushing down from the top, and outside of the cave, someone shouted loudly: ¡°Come out, we have found you, and hiding is useless!¡± Book 2: 25.1: Kick Their Asses!

Book 2: Chapter 25.1: Kick Their Asses!

¡°It seems that they found us.¡± Zuo Yanfei closed her eyes and used a secret detection method of the Heavenly Army. ¡°There are four people outside, two in the middle of the Foundation Establishment stage, one in the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage, and one is quasi-Golden Core. It seems that the Golden Core stage cultivators have not yet arrived.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± The white fox girl suddenly panicked. ¡°We will honor our promise.¡± Zuo Yanfei nced at the foxes and said lightly: ¡°Ruowei, you and I went out to lead them away. With your technique, escape from them was not a problem. Brother Bai, you say here with these foxes, as soon as we lead those bad guys away, you run together with them.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we hide in the hole and not go out?¡± The white fox girl asked. Bai Qiuran squinted at her, and said quietly: ¡°I remember that when I was a kid, I didn¡¯t have any entertainment. My favorite game was to find an ant cave in the mountains, and then pee inside, or light a fire at the entrance of the cave, and fan smoke to smoke the ants ...¡± ¡°Two heroines!¡± Baihu immediately bowed to Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei: ¡°Please save us!¡± ¡°Then Mast ... junior brother, see youter.¡± Tang Ruowei nced at Bai Qiuran and said. ¡°Farewell.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand with a smile, watching Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei disappear into the earth, then the smile on his face converged and became azy face. ¡°Go.¡± He waved at the foxes: ¡°You go inside to hide.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Several foxes looked weirdly at this Qi Refining stage cultivator who suddenly began to talk big. The white fox girl pointed to his head and asked: ¡°Were you hit in your head?¡± ¡°Haha. ¡± Bai Qiuran smiled. ¡°Your father didn¡¯t dare to say this in front of me, you are braver than him.¡± The white fox girl froze for a moment. Bai Qiuran raised his finger, released a sword beam, and said: ¡°You came from the demon world. Didn¡¯t your dad tell you to be careful of Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s Qi Refining stage cultivators?¡± Book 2: 25.2: Kick Their Asses!

Book 2: Chapter 25.2: Kick Their Asses!

Behind the stone statue of the previous emperor, four cultivators were standing here, surrounding the earth cave at the foot of the stone statue. They were disciples of Moon Worshipping Sect who came to capture the transformed demons for the elders in the sect. ¡°Brother Pei Qing, are you sure this is the right ce?¡± The fire cultivator who had attacked Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei on the canal was also here and asked a man beside him. The man being questioned held a trigram-shapedpass, and the pointer on thepass was moving in the direction of the stone statue. The man looked down at thepass in his hand and replied: ¡°ording to the tracking results of the magic tool given to us by the master, the demons disappeared here.¡± ¡°Then let me use a spell to blow up everything.¡± Another disciple pinched a hand pose, and there was a faint red glow at his fingertips. ¡°Don¡¯t mess up.¡± Pei Qing raised his hand to stop. ¡°This is the stone statue of the first emperor of the Ding Kingdom, it is the symbol of the royal family. Our sect has not yet had enough strength to ignore the royal family of the Ding Kingdom.¡± ¡°Brother Pei Qing, there is movement underground!¡± At this time, another guy suddenly said: ¡°Be careful, there is something to get out!¡± The other three people were shocked and dispersed, and the next moment, the ground burst, and the figures of Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei appeared in ce. Seeing that no one was making a move, Tang Ruowei pouted very quietly, while Zuo Yanfei faced the other four cultivators, saying: ¡°I am Zuo Yanfei, a first-ss soldier of the Heavenly Army. This is Tang Ruowei, a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect. What are you from?¡± ¡°Heavenly Army? Qingming Sword Sect?¡± Hearing these two names, the cultivators around were shocked. As the top five sects of the Righteous Alliance, the names of these two sects were famous within the Nine Provinces. Except for loose cultivators who identally entered the road of cultivation, no one didn¡¯t know these names. ¡°Everyone, we are here just to investigate the case of the Crowned Prince of the Ding Kingdom.¡± Zuo Yanfei waved. ¡°Then it¡¯s good.¡± Pei Qingughed and said: ¡°We also came for this case. We found that the demon who killed the prince was hidden under this stone statue. Miss Zuo, you two might as well join us in ying these demons.¡± ¡°After our inquiry, the demon inside did not seem to be the murderer who killed the prince.¡± Zuo Yanfei nced at Pei Yuan lightly. ¡°On the other hand, one of you looks very simr to the attackers we met on the canal that day.¡± ¡°Oh, the world is so big, there are always a few people with simr shapes.¡± Pei Qing took a step forward while talking. ¡°But Miss Zou, you shouldn¡¯t believe the demon¡¯s words. Let¡¯s first capture these monsters back to the Ding Kingdom, and then decide.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Zuo Yanfei nced at Pei Qing, and suddenly gave up and sighed. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t understand the meaning of these ceremonious words. I don¡¯t like it too, so I will say straightly: there is no problem with the demons here, and their identity is not simple. You should retreat. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Qing looked at Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei. ¡°So, you two girls want to defend those demons?¡± ¡°What about you? Do you believe that, in the name of Qingming Sword Sect and Heavenly Army, we can¡¯t protect several innocent demons?¡± Zuo Yanfei asked coldly. Pei Qing hesitated a little but then sneered. ¡°You two girls are kind-hearted, but you have too few experiences. It is inevitable that you are tricked by the demon. Rest assured, we will not hurt you. At most, we captured the two and let the elder of your Secte and bring you back.¡± He waved his hand, and the other three cultivators gathered around, staring at Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei. ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t you really think about it?¡± Tang Ruowei gave a long sigh and spread her hands. ¡°I want to say this in advance: the sword has no eyes, you should have been killed by me on your side. My Master didn¡¯t teach me the ability to spare people¡¯s lives. He said that no matter what I did, protect yourself is the first priority. If we fight for real, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety ... ¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Pei Qing said indifferently: ¡°I have heard about Qingming¡¯s swordsmanship for a long time. Legends said in the same cultivation level, Qingming¡¯s disciples are unrivaled. Today, I want to test that.¡± ¡°Okay, now we¡¯re done with the chit-chat.¡± Zuo Yanfei raised her eyebrows and drew two spears from under the skirt, put them together. Tang Ruowei also sighed, twisted her wrist, and drew out her sword. The four disciples quietly spread apart. Pei Yuan and Pei Qing faced Tang Ruowei, while the grumpy Pei Dao and another disciple faced Zuo Yanfei. ¡°Get ready......¡± Zuo Yanfei closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened it suddenly. The spear pointed towards the non-speaking disciple like a dragon. ¡°Ruowei, let¡¯s kick their asses!¡± Book 2: 26.1: How Can You Have True Qi?

Book 2: Chapter 26.1: How Can You Have True Qi?

Zuo Yanfei¡¯s spear hit a blur barrier, making a clear sound. The silver dragon-like spear spouted a real thing and was full of energy. Although the non-speaking cultivator had already prepared, he still groaned and was taken back by Zuo Yanfei. Upon seeing that, Pei Dao roared, his palms glowed red, and he flew towards Zuo Yanfei. His palms came one after another like a bombardment, but Zuo Yanfei¡¯s long spear still blocked them all. In terms of cultivation level, Pei Dao was two sub-stages higher than Zuo Yanfei, thus thetter didn¡¯t intend to fight head-on for long. She took advantage of this to retreat and use erratic footwork to run into the dense forest of Dingjiang Mountain. ¡°Pei Shan, go after her!¡± Seeing that Zuo Yanfei disappeared, Pei Dao stomped his foot and hurriedly chased. Another disciple who was less talked also stumbled into the ground and used some technique of earth escape towards Zuo Yanfei¡¯s direction. The remaining Pei Yuan and Pei Qing blocked Tang Ruowei, looking at her while sneering. ¡°Rest assured, we will not do anything to you.¡± Pei Qingughed: ¡°After all, we can¡¯t afford to offend Qingming Sword Sect, so please hand over your weapon and surrender, then we will inform Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s elders toe and take you back.¡± ¡°Oh, I believe you ...¡± Tang Ruowei smiled and suddenly changed expression: ¡°Bullshit!¡± She opened her mouth slightly, and a ck sword beam shot out, approaching Pei Yuan¡¯s Purple Pce, but a light green barrier appeared in front of Pei Yuan, stopping the sword beam. However, Pei Yuan was still shocked by the impact of this attack and backed several steps. He secretly panicked, but said with a smile: ¡°Ha, do you think I would fall to the same trick twice? Girl, I can¡¯t stop your sword beam, but this talisman was made by ate Golden Core stage master. It should be enough to stop your attack. Give up, you have already -¡± Before he finished talking, Tang Ruowei suddenly sh-stepped and approached him, raising her hand and cing his chest. The palm covered in a light-ck gravity force broke through the green barrier and left a handprint on Pei Yuan¡¯s chest. The powerful palm strength immediately destroyed the muscles and bones of this Foundation Establishment stage cultivator, and his Purple Pce was also shattered. From Pei Yuan¡¯s seven orifices spewed out a burst of blood and his body fell to the ground, while Tang Ruowei stomped her feet, her figure sank into the ground and disappeared. ¡°Pei Yuan?¡± At this time, Pei Qing from the side reacted. ¡°Damn, don¡¯t run!¡± He took out a talisman and activated, and after prompting to inform the fellowpanions, he raised his hand and summoned a golden sword, carrying himself towards the direction of Tang Ruowei¡¯s departure. Book 2: 26.2: How Can You Have True Qi?

Book 2: Chapter 26.2: How Can You Have True Qi?

At this point, several disciples of Moon Worshipping Sect were led into the interior of Dingjiang Mountain by Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei, leaving only Pei Yuan¡¯s body on the site. After a while, the ground tremored again, and in a burst of aura, Bai Qiuran appeared beside the stone statue. ¡°s, why wouldn¡¯t you hear the sincere warning? People are too greedy.¡± He looked at Pei Yuan¡¯s body lying next to him. In his special vision that he gained from crossing the boundary of life and death, Pei Yuan¡¯s soul was tied up with iron chains by several soul takers. ¡°Should I almost teach Ruowei how to capture others alive ...¡± When he looked over there, it happened that some of the soul takers over there also looked at him. They stared at each other for a second, then the soul takers seemed to have seen something scary, dragging Pei Yuan¡¯s soul and running into the void. Looking at the scene, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t stop it, he just shook his head and sighed. Although Bai Qioran did not advocate the self-muttion of human races, he knew it¡¯s inevitable in the realm of cultivation. ording to what he heard, Tang Ruowei had already killed a disciple when she was attackedst time. The other side should know that she has that ability. And before the fight started, Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei have announced the name of the sect. After all the good words, Tang Ruowei reminded me again and again that they might die, but the disciple of Moon Worshipping Sect still ignored. It¡¯s as if a person was going to jump around in front of others, while moring, ¡°Come and kill me¡±, then if this person is really killed, no one would sympathize with him. Bai Qiuran also nced at the disciples who chased after two girls. Behind Zuo Yanfei was a cultivator in the middle of the Foundation Establishment stage and one in the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage, while chasing Tang Ruowei was the one in the so-called ¡°Quasi-Golden Core¡± stage. At this level, the cultivators¡¯ true Qi have condensed to the extreme within the Purple Pce and had a spontaneous solidification trend, and the cultivators also had some characteristics of the Golden Core stage. However, after all, he was still a cultivator in the Foundation Establishment stage, so Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t worry about his apprentice at all. As long as he didn¡¯t have a real Golden Core, with the moves he taught and her own wisdom, she would not lose. Thinking of this, Bai Qiuranzily scanned the stone statue of the first emperor of Ding Kingdom, and then sat on the stone tform at the foot of the stone statue. After a while, a roaring wind sounded in the sky, and several people wearing simr costumes to the previous Moon Worshipping Sect disciples, surrounding a Golden Core cultivator,nded from the sky on a colorful flying sword. ¡°Master, the ce where senior brother Pei Qing activated the talisman is here.¡± One of the disciples looked around and found Pei Yuan¡¯s body lying on the ground and Bai Qiuran sitting on the stone tform at the foot of the stone statue. ¡°That¡¯s ... Pei Yuan? Master, he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Calm down. You, and you, put away Pei Yuan¡¯s body.¡± The Golden Core cultivator who looked like an old Taoist shouted amand, then looked at Bai Qiuran and asked: ¡°Fellow Taoist, can you tell me, who killed this man?¡± Hey, so polite. Bai Qiuran thought about it for a while, but he looked up at the sky and showed an ¡°I don¡¯t care¡± expression. ¡°God knows, maybe I was killed by me.¡± ¡°Fellow Taoist, are you joking?¡± The old Taoist plucked his beard and said with his hands behind his back: ¡°Let the old man guess. My disciple Pei Qing reported that Pei Shan died in the hands of a female cultivator in the Foundation Establishment stage, and ording to information, this time, among the ones who investigated the case of the prince, there was a group that is abination of two Foundation Establishment stage women and one Qi Refining stage man. It is your senior sister who killed Pei Yuan, right? Pei Qing and others are not here, that means they chase after the other two. Fellow Taoist, do you think what will happen to your sister when you are caught? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± Bai Qiuran shrugged his shoulders. ¡°My senior sisters will not stop until the truth of the case is found.¡± ¡°Ah, let¡¯s be honest, as you might guess, the crowned prince was killed by my senior brother. He directly using the spell to destroy the heart, and the me was put on the demons ... In this way, we Moon Worshipping Sect not only can help the second prince toe to power, control the country from behind the scenes but also, under the name of the revenge for the crown prince, kill those few demons and get their inner cores to refine pills. This is ¡®kill two birds with one stone¡¯. ¡± The old man sighed: ¡°Even if you know what happened, even if you can persuade Emperor Qu Peng to open the chest of the prince, and find out the real cause of death, there is no way of verifying who is doing it ... Well, I know that youe from famous sects, but your sect elders are not here, you still have no way to face a Golden Core cultivator. Although we can¡¯t get rid of you directly, tying you up and waiting for some time is easy. After the dust settles, let your sect elderse to get you back, it still provides the same result. The gap in strength is so great, I advise you not to try something reckless. ¡± After he finished, he gestured, and a group of disciples around gathered up. ¡°Oh, wait a minute.¡± Bai Qiuran reached out to stop: ¡°In order to avoid the guilt-free situation of the unknowing, let me make it clear first. My junior sister and I are from the Qingming Sword Sect, and the other one is from the Heavenly Army. It is best to think about it before you start. And, I¡¯m also not an ordinary Qi Refining stage. Maybe this dead guy was killed by me? ¡± ¡°Okay friend, the bluff ends here.¡± The old man looked at Pei Yuan¡¯s body and said lightly: ¡°Do you think we will believe you? Pei Yuan¡¯s body began to fracture from the chest, and it was obvious that he¡¯s killed by a brutal and domineering palm technique, and there is a huge amount of true Qi still remain in his body. You¡¯re just a Qi Refining stage, how can you have true Qi?¡± Book 2: 27.1: You Are Forcing Me Too Much!

Book 2: Chapter 27.1: You Are Forcing Me Too Much!

Bai Qiuran has always had a pain in his heart. As a cultivator in the 66,664th... no, the 66,665thyer of the Qi Refining stage, although after three thousand years, he tried to make up for all his shorings, there were always a few aspects that he could not make up for it. One of them was the True Qi. The Qi Sea within Bai Qiuran was almost infinite. Even if he had an immeasurable amount of Qi right now, the goal of filling the Qi Sea was still out of reach, so the thought ofpressing his Qi into True Qi has be a luxury. Without the True Qi, he couldn¡¯t perform some of the most basic postures for the Foundation Establishment stage, such as flying by the sword or casting spells. Although Hand Seal could be used to make up for spells, in the end, one kind of Hand Seal could only make up for one attribute of the spell. Some spells even needed to use the true Qi to mobilize the vitality of several attributes at the same time. For such a spell, Bai Qiuran could only stare in jealous. Riding the flying sword was even more painful in Bai Qiuran¡¯s heart. In his youth when his master hasn¡¯t ascended yet, his senior brother has a hobby: to take the girlfriend out for a ride, and Bai Qiuran could only stand on the mountain, watching enviously. So after the old man said something like ¡°You are a Qi Refining stage cultivator¡± and ¡°How can you have True Qi¡±, Bai Qiuran felt that his blood was boiling. However, adhering to the principle that a gentleman should speak first before use violence, Bai Qiuran was still patient, and persuaded the group of disciples who worshipped the moon worship: ¡°You better not do it ... you will regret it, really regret it.¡± ¡°Ha, little friend, I have seen such this kind of bluff more times than the number of meals in your life.¡± The Golden Core stage old man waved: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance: if you can release a flying sword, I will consider this is your win and let you go.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s expression copsed as if someone just forced him to eat shit. ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t, can you?¡± Behind the old man, a disciple of Moon Worshipping Sect pointed at Bai Qiuran and smiled: ¡°You can¡¯t even release a flying sword, you really are bluffing. Brothers,e, let this young buy in the Qi Refining stage see what the flying sword looks like! The disciples of Moon Worshipping Sectughed together, and then released their respective flying swords, and some even manipted the flying sword, deliberately dangling in front of Bai Qiuran¡¯s nose, teasing his nerves. ¡°You¡¯re forcing me too much! A group of Foundation Establishment stage cultivatorsbined to bully me, a Qi Refining stage cultivator. This is so unfair!¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head, his face was as ck as ink, but suddenly raised his head again, and showed a cold smile to the disciples of Moon Worshipping Sect. ¡°Huh, who said I don¡¯t have a flying sword? Don¡¯t regret it.¡± His hand flicked, and he took out a bundle of ropes made of demon¡¯s tendon from the storage bag. ¡°I will show you now. I have a sword!¡± Bai Qiuran raised his hand, and the rope flew out, entwining the huge stone sword in the hands of the stone statue of the first emperor of the Ding Kingdom. When he pulled hard, the palm of the statue shattered, and the huge stone sword was suddenly torn up by him, thrown in the air, and the wind gusted out loudly. ¡°Oh my god!¡± All disciples¡¯ faces changed the time, and even the face of the old man became extremely pale. As a Golden Core cultivator, if he tried his best, he was able to break the mountain and open the valley, but a feat like this ¡°pulling a heavy stone sword that was 30 to 40 meters long and thicker than the waist of two people and waving it like a whip by physical strength alone¡±, that¡¯s outside his ability. ¡°Fellow Daoist... no, senior!¡± The old man quickly raised his hand: ¡°Please calm down!¡± ¡°Fuck your calm down!¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s Qi permeated the stone sword, and the stone sword suddenly emitted a magnificent glory. He snorted and pulled the stone sword, patting the group of disciples. ¡°I am most annoyed when someone talk about the flying sword in front of me! Do you like flying sword that much? Good, a flying sword ising!¡± The sword was full of energy, like a stone wall pressed towards the disciples of Moon Worshipping Sect. Only the Golden Core stage master could react. A tactic, a golden light appeared all over his body, his palms pushed towards the body of the stone sword. With a loud bang, the old man¡¯s energy barrier, which looked like an indestructible shield, was overwhelmed by the endless Qi, and almost instantly shattered. The old man him was pressed by the stone sword and spit a big mouthful of blood. With a loud bang, a deep sword-shaped crater appeared near the stone statue, and the disciples of Moon Worshipping Sect, like their masters, spit out blood and were beaten out. Although none of them died, they were seriously injured andy on the ground, groaning in pain. ¡°How do you like my flying sword?¡± Seeing this, Bai Qiuran snorted coldly, pulling the rope back, and inserted the stone sword back into ce without any errors. Book 2: 27.2: You Are Forcing Me Too Much!

Book 2: Chapter 27.2: You Are Forcing Me Too Much!

Deep in the dense forest of Dingjiang Mountain, Zuo Yanfei galloped all the way, using the footwork of the Heavenly Army and her familiarity with the terrain of the mountain forest, constantly shuttled through the dense forest, from time to time making harassment attacks on Pei Shan and Pei Dao behind her. Pei Shan and Pei Dao were also irritated by Zuo Yanfei¡¯s actions and did not notice that with Zuo Yanfei¡¯s footwork and familiarity with the terrain, she could easily escape if she wanted. Chasing all the way, the two followed Zuo Yanfei and came to a deep canyon that could only amodate one person in and out. Zuo Yanfeie in, and Pei Shan and Pei Dao followed without hesitation, but halfway, they saw Zuo Yanfei stopped. ¡°Haha, why don¡¯t you continue to run? Is your true Qi exhausted?¡± Pei Dao sneered and squeezed his fist. ¡°Surrender and we¡¯ll not harm you... Although Brother Pei Qing said so, you little girl has teased us for so long, it¡¯s unreasonable not to take for some benefits from you.¡± ¡°Miss, only people who can endure the pain of the flesh for a while would have a future ... A cultivator in the middle of the Foundation Establishment stage and one in the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage deal with you who are in the middle of the Foundation Establishment stage, and our attribute counters yours. Even if you are a disciple of the Heavenly Army, it is impossible to beat us. ¡± Pei Shan also advised: ¡°Rx, we will neither endanger your life nor harm your virginity.¡± ¡°Oh, it seems that there is a lot of things you don¡¯t know about Heavenly Army.¡± Zuo Yanfei stepped on the foot, and two short guns in his hand synthesized a long gun. ¡°For example ... Our disciples of the Heavenly Army are able to ovee the disadvantage in the attributes and fight one-on-two with enemies who have a higher level!¡± Having said that, sheunched her true Qi and activated the secret technique of the Heavenly Army. Heavenly Army was a sect with the concept of training warriors, their specialty was not only the use of various types of equipment and meleebat but also the characteristics of being stronger in fierce battles. For a soldier, on the battlefield, it¡¯s inevitable that there were times they had to face arge number of opponents at once or a much stronger opponent, but as a qualified fighter, even in death, they must drag the enemy to hell with them. Based on this concept, themander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army has developed a unique technique. Using it, a disciple would gain a power bonus when using the Heavenly Army¡¯s moves. The more serious the injury, the greater the power. And, when the injury reached a certain degree, this unique skill would also stimte the true Qi, repairing the user¡¯s body autonomously, so that the user could continue to fight for a long time. (TL¡¯s note: Basically abination of Berserker¡¯s Blood and Inner Vitality) High-level members of the Heavenly Arm were the killing machine on the battlefield, one could kill a hundred enemies, all because of this terrifying technique, its name was- ¡°Last Stand!¡± With a low roar, the true Qi in Zuo Yanfei¡¯s body ran like wild horses, her blood was boiling. ¡°Every single one of your guesses is wrong. I brought you here, not because of exhaustion, or because of begging for mercy, but because¨C¡± The silver spear in her hand moved like a silver dragon. The heroine held the spear with one hand, and the other was pointing at Pei Shan and Pei Dao, shouting: ¡°It¡¯s because I want to defeat you here and reverse the battle situation!¡± Book 2: 28.1: The Full Cannot Understand The Hungry

Book 2: Chapter 28.1: The Full Cannot Understand The Hungry

Tang Ruowei¡¯s body constantly shuttled in the soil. She could feel that the cultivator behind was constantly chasing her, full of anger. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯ve said that you will die if you shoot, you don¡¯t believe it, yet still me the dead on me again. The girl felt that she was wronged, but did not stop and continued to escape. In fact, the Earth Escape technique taught to her by Bai Qiuran could easily let her escape from a Quasi-Golden Core cultivator, but Tang Ruowei had some ideas, thus she deliberately slowed down the speed so that Pei Qing could catch up with her. Why do I have to depend on your mood to act? Thisdy is in a bad mood too! Do you think that our sect is far away, so you dare to bully me and sister Zou? The more she thought, the angrier she became. Suddenly, Tang Ruowei simply stopped the Earth Escape technique, got out of the soil, and waited. Pei Qing quickly arrived. Seeing Tang Ruowei stood there, he sneered: ¡°Humph, why don¡¯t you run?¡± ¡°Because after think about it carefully, why should I run?¡± As Tang Ruowei said, she turned around and looked at Pei Qing. ¡°In terms of background, I am a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s strongest person. In terms of weapon, I have the highest grade flying sword that Master refined to me. In terms of technique, I practiced the most advanced exercises, learned the most powerful move. In terms of qualifications, I have the Heavenly-level Spiritual Root. In terms of morality, I protect the lives of innocent people whom you are plotting to wrongly me. It is also you who ignore my advice and attack me first... So why should I run? You should be the one who has to run. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Qing also said: ¡°That saved me a lot of things. I changed my mind. Little girl, you killed Pei Shan and Pei Yuan, if I can¡¯t let you pay a little price, I¡¯m not worthy for my brothers.¡± ¡°Then¨C¡± Tang Ruowei bit her lips. ¡°See my sword!¡± The girl opened her small mouth, another ck sword beam shed away. The speed and power of this sword beam exceeded the reaction ability of a Quasi-Golden Core cultivator and hit Peiqing in the blink of an eye. However, Pei Qing was also well-prepared, and with a crisp sound, there seemed to be some emerald green light barrier around his body. The sword beam was reflected, turning back into the Kunling sword, wandering beside Tang Ruowei. ¡°The same moves will not work twice on me!¡± Pei Qing sneered and raised his hand. ¡°Is it?¡± Tang Ruowei stepped a few steps forward andunched a palm with the power of gravity toward Pei Qing. Thetter also countered with a backhand palm. The two palms collided together, ck and green True Qi exploded from the collision point, lifting the surrounding soilyer by more than one foot thick. ¡°Humph.¡± After Pei Qing took two steps back, his blood rushed up and his face turned red, be he¡¯s still saying: ¡°Nothing special. What else can you do?¡± Tang Ruowei ignored him and controlled the Kunling sword twirled bu her side. The ck sword beam stroke again, but this time it was caught by Pei Qing, and his green True Qi blocked the Kunling sword and made it unable to breakthrough. ¡°I have said that this trick is useless to me!¡± Pei Qing said coldly: ¡°You run of techn¨C¡± Before he finished speaking, Tang Ruowei stepped forward suddenly, stretched out her palm, and pped heavily on the handle of the Kunling sword. If the power of one move was not enough to break through the defense, then the easiest way was to superimpose the power of the two moves. Tang Ruowei¡¯s unparalleled palm strength pushed the sword, the tip of the de instantly broke through Pei Qing¡¯s defense, and prated into his chest,pletely shattered his internal organs. Pei Qing spat out blood and fell to the ground, but he did not die immediately. ¡°Eh, you didn¡¯t die? You deserve to be a Quasi-Golden Core cultivator.¡± Tang Ruowei blinked and admired. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Pei Qing looked at Tang Ruowei with a look of horror and unwillingness, but he already lost all strength to move. ¡°I can¡¯t save you.¡± Tang Ruowei shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s more, I already warn you, but you still attack me ... I can only give you a painless death.¡± Her index finger and middle finger rose together, her thumb pressed her ring finger and little finger, and the Kunling sword cut through Pei Qing¡¯s throat. There was a trace of giving up and relief in Pei Qing¡¯s eyes. He rxed his body and stopped breathing. ¡°Remember not to do such injustice in your next life.¡± Tang Ruowei said, pulling the Kunling sword out. The tip of the sword brought a trace of blood, which was cleaned by Tang Ruowei. She thought for a while, then raised her hand and patted the ground. A big pit that was more than two meters long and one meter wide suddenly appeared. The girl walked to Pei Qing¡¯s body, lifted him up with one hand, threw his corpse into the pit, and then used Great Happening Primordial Gravity to manipte the surrounding soil to close up, leaving only a small stone as the tombstone on this pit. After doing all this, Tang Ruowei pped her hands and stood up. ¡°There is nothing to worry about those demons. They are guarded by him. It is estimated that no one in the world can hurt them.¡± The girl whispered to herself: ¡°I should find Sister Zuo first. There are two people chased after her, and their attributes counter hers. Her fight may not be easier than mine.¡± Book 2: 28.2: The Full Cannot Understand The Hungry

Book 2: Chapter 28.2: The Full Cannot Understand The Hungry

Tang Ruowei used the Earth Escape technique to chase along the of Zuo Yanfei¡¯s direction. After stopped several times, using her Soul Awareness and the methods that Zuo Yanfei had just taught her to identify the trail, she found the route of Zuo Yanfei and the other two. When she came to the valley where Zuo Yanfei and Pei Dao and Pei Shan were fighting, a flood surge broke out inside the valley and two figures flew out. She recognized those were Pei Dao and Pei Shan. Two disciples of Moon Worshipping Sect fell on the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood, while Zuo Yanfei held the spear and stepped out of the valley stride. Her armor had been shredded and exposed arge piece of snow-white skin, but her eyes were red, and a light blue True Qi surrounded her. Tang Ruowei nced a little and gulped. Zuo Yanfei¡¯s figure was quite graceful. It¡¯s not visible when wearing armor, but now that the armor was broken, two huge breasts she possessed was revealed, making Tang Ruowei feel very jealous. ¡°Come.¡± Zuo Yanfei stretched out her hand and waved Pei Dao and Pei Shan. ¡°Keep going!¡± ¡°What monster is this woman?¡± Pei Dao gasped and scolded: ¡°Is this the true power of the five major sects in the Righteous Alliance? This is still the case with the Heavenly Army. What about the Qingming Sword Sect who ims to be unrivaled in one-on-onebat capabilities ...¡± ¡°Hi, how are you?¡± Tang Ruowei greeted them. The two were startled and Pei Dao asked in horror: ¡°Why are you here? Where is senior brother Pei Qing?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ruowei thought about the wording, then pointed behind and said: ¡°I buried him on the hill over there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re definitely a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect.¡± Zuo Yanfei nodded, smiled at Tang Ruowei, and then continued to apply the pressure on the two: ¡°Do you still want to continue fighting?¡± Pei Dao and Pei Shan looked at each other, then Pei Shan raised his hand and said: ¡°Two heroines, we surrender.¡± ¡°Um, hand over your weapon.¡± Tang Ruowei nced at them and said: ¡°If you have the idea of letting your master and brotherse to the aid, then give it up as soon as possible. To tell you the truth, my master is also nearby. He is definitely able to deal with one or two Golden Core cultivators. ¡± Pei Shan smiled bitterly, surrendered his flying sword and talisman, and then squatted down quite consciously. Pei Dao was a little dissatisfied, but Pei Shan persuaded him: ¡°Brother, surrender, there is no more fight, fifteen minutes.¡± Pei Dao snorted and surrendered his things rather helplessly. The two squatted down holding their heads, and Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei stood together. Tang Ruowei looked at Zuo Yanfei¡¯s chest with some envy and said: ¡°Sister Zuo¡¯s curve is really good.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zuo Yanfei looked down and then smiled: ¡°What¡¯s so good about these useless slumps of meat? It¡¯s ufortable to wear armor and increase the collision area when evading ... The only benefit is that I always have a dumbbell to exercise my shoulders and waist.¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s face was ck, and she murmured verbally: ¡°The full cannot understand the hungry.¡± Zuo Yanfei did not hear herin. The female soldier smiled and turned to Tang Ruowei, saying: ¡°There isn¡¯t much time. Let¡¯s tie them up first, and then... Be careful!¡± Suddenly Zuo Yanfei eximed, reaching out and pushing away Tang Ruowei, then kicked Pei Shan and Pei Dao, sent them to fly away, and finally, she jumped up. At the next moment, a violent explosion suddenly urred on the spot. Tang Ruowei was pushed away and flew out. Afternding on the ground, she quickly turned her head to look around. Countless emerald green vines were slowly emerging from arge pit on the ground. They somehow extended out and twisted into a bundle. Behind these vines, more vines were crawling along the ground, covered the mountain. Book 2: 29.1: Qingming Sword Patriarch

Book 2: Chapter 29.1: Qingming Sword Patriarch

Under the stone statue of the Ding Kingdom Emperor, Bai Qiuran walked to the Golden Core master who was fainted, grabbed his cor, and pped his face. ¡°Hello, are you awake?¡± The old man woke up confusedly. When he saw Bai Qiuran in front of him, he was so frightened that he suddenly waved his hands: ¡°Senior, please spare my life!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t, you already died.¡± Bai Qiuran grabbed his shirt and forced to ask: ¡°Let me ask you a question: is there still a group of your people on the way?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The old man asked for mercy: ¡°Senior, please calm down, and I will persuade them to leave. We will give up these demons and leave it to the senior ...¡± ¡°Stop, stop.¡± Bai Qiuran continued to ask: ¡°Which direction will your secte from?¡± ¡°I led the disciples to guard the east, the sect leader was in the north, and my junior brother was in the west.¡± The old man said: ¡°They may join in the middle ande from the north.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± Bai Qiuran loosened his grip on the old man¡¯s cor and said: ¡°The disciple of your sect activated allmunication talismans at once. You should have received the message at about the same time. You have been here for so long, why have they note over?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ...¡± The old man whispered. Bai Qiuran ignored him, opened his Soul Awareness, radiated out along the Dingjiang Mountain, and then he saw the green vines all over the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome.¡± He opened his eyes: ¡°That demon has started to go crazy.¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head and pondered, shouting to the old man. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The old man said quickly. ¡°Stay here, guard your disciples, don¡¯t go anywhere, don¡¯t touch those demons, do you understand?¡± While talking, Bai Qiuran took out an iron sword from the storage bag. ¡°Understood.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a while.¡± Throwing away the iron sword, Bai Qiuran stomped, jumped up, and disappeared from the sight of the old man. Book 2: 29.2: Qingming Sword Patriarch

Book 2: Chapter 29.2: Qingming Sword Patriarch

On the other side, Zuo Yanfei, Tang Ruowei, and the two disciples of Moon Worshipping Sect looked at the vines all over the mountain with horror. ¡°This... what is the level of this demon?¡± Zuo Yanfei took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s probably the one behind those foxes.¡± Tang Ruowei nced at Pei Dao and Pei Shan. ¡°Look like your plotting against those little demons has pissed the old one. Apparently it¡¯s out of your expectation, isn¡¯t it?¡± The vines all over the mountains squirmed like tentacles, and suddenly spit out something from the crevices of the vines. The four people looked closely and found that it was a broken hand, holding a golden g in their hands. ¡°That... that¡¯s the token of the sect leader.¡± Pei Shan¡¯s face lost all colors. ¡°How is it possible?¡± ¡°Do you still have the time to worry about your sect leader?¡± Zuo Yanfei smiled bitterly: ¡°If we can¡¯t figure out a method now, I¡¯m afraid we are going to apany him too. Ruowei, can your Earth Escape be used?¡± Tang Ruowei tried it and replied: ¡°No, the soil is blocked by the demon¡¯s power ... Ah!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, I just remembered that I buried their senior brother in the soil.¡± Tang Ruowei nced at Pei Shan and Pei Dao. ¡°Now......¡± Pei Shan and Pei Dao¡¯s faces suddenly seemed to like they just had to swallow old shit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that much!¡± Zuo Yanfei said: ¡°Attention, it¡¯sing!¡± The whole mountain swayed, the soilyer exploded like waves, and numerous vines were drilled from the ground, weaving into a huge, heading towards Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei. Whether it was Zuo Yanfei¡¯s spear or Tang Ruowei¡¯s sword beam, in front of this vine web, they were like ants, small and useless. When the four people were about to be covered by this vine, a sword beam suddenly appeared on the horizon, shuttled to form a silver mist. In front of the four people, the big of vines and a vine nearby was cut together with the ground. The piece of vine seemed to have suffered damage and flinched slightly, and then a vicious female voice was heard from the verdant vine. ¡°Qingming Sword Patriarch!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be called by that title. After all, I¡¯m just a Qi Refining stage cultivator.¡± A white figure appeared in front of the four people. A man with white hair and white eyebrows. ¡°What?¡± Zuo Yanfei opened his mouth in amazement. ¡°Brother Bai Qiuran?¡± ¡°He is actually my master.¡± Tang Ruowei took Zuo Yanfei¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Come on, Sister Zuo, let¡¯s avoid it a little bit, just leave it to Master.¡± Zuo Yanfei looked at Bai Qiuran, and suddenly she understood. After thinking about it, she followed Tang Ruowei and went to hide in the distance. Pei Shan and Pei Dao nced at each other and quickly followed the two girls. Seeing his disciples doing so, Bai Qiuran nodded in satisfaction, then said to the vines all over the mountains: ¡°Long time no see, Cui Luo.¡± ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡± The female voice said resentfully: ¡°For two thousand years, I have been thinking day and night how to tear up your hypocritical face!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Bai Qiuran touched his chin, and said positively: ¡°Then do you want to try it right now? To tell you the truth, I have been suppressing my advancement recently, so I can only fight with one-tenth of my power now. This is a good opportunity for you.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± The female voice sneered: ¡°Do you think I will believe you? In the war two thousand years ago, how many demons died under Qingming Sword Patriarch¡¯s tricks?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand: ¡°In this regard, this Bai Qiuran always treats people with sincerity, but these demons don¡¯t believe me. They walk to the death themselves. How can I stop them?¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°But this time, I really didn¡¯t lie to you. I suppressed my advancement in order to break through the Foundation Establishment stage, and the strength I can exert without breaking through is indeed one-tenth. ¡± Bai Qiuran looked at somewhere provocatively and said: ¡°So, do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The female voice chuckled, then snapped: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± As she screamed, the mountains and vines rose up, and several nearby hills also exploded at the same time, revealing the countless vines inside. The surrounding strata have been hollowed out by the big demon, leaving only a thin shell, and the vines that broke out of the shell condensed into a tall and enormous giant. With a roar, the giant formed from the vines punched toward Bai Qiuran. Book 2: 30.1: There Is No Next Time

Book 2: Chapter 30.1: There Is No Next Time

The blow created a strong wind that swept the ground, even Tang Ruowei and others who were hiding in the distance, were blown away. Facing such a powerful punch, Bai Qiuranughed softly. ¡°Pathetic.¡± He raised his arm and opened his hand. The woven giant of the vine suddenly gleamed with an endless green light which gathered towards his palm. The fist that was enough to smash the mountain, before reaching Bai Qiuran¡¯s face, suddenly turned white-gray and dissipated into ashes. The green light disappeared, and the giant¡¯s whole body copsed. A green-haired woman in a green dress fell out of the giant¡¯s body, covering her chest, and looked at Bai Qiuran with a pale face. ¡°Although you are a nt spirit, I also have Heavenly-level Wood Spiritual Root .¡± Bai Qiuran withdrew his hand and squeezed it gently, the green life energy in his hand turned into a light spot and returned to the earth. ¡°Although you are already an old hag, you are still too young in front of me.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The green-haired woman sneered: ¡°The Qingming Sword Patriarch is really is a hypocritical person who can shamelessly tell lies.¡± ¡°First, I have no obligation to tell you the truth. You and I are enemies.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out two fingers and sneered: ¡°Second, who do you think you are? If I want to win against you, do I need to use a lie like this?¡± He tilted his head slightly and looked at Cui Luo with squinted eyes. ¡°I only have one-tenth of the strength, but this one-tenth of the strength is enough to conquer the demon world. Little old hag, not mention you, even if the demon emperores, he won¡¯t go back to the demon world alive. ¡± Cui Luo stared at him in silence. ¡°Moreover, even if you can withstand one-tenth of my strength, I can immediately take out two-tenths and three-tenths of the strength to fight back.¡± Bai Qiuran pinched his nostrils and said: ¡°You are not calm enough, Cui Luo. My worst result is just to break through anotheryer of the Qi Refining stage, but at least I will be able to use you as a punching bag. I am still happy. You came to Nine Provinces this time not to avenge me, right? ¡± Cui Luo rolled his eyes, coldly said: ¡°Where is Princess Bai Ling?¡± ¡°Protected by me.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Cui Luo¡¯s face. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t do anything to the daughter of the White Fox King. Once the demon emperor dies, the ten demon kings of the demon world will fight for the throne. The fiercer you fight, the happier our human race will be. I won¡¯t interfere with the internal affairs of your demon world. ¡° Book 2: 30.2: There Is No Next Time

Book 2: Chapter 30.2: There Is No Next Time

¡°Have the princess told you ...¡± Cui Luo¡¯s face copsed. ¡°Oh, of course, she told me all.¡± Bai Qiuran sneered, akimbo: ¡°Do you really think she is on your side? She¡¯s just a half-human half-demon child, the result of the demon emperor came to our world and raped human females. When the Kamasutra Sect killed her mother and forced her to join, did the demon n do anything? Do you think that giving her an empty title, and she was willing to follow you back to the demon world and be loyal to the demon n?¡± Cui Luo bit her lower lip and said nothing. ¡°When she was forced by her master to be a tool to gather male essence, that¡¯s me who rescued her, killed her master, helped her be the leader of the Kamasutra Sect, helped her to implement her reforms and improved the rtionship between the Evil Alliance and the Righteous Alliance. At this moment, of course, she is going to help me! ¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Cui Luo with disdain and continued: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m naturally on her side. I know what game the demon emperor is ying. He wants to get his blood back to help calm the demon world, or provoke a war to pass on internal conflicts, right? As long as Su Xiangxue disagree, don¡¯t even think about it. I tell you, this time it¡¯s Moon Worshipping Sect¡¯s fault. You killed half of them, I will still let you go, but the next time it happened, I¡¯lle to the demon world myself and cut the demon emperor¡¯s head! ¡± If someone else said so, Cui Luo might sneer, but Bai Qiuran had already proven his strength as early as two thousand years ago. Cui Luo gradually calmed down as her fear gradually overwhelmed her anger and hatred. ¡°Bai Qiuran, you ...¡± She straightened up and wanted to continue to say something, but suddenly there was a sound of music came from the forests, interrupting their confrontation. ¡°Finally willing toe out.¡± Hearing this sound, Bai Qiuran murmured, and Cui Luo¡¯s face changed. ¡°Princess?¡± ¡°Okay, Cui Luo, stop here. Mr. Bai, please don¡¯t stimte her nerves anymore.¡± A voice that sounded like a yellow warbler came out of the valley, and the sound alone made the bones softened. Anyway, Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei clearly saw that at the moment Pei Shan and Pei Dao heard this voice, their whole body shook twice as if they were hit by lightning. When the words fell, a white figure came close, and a beautifuldy appeared in front of everyone. She covered her face with a white veil and only exposed a pair of beautiful eyes. The in white, simple long dress, when be worn by her, radiated a special charm. This beauty held a jade music instrument and stood between Bai Qiuran and Cui Luo. Her eyes swept across the audience and paused indistinctly on Tang Ruowei¡¯s body before cing it on Bai Qiuran and Cui Luo. By her eyes, even Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei felt a little blushing, not to mention Pei Shan and Pei Dao on the side. Their saliva already came out like spring yet they themselves did not notice. ¡°Cui Luo.¡± Su Xiangxue said softly to Cuiluo on the side: ¡°Princess Bai Ling and her maids have been brought over by me, please take them away. , When you go back, please tell the White Fox King: this world is sinister, he should discipline his daughter better. If shees to Nine Provinces next time, then we humans have no obligation to help him continue to find his daughter. ¡± ¡°Princess.¡± Cui Luo hesitated and asked: ¡°Did the Qingming Sword Patriarch just say the truth?¡± ¡°It is true.¡± Su Xiangxue nodded without hesitation: ¡°If human and demon start the war, I must stand on the side of Mr. Bai. Just go back, do you think that the demon emperor really doesn¡¯t know where my heart is?¡± She looked at Cui Luo and gently opened her lips. ¡°Come on, Cui Luo, although it may be useless, I still advise you to let go of the hatred.¡± ¡°Princess, are you also telling Cui Luo those principles?¡± Cui Luo excited. ¡°No, I am a demonic cultivator. Of course, I believe that hatred must be reported, but your hatred obviously cannot be reported.¡± Su Xiangxue gave Bai Qiuran a nce. ¡°Furthermore, although I didn¡¯t witness the war between human and demon, after listening to it, I thought that your mother deserves to die. Live well, Cui Luo, in this life, you should live for yourself, not for your mother. ¡± ¡°Cui Luo¡¯s life is only for revenge.¡± Cui Luo replied stubbornly. ¡°Ah, then you go.¡± Su Xiangxue sighed: ¡°Princess Bai Ling is on the way. Goodbye.¡± Cui Luo gave Su Xiangxue aplicated look and said goodbye: ¡°Cui Luo is leaving. Princess, please be cherished.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Seeing her turn away, Bai Qiuran suddenly said: ¡°There is no next time.¡± Cui Luo gritted her teeth, nced at Bai Qiuran, then turned into a vine, dived into the soil, and disappeared. Book 2: 31.1: Reasons For Sparing

Book 2: Chapter 31.1: Reasons For Sparing

After throwing Pei Shan and Pei Dao to the Golden Core old man and telling him to visit soon, Bai Qiuran brought Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei to Su Xiangxue. ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is Su Xiangxue, the current leader of the Kamasutra Sect, and one of the three big shots of the Evil Alliance.¡± Bai Qiuran patted Su Xiangxue¡¯s incense shoulders as if she were an iron buddy. ¡°Remember to keep away from her when you meet her next time.¡± Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei looked at each other, but when they saw the smile in Su Xiangxue¡¯s eyes, they bowed politely: ¡°Nice to meet you, sect leader Su.¡± ¡°Actually, don¡¯t be so restrictive. This one is a reformist. Under her leadership, the Kamasutra Sect has not killed anyone. At present, the chain store of Pleasure Realm has opened in several provinces, and it has been well received. ¡± Bai Qiuran rolled his eyes and said: ¡°Of course, this one in front of me is still not to be underestimated. The exercise she cultivated is Phantom Charmbined with the demon race¡¯s royal techniques. After my improvement, it has reached the level of being able to call the sky down and rain or blizzard. She can make any cultivator under the Nascent Soul stage orgasm uncontrobly. Therefore, if you are courageous, you can call her Mistress of Pleasure Flood... ¡± Su Xiangxue rolled her eyes and raised her hand to cover Bai Qiuran¡¯s mouth. Then she smiled at Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him talking nonsense. Two little girls, if something happens in the future, you can go to the Pleasure Realm to ask for help, just say my name.¡± ¡°So beautiful ... hold on!¡± Tang Ruowei shook her head diligently to remind herself of her sexual orientation, then looked at Bai Qiuran and asked: ¡°Sect leader Su, are you rted to the demon race?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Su Xiangxue, Su Xiangxue nodded to him indifferently, so Bai Qioran continued to say: ¡°She has half of the dragon blood on her body, and the current emperor of the demon race is a nine-headed dragon.¡± ¡°What do you mean by the so-called demon race, demon emperor, demon world?¡± Tang Ruowei continued to ask. ¡°The demon race is our collective name for all non-human living beings that have spirits. nts, rocks, animals, monsters, after awakened spirits and practiced transformation, we call them demons. As the name suggests, the demon emperor is the demon race¡¯s leader, who controls the demon world, and the demon world is another world that was opened in the void by the first-generation demon emperor countless years ago and is connected to the Nine Provinces through a rift in space. ¡± Bai Qiuran exined: ¡°The woman just now is the messenger from the demon race. And the white fox is the daughter of one of the ten demon kings in the demon race.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ruowei thought about it and finally asked the question he always wanted to ask: ¡°So why does she hate you so much? You dumped her?¡± Although Tang Ruowei was a princess, she¡¯s a girl after all, and every girl liked drama and gossip. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because I killed her mother.¡± Bai Qiuran replied unchanged: ¡°So she hates me for granted.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei looked at him nkly. ¡°Two thousand years ago, the human race at that time had finally gained the upper hand in the battle with the devils and drove or ughtered the remaining devils in the Nine Provinces. At this time, the demon emperor thought this was a good opportunity, so he gathered an army and invaded the Nine Provinces. ¡± Su Xiangxue sighed and added to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Leading by the five major sects of the Righteous Alliance and the three main sects of the Evil Alliance, the human race gathered the power of countless cultivators and fought for a long time before they beat the demon back again. At the end of the war, the crowned prince of the demon race, in order to obtain military food, carried out an inhuman massacre of the mortals of Lin Province at that time, whichsted ten days and ten nights. The history called that incident [Lin Province Ten Massacre]. Later, the demon race surrenderedpletely. In the process of withdrawing troops, a man chased them into the demon world and killed the demon race¡¯s crowned prince and the strategist who advised him, as well as all apanying sergeants. ¡± ¡°This person is ...¡± Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei nced at Bai Qiuran. ¡°Humph.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled proudly, pointing his thumb at his face. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Bai Qiuran!¡± Book 2: 31.2: Reasons For Sparing

Book 2: Chapter 31.2: Reasons For Sparing

¡°It¡¯s hard to believe.¡± Tang Ruowei turned her head and said. ¡°The strategist who made suggestions for the demon prince at that time was a demon transformed from a vine, who¡¯s bloodthirsty, and ughtered arge number of humans. Her name is Cui Mu. She is Cui Luo¡¯s mother.¡± Su Xiangxue¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. ¡°Of course, as a mother, she is very good with Cui Luo, otherwise Cui Luo will not hate Bai Qiu so much... for two thousand years.¡± ¡°So what about this demon Cui Luo ?¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°She isn¡¯t like her mother who murders as a hobby, but in case someone provokes her...¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°You have also seen that the result of the sect leader and disciples of Moon Worshipping Sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Ruowei froze: ¡°Then why do you still spare this kind of demon? Didn¡¯t you teach me ¡®burn evil ones till its roots¡¯?¡± ¡°Um ... it¡¯s difficult to exin to you in words.¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°Wait a second.¡± His figure suddenly disappeared in front of the three men. In the next moment, he hurried back again, along with Cui Luo who waspletely confused. ¡°Qingming Sword Patriarch?¡± After a moment of confusion, Cui Luo eximed: ¡°Are you having second thoughts? I knew it! You human can¡¯t be trusted!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of a ss, please cooperate.¡± Bai Qiuran pressed her shoulder, then suddenly made a left uppercut and hit Cuiluo¡¯s face. Next, he beat her brutally with a rapid fist-cuff, and then he picked up Cui Luo and condensed his vitality to heal the bruise on the demon¡¯s face. ¡°Look.¡± Bai Qiuran pointed to Cui Luo, who was beaten up, and said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°That¡¯s why I let her go.¡± ¡°I seem to understand.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded. ¡°But I also know the reason why you have been single for three thousand years.¡± ¡°Qingming Sword Patriarch!¡± The next moment, Cuo Luo reacted, screamed, and flung over. ¡°Today I¡¯ll do anything to kill you!¡± ¡°Ah, s, Cui Luo, calm down.¡± Su Xiangxue quickly stopped her. ¡°If you want to take revenge, you should escort Princess Bai Ling back to the demon world first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hands disdainfully: ¡°This Bai Qiuran always keeps his words, if I say I¡¯ll spare you this time, then you¡¯ll be alive this time. Runaway quickly.¡± Su Xiangxue had to spend a long time calm Cui Luo down and persuade her to go back to the foxes. After returning, the head of the Kamasutra sect said to Bai Qiuran very resentfully: ¡°You¡¯re really a trouble maker.¡± ¡°Hey, I did it just because you were here.¡± Bai Qiuran shamelessly waved his hand: ¡°If you meet a handsome man in the future and it is not easy to drain his male essence, you can also tell me, I will help you to look out.¡± Book 2: 32.1: I Want To Marry You, But You Treat Me Like A Buddy!

Book 2: Chapter 32.1: I Want To Marry You, But You Treat Me Like A Buddy!

Bai Qiuran took the other three people back to the nearby town. Of course, along the way, he made Su Xiangxue angry many times. At this time, the leader of the Kamasutra Sect would not be polite, she hit him with the jade instrument. Arriving in the city, Bai Qioran temporarily left Zuo Yanfei and Tang Ruowei in the Pleasure Realm of Su Xiangxue, while he went to the mountain where the Moon Worshipper Sect located. Because the business atmosphere of the Kamasutra Sect obviously diforted the two girls, Su Xiangxue took them to the backyard of the Pleasure Realm. A secluded courtyard was built for her to stay temporarily, or for elders to discuss major issues. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think that he let Cui Luo carelessly. He is an old man. When people live for too long, they tend to be childish.¡± Seeing that Bai Qiuran was gone, Su Xiangxue sat down to y music, while talking. ¡°Cui Luo is one of the four envoys of the demon emperor. Her status in the demon world is very special. If she dies in the human world, it will inevitably start a war between human and demon. ¡± ¡°Master is so annoying, why sect leader Su is still speaking to him?¡± Tang Ruowei stared at Su Xiangxue for a long time and suddenly asked: ¡°It can¡¯t be... sect leader Su, do you like my master?¡± Buzz! Su Xiangxue¡¯s voice was chaotic, and then she coughed. She covered her mouth and relieved herself, and said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°Why did Miss Tang say this?¡± ¡°I can hardly imagine a woman paying so much for a man without personal affection.¡± Tang Ruowei said: ¡°I¡¯m a girl. I know that women¡¯s thoughts and actions are more introverted, not to mention that you are still a demonic cultivator, yet you have walked in this way with a righteous cultivator like Master. Have you never been under pressure? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Hearing her words, Zuo Yanfei next to her lowered her head in low self-esteem and murmured: ¡°Why did boys say I was more outgoing than them...¡± Su Xiangxue and Tang Ruowei ignored Zuo Yanfei¡¯s self-talking, and after thinking about it, Su Xiangxue said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°Mr. Bai has great grace for me, and of course I have to repay it. If he is not there, Su Xiangxue is just a free-to-use toilet for men, a furnace to gather male essence for my master. Now I can be the leader of the Kamasutra sect because of Bai Qiuran¡¯s support. Such a great kindness, Su Xiangxue will naturally try her best to repay. ¡± ¡°I have never learned the there is a demonic cultivator who repays kindness in the Qingming Sword Sect cultural course.¡± Tang Ruowei shook her head: ¡°What¡¯s more, even if it¡¯s repaying your gratitude, you have done too much. It¡¯s like letting him ask for anything he wants.¡± ¡°s, what does little girl Ruowei care so much about your Master¡¯s emotional life?¡± Su Xiangxue avoided answering. ¡°I am his disciple, so naturally I care about it.¡± Tang Ruowei supported his chin and replied: ¡°You think, if he really marries someone in the future, then I will need to call that person ¡®master-wife¡¯. It¡¯s my vital interest, Sect Master Su.¡± Su Xiangxue and Tang Ruowei stared at each other for a few seconds, then suddenlyughed out loud together, and Zuo Yanfei next to them looked stunned. Book 2: 32.2: I Want To Marry You, But You Treat Me Like A Buddy!

Book 2: Chapter 32.2: I Want To Marry You, But You Treat Me Like A Buddy!

¡°I couldn¡¯t think of a day when I became speechless in front of a junior.¡± Su Xiangxueughed: ¡°I like him, but does it matter? Even if we have the strength to stand together under the pressure of the two sides, but he is obvious for love. Moreover, Ruowei, do you want me to be your master-wife? ¡± ¡°This decision can¡¯t be made by me, but my Master.¡± Tang Ruowei made suggestions to Su Xiangxue: ¡°But I think that if things are going on like this, Su Sect Master can only live alone for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Oh? Is Ruowei girl trying to solve this predecessor¡¯s emotional problems?¡± Su Xiangxue asked with a smile: ¡°So why are you talking about it?¡± ¡°Because of your identity, you are a member of the Kamasutra Sect.¡± Tang Ruowei said sharply: ¡°When ites to the world¡¯s impression of the Kamasutra Sect, what do people think first? Slutty, seductive, and a ruthless demoness hid beneath the gorgeous appearance, who can sit on the ground and suck ... cough, in short, I think except those who have special hobbies, no man in the world is willing to marry a woman of the Kamasutra Sect as his wife. Besides that, that, that ... ¡± A blush suddenly appeared on Tang Ruowei¡¯s face. Her eyes flickered and asked intermittently: ¡°Sect leader Su, have you ever collected male essence?¡± Oh, after saying so much, she is still a young child. Su Xiangxue smiled proudly, then said: ¡°Then it depends on your definition of [collect male essence]? If it says to suck a man¡¯s *ahem*, then I have actually collected, but there has never been any intercourse.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Ruowei was shy in her heart, but couldn¡¯t help being curious about this topic. Zuo Yanfei on the side also secretly raised her ears and overheard the conversation between the two. After a pause, Tang Ruowei continued to ask: ¡°How did the Su Sect Master absorb the male essence?¡± After looking at Su Xiangxue¡¯s face, she waved again: ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s a forbidden secret, I don¡¯t want to listen to that kind of thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. In fact, this method was also modified by your master.¡± Su Xiangxue smiled and said: ¡°My Phantom Charm, among all exercises of the Kamasutra Sect, specializes in the charm effect. In fact, for ordinary men, I only need a word or a look to get their essence. Even if no onees to the store, just go around in the street and I can get countless male essence. ¡± ¡°Uh......¡± Reminiscent of Su Xiangxue¡¯s ability that Bai Qiuran told her before, Tang Ruowei felt a little shocked. This was the scourge of the moving beauty. If she took off her veil and let the emperors of the three kingdoms of Cang Province see, it¡¯s enough to make the three kingdoms perish because of the war. One of the three big shots of the Evil Alliance, truly a terrifying character. Having settled down, Tang Ruowei encouraged Su to recognize the gap with them, and said to Su Xiangxue: ¡°So sect leader Su is still a virgin?¡± Su Xiangxue thought about it and nodded. ¡°Then do my master know this?¡± Tang Ruowei asked again. Su Xiangxue thought hesitantly and shook his head. ¡°I never mentioned it with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Ruowei pped: ¡°That¡¯s why when my Master was with you, he would say those words. He just treated you like his good brother. A good buddy went out to find women, another helped to look out. For a pair of male friends, it¡¯s quite normal. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Xiangxue thought for a while and asked angrily and angrily: ¡°You mean, that guy has always treated me like a man?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, think about it, when you and the master met, you should have already cultivated Kamasutra Sect¡¯s exercise, right? Later when you became the sect leader, you lived in Pleasure Realm. The first time my master took me to see you, at that day, what he told to the disciples at the door was [call out the strongest of you here], and then the disciples brought him to you ... he probably still thinks that you are doing Kamasutra Sect¡¯s ¡®part-time job¡¯ in a chain store. ¡± Tang Ruowei guessed: ¡°He has a good rtionship with you, but he doesn¡¯t want to develop in that area, so he can only treat you as a male brother. If you continue this way, I¡¯m afraid you will be a best friend for a lifetime.¡± Book 2: 33.1: Brother, You Won鈥檛 Make a Move On Me, Will You?

Book 2: Chapter 33.1: Brother, You Won¡¯t Make a Move On Me, Will You?

¡°Take this pill and cultivate for two months, your injuries will recover.¡± Bai Qiuran put a bottle of pill into the hand of the Golden Core old man. ¡°Thank you senior for your reward.¡± The old man bowed deeply. ¡°So, I will ...¡± Bai Qiuran got up and wanted to go, but he saw the strange look on the faces of the disciples around him, so he asked: ¡°What? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± The old man hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°They¡¯re in pain, that¡¯s all.¡± When he said this, it felt like he was deliberately satire Bai Qiuran, and the old man sternly wished he could p himself in regret. Qingming Sword Sect was a righteous sect, but in the cultivation world, the word ¡°righteous¡± alone couldn¡¯t make a sect stand upright. ¡°Actually I also know what you want to say.¡± Bai Qiuran sat down again, tilting his legs, and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing but my luck that I was born in the Qingming Sword Sect and be epted as an apprentice by the immortals, so I don¡¯t understand the hard work of you small sects. That¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, right?¡± He looked around, observed the expressions of the disciples of Moon Worshipper Sect, and gave a sneer: ¡°Bullshit!¡± At this moment, the disciples showed the expression of anger and daring, but Bai Qiuran ignored them and continued to say: ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m a disciple of Qingming Taoist, and I¡¯m more than 3,000 years old this year. When Qingming Sword Sect was founded, my master was invincible in the cultivation world. My childhood is better than you, I have to admit this. But when my master founded Qingming Sword Sect, he was already in the Great ession stage. It took him only a hundred years to ascend, leaving only the delicate exercises, countless materials, vast territories, and our disciples who are good-for-nothing. ¡± After a pause, Bai Qioran¡¯s thoughts seemed to have returned to the past, and his eyes were a little lost. He continued: ¡°After Master¡¯s ascension, the strongest one in the sect was my eldest senior brother, who at that time was a mere mid-Nascent Soul stage. As for me, I could only fight an initial Nascent Soul stage cultivator if I risked my life. We¡¯re ipetent, yet we possessed the wealthiest patriarchal assets in the Nine Provinces at that time. An innocent man is guilty of his wealth. Do you think that we were better than you you then? ¡± After finishing this sentence, Bai Qiuran saw that the dissatisfied expression on the faces of the disciples. ¡°The betrayal of allies, the open attack of all parties, and the demonic cultivators who were suppressed by my master and did not dare to act rashly before his ascension, these people almost all ced their anger on the sect he founded. During the toughest days, we only had 20-30 disciples, and we were even forced to abandon the territory left by the founder. The sect wandered around in Nine Provinces for two or three hundred years.¡± Bai Qiuran stood up and looked at the disciples of Moon Worshipper Sect and said: ¡°We still stand up in this situation, so I think that I who have experienced this situation are qualified to ask you, why can¡¯t you revitalize your sect again?¡± ¡°But our situation is all because of you ...¡± Someone in the crowd whispered in a low voice. ¡°Shut up!¡± The old man said cursedly: ¡°Who dares to talk back? Stand up for me!¡± Bai Qiuran raised his hand to stop him, and his eyes urately locked on the young man who spoke. ¡°Do you think that the Moon Worshipper Sect has fallen like this, was it caused by me? Then I will tell you, if not because of me, you Moon Worshipper Sect, and several nearby sects, no one can survive. ¡± He looked at the young man and said: ¡°The three disciples in your sect were killed by my disciple. That¡¯s because you attacked her first, and before you started, she reminded you that I only passed her killing moves. Do you think that my disciple should stand on the spot and let you kill her? Your masters and elders, and half of the disciples were devoured by the big demon, also because you want to put the me on those fox demons, kill them to get their inner core, and take control of the country. After all, this situation is the result of your sect leader¡¯s stupid n. ¡± The disciple lowered his head and couldn¡¯t say a word. Upon seeing this, Bai Qiuran shook his head and said to the old man, who was next to him: ¡°I assume you will take over the leadership. Next time you apply to join the Righteous Alliance, you will definitely not be able to pass it, but if you try harder, after hundreds of years, you may have a chance. I will give you a suggestion. Cultivating hard, pay more attention to the things of the cultivation world, and if you are not strong enough, don¡¯t think about these crooked things like manipting an empire behind the scenes. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± The Golden Core old man bowed his head deeply. ¡°Hum, I have had my say. You must do it for yourself.¡± Bai Qiuran walked away. Book 2: 33.2: Brother, You Won鈥檛 Make a Move On Me, Will You?

Book 2: Chapter 33.2: Brother, You Won¡¯t Make a Move On Me, Will You?

Bai Qiuran hurriedly ran back to the Pleasure Realm of the city near Dingjiang Mountain to pick up his apprentice and another disciple of the Heavenly Army from the devil¡¯s cave. As a result, when he got there, he witnessed Su Xiangxue was helping Zuo Yanfei change her clothes. Zuo Yanfei¡¯s armor was destroyed by two disciples of the Moon Worshipper Sect in the previous battle. The clothes of the other disciples of the Kamasutra Sect were too exposed for the girl, so Su Xiangxue asked Zuo Yanfei to use her clothes, which happened to be close in height and size. Two big breast girls entered the room, while Tang Ruowei with a fake chest stood alone, looking at the door with longing. ¡°If I took a photo of you just now with an image recording stone, I might be able to win the prize of the Jade Tower¡¯s Photography Competition.¡± Bai Qiuran walked to the disciple¡¯s side and teased her: ¡°I¡¯ve thought about the name, it¡¯s called [Longing].¡± ¡°Master ...¡± Tang Ruowei ignored him, but asked rather distressedly: ¡°Why is this world so unfair? Why can¡¯t everyone born equal?¡± ¡°Well, in fact, I think that Miss Su and Zuo Yanfei¡¯s big rack make good sense.¡± Bai Qiuran thought about it and replied: ¡°Look, one of them has Water Spiritual Root, the other has the bloodline of dragons that maniptes the wind and rain. They are all water-attribute, and the ultimate embodiment of water in nature is the sea. It¡¯s the so-called ¡®all rivers run into the sea, the wide heart embraces all¡¯. A wide heart naturallyes up with a big chest, right?¡± ¡°Then I am also Earth Spiritual Root. Is the earth¡¯s heart not worse than the sea?¡± Tang Ruowei asked dissatisfiedly. ¡°No, the earth should be loaded with virtue. Since it needs to carry objects, it must be t.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°The so-called ¡®standing up without any desire¡¯ is just ... unruly student! What do you kick me for?¡± The two shed for a while, and the door of the room was also pushed open. Su Xiangxue smiled and pushed Zuo Yanfei, who was wearing a white dress, out of the room. The female of Heavenly Army put on a dress, and the graceful figure immediately showed amazing charm, but she still did not put down her high ponytail, so in addition to being beautiful, she still had a touch of heroism. Tang Ruowei bulged her mouth jealously, and Bai Qiuran nced back, then withdrew his gaze. ¡°How is it? Not bad?¡± Su Xiangxue came to Bai Qiuran and teased him. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful child.¡± Bai Qiuran replied old-fashionedly. ¡°Humph.¡± Su Xiangxue gave him a white look and asked: ¡°Your affairs are all done, so are you going back to Qingming Sword Sect?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and replied: ¡°I¡¯ll take Ruowei out tomorrow to see if I can find something for her to do, and then go back to the mountain. I still didn¡¯t get any clues to break through the foundation this time. It seems that my chance has not arrived yet. ¡± ¡°If you really want to find opportunities, go to ces like the wilderness or the sea.¡± Su Xiangxue thought about it. ¡°By the way, speaking of it, I heard that the previous Sect Master of the Heavenly Demon Sect had sessfully passed the tribtion in the wilderness and was about to return.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Qiuran asked in surprise: ¡°He hasn¡¯t been in by thunder?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just luck, and he doesn¡¯t act like a demonic cultivator.¡± Su Xiangxue said: ¡°He may be the first Great Elder in the Evil Alliance for a thousand years. I can help you pay attention to it when the timees.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you, thank you.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded politely. ¡°In addition, there is something for you.¡± Su Xiangxue pped his hands, and suddenly a disciple of the Hehuan Sect walked in outside the courtyard. He was wearing proper clothes and captured the charm of his body. He held a wooden te with some materials in his hands. ¡°These are?¡± ¡°The material of Longevity Pill, I think you might forget that you can still live for a few years when you go down the mountain. I am not as good as you at making a pill, so I will give you the materials. Bring it back and refine the pills yourself.¡± Su Xiangxue rolled her eyes at Bai Qiuran. ¡°Don¡¯t die before I seed in passing my tribtion, fool.¡± ¡°Hiss.¡± Bai Qiuran rubbed his arm. ¡°Why do you suddenly be so active ... Brother, you won¡¯t make a move on me, will you?¡± Book 3: 1.1: Heavenly Demon Sects Unwanted Marriage

Book 3: Chapter 1.1: Heavenly Demon Sect''s Unwanted Marriage

Among the Evil Alliance, and even all the evil sects, Heavenly Demon Sect had the longest history. Its origin could even be traced back to the heyday before the Great Cang calendar. Even in the era after the war between human and demon, this sect has continued its own inheritance. No matter how the other evil sects came and went, rose and fell, this sect has always been there for thousands of years. However, it¡¯s different from the Kamasutra Sect, who mixed into the mortal world and hid the headquarters in a mortal city, or Ghost Spirit Sect who hid from the world and set up the headquarters on a mass grave, Heavenly Demon Sect was the only sect in the Evil Alliance that dared to expose the headquarters to the outside world and upy a spiritualnd. From the outside, the mountain area where the Heavenly Demon Sect was located was also beautiful and full of spiritual energy. If it¡¯s for not the big three words ¡°Heavenly Demon Sect¡± on the mountain wall, the visitors may think that they were visiting a righteous sect¡¯s headquarters. A tall man stood for a moment in front of these three characters and then walked up the mountain road. He familiarly passed through all the defensive traps and formations and stepped into the gate of Heavenly Demon Sect. The disciples did their work as if they didn¡¯t see the man at all, and let him walk past him in such a leisurely manner. The man went all the way inwards, came outside the lecture hall in the Demon Sect, and stood at the door. In the lecture hall, Ji Lingyun, the current leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, a woman with a beautiful appearance but a rude behavior, was giving lectures to the disciples. ¡°Today we will have a culture ss.¡± Ji Lingyun sat on the bench made of bamboo with great care, ignoring the fact that her white legs stretched out of the ck dress and exposed in front of her disciples. She took itzily in one hand and scratched it around her waist, while in the other she took a bamboo stick and tapped it on the small ckboard hanging on the wall of the lecture hall, saying: ¡°As a cultivator, whether it is righteous or demonic, you must have a goal. With a goal, you will have the motivation to break through to the next level. So we will talk about dreams today. Devil Boy, youe first.¡± Book 3: 1.2: Heavenly Demon Sects Unwanted Marriage

Book 3: Chapter 1.2: Heavenly Demon Sect''s Unwanted Marriage

The man who was called Devil Boy stood up. He was a pretty little boy with a fairplexion, just like a baby, with a bit of fierce color between his eyebrows. He had a cute and serious face, but he was the first disciple in this generation of the Demon Sect, the elder brothers of all the students present. ¡°Your Honorable Master.¡± He stood up and said coldly in a murky voice: ¡°My family was wiped out by the so-called righteous sect, Moon River Sect, for the sake of a spiritual nt. I have sworn that in the future I will ughter the Moon River Sect, kill everyone rted to them, and cut off the Sect Master¡¯s head with my de!¡± Ah... Eldest brother¡¯s ideal is really good, as a demonic cultivator, he is very qualified. While the Devil Boy was talking, a pretty girl sitting three rows behind touched her chin and thought while staring at him. ¡°Um, um, so much murderous intent, I like it. You are worthy to be the eldest brother of the Heavenly Demon Sect.¡± Ji Lingyun also looked satisfied, but she said: ¡°But the Moon River Sect you mentioned has been investigated by the execution elders of the Righteous Alliance, their crimes were exposed, all the disciples were dismissed, the sect leader and all the rted persons were beheaded, it¡¯s no longer your business. Next.¡± The Devil Boy was pale and sat down, and on the other side, a woman with red hair stood up. ¡°Master!¡± She patted her big breast and proudly said: ¡°I will be the sect leader in the future, leading the Heavenly Demon Sect to be the lord of Nine Provinces, and let the whole world submit to my prestige, muahahaha!¡± Before the words were finished, the womanughed first in a devilish way. Ah, the second senior sister¡¯s ideal is far greater than the eldest brother. I didn¡¯t expect that she has such a big ideal, it is worthy of the second sister. The girl thought again. ¡°Well, Tayin, your ideal is a bit higher than the Devil Boy, I like it.¡± Ji Lingyun nodded, then said again: ¡°But your cultivation level is the lowest among fellow disciples from the same generation. If you don¡¯t work hard, even the youngest junior brother who has just started cultivate will surpass you soon. While dreaming, you still have to be down-to-earth and increase your cultivation level. Next.¡± The red-haired girl sat down dejectedly, while on the other side, a teenager with a full face stood up. ¡°Master!¡± He shouted loudly in a voice like a soldier: ¡°I don¡¯t have any special dreams!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ji Lingyun stared at him. ¡°Then talk about what you want to do most!¡± ¡°What I want to do the most...¡± Yin Chajie blushed for some reason, lowered his head and nced quietly at the side of the lost master devil boy, and whispered: ¡°Speaking of this, it¡¯s a bit indecent. I have recently seen a great brother, and I have a wonderful feeling. I, I want to get married with him...¡± Wow, I never thought that the third senior brother who look like a decent gentleman actually has this kind of fetish. No wonder he was never caught by us when we took a bath. But this idea is actually evil and twisted, at least in line with our image in the eyes of the world. I really think he¡¯s awesome. I can¡¯t never do that. The boring young girl thought again. ¡°Okay, you needn¡¯t say it.¡± Ji Lingyun interrupted his words and pointed at the door indifferently: ¡°Go out and take off the clothes of the disciples. This Ji Lingyun does not have a student like you.¡± ... The question and answer continued, made people cry andugh, until Ji Lingyun finally asked the boring girl. When she saw the girl, her face became a lot softer. After all, this girl was a supreme genius who was blessed with the legendary unique physique of the demonic cultivators ¨C Heavenly Demon Body. Such a physique, Ji Lingyun has basically only been seen in the ancient records of the Heavenly Demon Sect, and that was written before the war between human and devil. As a reappearance of this legendary physique, the girl also exhibited an amazing monster-like talent. In just more than a hundred years after entering the sect, she was already at the pinnacle of the Nascent Soul stage. She was also a quick learner. The exercises of the three major evil sects, or even secret techniques left by the Blood God Sect, she could master them all as soon as she learnt them, without having any side effect. In another hundred years, even Ji Lingyun herself was not sure that she could beat this disciple. The only regret was that she could not stay as long as a certain Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s white-haired old monster. In less than several hundreds of years she would meet her tribtion and ascend, so no one knew how long she could protect the Demon Sect. ¡°Jin Yao,e here and tell Master about your dreams.¡± Li Jinyao stood up, and the all brothers and sisters around her all looked at this proud daughter of Heavenly Demon Sect with eager eyes. She was a little nervous and took a deep breath. Finally, she was blushing and summoned the courage to say: ¡°Master, my... my dream is to find a good man in the future, stay at home with the kids and be a good wife.¡± Book 3: 2.1: Enemy At The Gate

Book 3: Chapter 2.1: Enemy At The Gate

She¡¯s so cute. Looking at Li Jinyao with a slightly red face, everyone else including Ji Lingyun thought at the same time. ¡°Wrong!¡± Ji Lingyun shook her head and said positively: ¡°Jinyao, as the chief disciple of Heavenly Demon Sect, how can you have such a mediocre ideal?¡± ¡°Master, demon cultivators must be honest with their own nature and don¡¯t need to take worldly ethics into ount. The motto of Evil Sect was ¡°free to do as you like¡±. Isn¡¯t this what you told me when I joined the sect?¡± Li Jinyao asked back. ¡°Yes, I said that.¡± Ji Lingyun¡¯s face was pale with anger. ¡°But how can your ideal be regarded as freedom?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, since I read the romance novel brought by the eighth junior sister, I really wanted to be a good wife and a good mother.¡± Li Jinyao replied honestly,pletely ignoring the screaming sister behind her. Ji Lingyun cast an eye on her eighth disciple ¡°I¡¯ll settle the bill with youter¡±, and then followed the path of temptation: ¡°Jinyao, there is no good man in the world. You will regret it in the future... Master can¡¯t agree with this idea.¡± ¡°Oh, well.¡± Li Jinyao blinked, and said very barely: ¡°Then I will wait for hundreds of years, anyway, after that time, you will be no match for me.¡± ¡°Jin Yao, you...¡± Ji Lingyun¡¯s fingers were shaking, she wanted to scold ¡°you traitor¡±, but when it came to her mouth, she was reluctant. Although Li Jinyao said quite rudely, it was the truth. ording to Ji Lingyun¡¯s own estimate, perhaps two or three hundred yearster she would be no match for this disciple. ¡°Haha, excellent, the disciples of this generation are really interesting.¡± When the atmosphere was awkward and heavy, there was a burst of boldughter at the door. Who is it? I didn¡¯t notice when he came so close?! Ji Lingyun was shocked and turned her head. She was so scared that her eyes were almost popped out. ¡°Ma... Master?¡± Wearing a fur robe, a dark-haired man with a long de at his waist gave a shiny smile to her, and said with a thumb up: ¡°Yo, Little Lingyun, I¡¯m back after sessfully surviving the tribtion!¡± Book 3: 2.2: Enemy At The Gate

Book 3: Chapter 2.2: Enemy At The Gate

¡°Damn, Huangfu Feng really seeded in passing the tribtion.¡± In the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s hall, Ju Yunzi stuffed a letter of paper back into the unwrapped envelope and looked up at other elders. His face looked like he had eaten shit. ¡°This time, the status of the Heavenly Demon Sect in the Evil Alliance will rise again.¡± The second elder sighed: ¡°After more than three thousand years of the Great Cang calendar, the first Great Ascension demonic cultivator has appeared...I haven¡¯t heard of a demonic cultivator¡¯s ascension before, will they also ascend to the Immortal Realm?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to worry about that. With Huangfu Feng¡¯s character, he is now full of vigor, and he must definitely go to righteous sects to show off.¡± Ju Yunzi looked around. ¡°You say, which righteous sect is most likely to be the first one he visited?¡± The elders nced at each other, and the third elder stood up and whispered: ¡°I¡¯m going to reinforce the mountain formation.¡± As soon as he walked out of the door, the Qingming Mountain trembled, and then a burst of heroicughter spread from the mountain gate. ¡°Huangfu Feng hase! Where is the old bastard Zhu Feng?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The third elders looked back at his brothers and sisters and walked back. ¡°It seems that reinforce the mountain formation is unnecessary now.¡± ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really ¡®speak of the devil¡¯.¡± Ju Yunzi whispered in a low voice, and then looked up and said: ¡°Go and invite the Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s Great Elder to the main hall!¡± ............ After a while, a man in a fur robe was invited into the main hall of Qingming Sword Sect respectfully and alertly by a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect. As soon as he entered the hall, Ju Yunzi greeted the man: ¡°Yo, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, Senior Huangfu. Did you go to the wilderness to pass the tribtion? Why didn¡¯t the thunder fry you to death? It¡¯s really illogical.¡± Although Ju Yunzi¡¯s words sounded very controversial, in fact, it¡¯s not unreasonable. The strength of Heaven Tribtion might vary, but doing more good deeds could increase the probability of having a weaker tribtion, so there were so many cultivators who imed to be righteous usually helped the local public security. In addition to their belief, the pressure of Heaven Tribtion was also one of the main reasons for the cultivators to do good deeds. Demonic cultivators were different, they would do whatever they want. Because of the exercises, they have always acted without care, naturally, they did less good things and more evil things, thus they had a greater probability of encountering a fierce tribtion. Almost 90% of demonic cultivators met the most terrible tribtion. At that time, thunder from heaven, fire from earth, and inner demons from the heart assaulted them at once, as if God was determined to kill them. Ju Yunzi once heard Bai Qiuran say that when Qingming Taoist was still there, and Bai Qiuran had just entered his never-ending Qi Refining, Qingming Taoist had an archenemy in the Blood God Sect, a Heavenly Tribting stage just like him. Qingming Taoist¡¯s way to deal with him was to suppress his own cultivation level. Because of theck of mental training, in terms of suppressing oneself, demonic cultivators were generally weaker than that of the righteous cultivator of the same level. For them, suppressing themselves was equivalent to suppress the most primitive desire of human beings, which couldn¡¯t be suppressed at all. Soon after, the Heavenly Tribtion came, the Blood God Sect elder prepared to ughter a country to absorb blood and resist the Heavenly Tribtion. Qingming Taoist saw this opportunity and went up. They fought in the capital city of the country for a day before the Blood God Sect elder¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion came. Hundreds of miles were enveloped in the blood-red thunder cloud, and the Blood God Sect elder had to fight against the Heavenly Tribtion and the Qingming Qingming Taoist at the same time. Naturally, his body and soul werepletely destroyed. However, ording to Bai Qiuran, even if Qingming Taoist didn¡¯t do anything that day, the Blood God Sect elder would be killed under the thunder, the only difference was people of a whole country would be dragged to hell along with him. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, but your mouth is still so annoying. No wonder Little Lingyun still hates you so much.¡± Huangfu Feng said to Ju Yunzi indifferently: ¡°With such a stinky mouth, you should be careful or you¡¯ll be killed when you go out.¡± ¡°Huh, are you the one who needs to be careful?¡± Ju Yunzi also sneered: ¡°You should look around, this is the main hall of Qingming Sword Sect. Even if you are the elder of a major evil sect, believe it or not, we seven brothers and sisters will join forces in order to kill you?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a little bit interested. How much have you improved over the years?¡± Huangfu Feng eagerly touched the de¡¯s handle, but after thinking about it, he loosened it again. ¡°But never mind, I came here to find Zhu Feng. Where is he?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te at the right time. The Great Elder is still in the closed-door cultivation to prepare for his Heavenly Tribtion.¡± Ju Yunzi leaned on Eng and replied: ¡°So you should go back and wait another ten or twenty years before youe again. Bye-bye~¡± ¡°Haha, so he hasn¡¯t seeded in passing the tribtion yet, right?¡± There was a smile on Huang Fufeng¡¯s face. ¡°This time, I won, and I¡¯m going to have a drink to celebrate!¡± ¡°Yeah, you won.¡± Ju Yunzi waved his hand impatiently: ¡°The Qingming Sword Sect has no drink for a demonic cultivator. Please leave.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll talk about drinkingter.¡± Huang Fufeng did not go out, but asked with a smile: ¡°Since Zhu Feng is retreating, what about Qingming Sword Patriarch? I heard little girl Su says that he has recently been busy?¡± ¡°Oh, I get it.¡± Ju Yunzi looked at Huangfu Feng with strange eyes. ¡°I thought you came to pick a fight, but I didn¡¯t expect toe to ask for being beaten... Well, since you like being beaten so much, I have no reason to not fulfill your wish. Uncle Ancestor is at Seven Stars Peak now. Go find him there.¡± Book 3: 3.1: Inscription

Book 3: Chapter 3.1: Inscription

Tang Ruowei took out her jade and let the two guarding disciples verify it, and then walked into the mountain gate. She went to the branch office toplete the second quest, then went straight to the highest main hall. Halfway through, she saw a vision appeared in heaven and earth: a shadow of a demon god suddenly appeared under the swirling thunder cloud. It had three heads and six arms, with two horns on each head, and each hand held a de. It roared loudly, and its unmatched power sent shock and tremor to the entire Qingming Sword Sect. Tang Ruowei was shocked a bit too, but when she noticed that the ce where the shadow demon appeared was the Seven Stars Peak, the girl recovered her calm. Sure enough, in the next moment, a sword beam rushed to the sky and split the demon god shadow from top to toe. Tang Ruowei even barely heard that someone was screaming. Upon seeing this, she withdrew her gaze and continued going upward, all the way to the office of Jue Yunzi. ¡°Ouch, senior uncle Ruowei is back.¡± Ju Yunzi was seriously handling official duties, which was a rare scene. When Tang Ruowei came, he put down his pen and smiles. ¡°Sect leader, Tang Ruowei is back.¡± Facing the sect leader, Tang Ruowei certainly would not be arrogant and impolite. She still followed the etiquette and bowed to Ju Yunzi slightly. ¡°Senior uncle Ruowei has worked hard, and it seems that your cultivation has improved again.¡± Ju Yunzi looked up and down Tang Ruowei and nodded: ¡°I think you will break through another stage soon.¡± ¡°I want to keep up with Master¡¯s footsteps, I¡¯m still far away.¡± Tang Ruowei sighed. ¡°No need to hurry, no one is close to him.¡± Ju Yunzi smiled and waved his hand, then asked: ¡°What about the mapping data I want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Tang Ruowei took out a scroll tied with brocade from her arms. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve done on time.¡± Ju Yunzi took the scroll and looked at it, then nodded: ¡°Senior uncle, you did very well. Judging from the data of this survey, the few small sects are indeed secretly doing something behind our backs. This is the energy cycle of the formation. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°The leader¡¯s words are too serious. I am also a disciple of Qingming Sword Sect.¡± Tang Ruowei replied with a smile. After traveling back to the mountain for the first time, perhaps she was stimted by Su Xiangxue and Zuo Yanfei, or maybe she felt that she must not take life whenever she fought. In addition to what Bai Qiuran taught, Tang Ruowei began to independently learn other subjects. As a princess, Tang Ruowei has her own pride, and she also had the desire to be useful for Bai Qiuran and Qingming Sword Sect, but she also knew that catching up with Bai Qiuran in cultivation was almost impossible, and regardless of her talents, at least there was a time gap of 3,000 years between her and Bai Qiuran. So the girl began to look for other ces where she could y a role, and this kind of surveying work was one of the things she found. The so-called surveying and mapping were to measure the data and draw and record it. All things that could be described by data can theoretically be mapped, whether it was the power, uracy, energy frequency of various aspects, or the formation¡¯s energy trajectory, the energy intensity of refining, all of which could be recorded, restored, and studied by mapping. In terms of knowledge about formation, sword technique, and refining, Tang Ruowei knew that Bai Qiuran was much better than her, but even if Bai Qiuran wanted to do this, the Qingming Sect didn¡¯t dare to bother him to help them do such small things. After a period of study, she was now quite good and could do some secret surveying and mapping tasks for Ju Yunzi. ¡°Senior uncle, you may go back and have a rest.¡± Ju Yunzi put the surveying scroll in a drawer and said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°Uncle Ancestor is now on Seven Stars Peak.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded, walked to the door, but suddenly stopped and asked: ¡°Speaking of it, when I just went up the mountain, I saw a demon shadow above the Seven Stars Peak. Who is fighting against Master?¡± ¡°Oh, that, Senior uncle, you don¡¯t have to care.¡± Ju Yunzi inadvertently said. ¡°A demonic cultivator with a mental problem came to the door to ask for beatings. Uncle Ancestor can handle him without any problem.¡± Book 3: 3.2: Inscription

Book 3: Chapter 3.2: Inscription

¡°Your sword skill has improved.¡± Bai Qiuran threw away half of the wooden sticks in his hand and looked at Huangfu Feng, who was lying in the giant pit and staring at the sky. Huangfu Feng¡¯s expression was like someone who just returned from death. The Great Elder of the Heavenly Demon Sect looked like a monk at the moment. Looking at the sky for a long time, he asked: ¡°Sword Patriarch, although this is not the first time this topic has been mentioned, I still want to ask: are you still a Qi Refining stage cultivation? Isn¡¯t it that you opened up a new cultivation path?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Bai Qiuran said lightly: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I should have gone through the Heavenly Tribtion. I have lived so long but haven¡¯t seen any thunder try to strike me. It can be seen that even Heaven thinks that I am just a Qi Refining stage cultivation. Besides, instead of thinking about me, you should think of yourself. After the historical dysfunction and the implementation of the Great Cang calendar, you may be the first demonic cultivator to survive the Heavenly Tribtion. ¡°Haha, that means I¡¯m lucky.¡± Huangfu Fengughed. ¡°Even Heaven doesn¡¯t want to take me away.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because you did less wrong things, so you luckily encounter a less intense Heavenly Tribtion.¡± Bai Qiuran said lightly: ¡°If you really did many evil things, even if Heaven can¡¯t kill you, I will also kill you myself.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Huang Fufeng sat up from the pit, feeling the lingering feeling of his still-paining body. ¡°I believe this.¡± ¡°I have a question.¡± Bai Qiuran paused and asked: ¡°Have you ever thought about where you will go after the Great Ascension stage? The historical data does not seem to have any records of a demonic cultivator ascended to the Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°Ah, by the way, when ites to this, Su Xiangxue specially asked me to tell you something. In fact, this time when I went to the wilderness, I found some secrets buried in the wilderness.¡± Huangfu Feng got up and said. ¡°I owe her a favor, so I will pay back by telling you this. I think this secret may be helpful for you to break through the Foundation Establishment stage.¡± ¡°Oh? What secret?¡± Hearing of ¡°breaking through the Foundation Establishment stage¡±, Bai Qiuran asked quickly. ¡°I went to the Broken Soul River in the wilderness this time. When I resisted the Heaven Tribtion, the aftermath of the collision between me and the thunderbolt opened a pit on the Broken Soul River by chance. ¡± Huang Fufeng took out a scroll from his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t understand the inscription on the tablet, but I have copied it.¡± Book 3: 4.1: Benefits of Su Xiangxue

Book 3: Chapter 4.1: Benefits of Su Xiangxue

Tang Ruowei walked along the mountain road to the top of Seven Stars Peak and saw that the mountain of Seven Stars Peak had fallen by more than half. A man wearing a fur robe, who she had never seen in the sect, was standing next to her master. The two turned their backs to her as if looking at something. ¡°Master.¡± Tang Ruowei shouted to Bai Qiuran. ¡°Well, oh, you are back, Ruowei.¡± Bai Qiuran looked up at her, then turned his head back. ¡°Who is this?¡± Tang Ruowei tilted her head and looked at the man in fur robes, asking tentatively. ¡°Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s previous leader, the current Great Elder, Huang Fufeng.¡± Bai Qiuran answered, and also pointed out that Tang Ruowei and introduced: ¡°This tomboy is the apprentice I just took.¡± ¡°Oh, is this the legendary ¡®iron tree blooms?¡¯¡± Huang Fufeng said to Tang Ruowei in surprise: ¡°Good luck, little girl.¡± ¡°Heavenly Demon Sect...¡± Tang Ruowei looked at Bai Qiuran speechlessly. ¡°Let alone sect master Su, now the Great Elder of the Heavenly Demon Sect... Master, as a righteous cultivator, are you too close to the demonic cultivators? ¡°We¡¯re not close. I know what to do.¡± Bai Qiuran held his chin and answered without looking back. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Tang Ruowei nced curiously, saw the Tuo inscription on the scroll in Huangfu¡¯s hand, and was surprised: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the text of thest era?¡± ¡°What?¡± This time Bai Qiuran was surprised. ¡°You know? When did you learn it?¡± ¡°Guess!¡± Tang Ruowei rolled her eyes. ¡°Then this teacher will test you.¡± Bai Qiuran took the scroll and disyed it in front of Tang Ruowei. ¡°What did the text on this scroll say?¡± ¡°Um... I can only see a noun for now.¡± Tang Ruowei narrowed his eyes for a long time, then pointed to a ce on the scroll and said: ¡°This is called [Immortal of the Land] or simply [Land Immortal] for short... I need to go over ancient books and proofread. The texts of thest era are very mysterious, with a more ancient heritage, some texts can even be directly used as a rune. I haven¡¯t studied it for long, and my skills are still shallow...¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°For ordinary cultivators, this inscription is simply a confusing thing. The grammar written on it is very jerky, and I can only read one sentence. [Land Immortal Zhang Lie of the Zuiyin Mountain was executed], it should be like this.¡± ¡°So what did the senior think of the word Land Immortal?¡± Huang Fufeng asked: ¡°I thought of something that was not so good.¡± ¡°Land Immortal, as the name suggests, means the immortal living onnd.¡± Bai Qiuran looked up at the sky. ¡°Historical materials have never recorded that the demon-cultivator soared into an immortal. Maybe... the ultimate form of your demonic cultivator is this Land Immortal.¡± ¡°But why hasn¡¯t the Devil Sect¡¯s ssics ever recorded such existence?¡± Huangfu Feng¡¯s face was grim. ¡°It always feels strange.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it say [was executed] here? Maybe there are more powerful forces that were hunting Land Immortal.¡± Bai Qiuran patted Huang Fufeng¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Maybe there was a genocide.¡± ¡°Master.¡± Tang Ruowei suggested: ¡°Would you like me to take this scroll to the elders now, check the ssics, and trante all the contents on this scroll?¡± ¡°This is not mine.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Huang Fufeng, who nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but after trantion, please give me a copy.¡± ¡°You heard him. Go.¡± Bai Qiuran touched Tang Ruowei¡¯s head and put the scroll in her hand. ¡°I stay here to have a chat with Elder Huangfu Feng.¡± Book 3: 4.2: Benefits of Su Xiangxue

Book 3: Chapter 4.2: Benefits of Su Xiangxue

Tang Ruowei hurriedly took the scroll to the library and asked the fourth elder to trante, while Bai Qiuran took Huangfu Feng back to his own courtyard, and then brought two bottles of wine from his cer, ced in front of Huangfu Feng. ¡°Haha, Sword Patriarch knows best what this Huangfu Feng wants!¡± Huangfu Feng drooled, ripped open the red seal of a jar of fairy wine, and stretched his nose to smell the wine. ¡°Huh? Why doesn¡¯t the smell of this jar feel like aged wine...¡± ¡°Of course it didn¡¯t, all the aged wine has been consumed by me. Appreciate what you have. Don¡¯t be so choosy, or I¡¯ll cut off your head and drink from your skull.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyes flickered, and he seemed to return to the day when Tang Ruowei broke through the Foundation Establishment stage, and he sighed. ¡°Ah, I hope your discovery really helps me build the foundation.¡± ¡°Sword Patriarch, you sound more like a demonic cultivator than me.¡± Huang Fufeng touched his head, hesitating for a while, but still lifted the wine jar and took a sip. ¡°So strong! So fragrant!¡± Putting down the wine jar, he sighed contentedly: ¡°When I came back, Su Xiangxue also offered me to drink the One-Night Stand wine of the Kamasutra Sect. It tasted good, but unfortunately, the taste was too soft and not suitable for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will only have a de and wine in your life.¡± Bai Qiuran said while drinking. ¡°Wrong, I may give up the de, but I can¡¯t lose wine! This wine is my lifeblood, and I don¡¯t even want to drink any water except it.¡± Huang Fufeng pointed at Bai Qiuran and smiled: ¡°But I have to testify that I don¡¯t only have a de and wine in my life. Senior, you guessed wrong, I once had a marriage. Although my wife has gone, I am not a Forever Alone. I have descendants.¡± ¡°puff!¡± Bai Qiuran sprayed the liquor in the mouth, then wiped his mouth, his face was hardened as iron. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Senior, haven¡¯t you thought about falling in love with someone?¡± Huang Fufengughed and said: ¡°For more than three thousand years, it has been proven that you won¡¯t die all of a sudden. It¡¯s better to try to enjoy life. I know a store in Gu Province, their reputation is very good. ¡± ¡°You are pretty.¡± Bai Qiuran looked up at him. ¡°You are talking about the Pleasure Realm. It seems that your Heavenly Demon disciples are frequenters of the Kamasutra Sect.¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot that you have a great rtionship with sect leader Su.¡± Huang Fufeng scratched his head. ¡°But let me say, why don¡¯t you try to hook up ?ith Su Sect Master? She is the best woman of the Kamasutra Sect.¡± ¡°I have a phobia of the Kamasutra Sect.¡± Bai Qiuran indifferently said. ¡°Besides, I am also a normal man, I don¡¯t have cuckold fetish...¡± ¡°Actually, I think you judge others too much from your own point of view.¡± Huang Fufeng persuaded: ¡°Maybe Su Xiangxue is totally different from what you think in terms of your guess.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking a lot today.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Huang Fufeng and wondered: ¡°Let me guess, what benefit did Su Xiangxue give you?¡± Huangfu¡¯s face was stagnant, and then heughed and said: ¡°You see through me, look like I really am not suitable for lying. Although the One-Night Stand wine does not meet my taste, it is also the best wine in the world. Those big jars have been enough for me to drink for a long time...¡± Book 3: 5.1: Land Immortal

Book 3: Chapter 5.1: Land Immortal

After Huangfu Feng revealed the truth, he was sent away by Bai Qiuran to the gate of Qingming Sword Sect. But the great elder of the Heavenly Demon Sect was also a stunning figure. After being sent off by the Qingming Sword Sect, Ya immediately ran towards the Heavenly Army... From the news came three dayster, Huangfu Feng has challenged all the five major gates of Righteous Alliance except Jade Tower. Unsurprisingly, in the case the Great Elders of those sects did not take action, the sect leaders of all sects were defeated in his hands. For a while, the Heavenly Demon Sect was very popr, but people soon discovered the Qingming Sword Sect leader, Jue Yunzi, was still alive and kicking, so the reputation of Qingming Sword Sect increased again. However, as the center of the whirlpool of this major event, Huangfu Feng himself had no thought about it, and Bai Qiuran spected that, with his character, he was only on a whim, looking for people topete everywhere. The reason why he did not go to Jade Tower was that Huangfu Feng and Jade Tower Sect did not look at each other well. Ashe two opposing factions in the cultivation world, the rtionship between the sects in the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance was actually veryplicated. Except for the Blood God Sect who pleased no one and has long be history, all the other sects had a good rtionship of at least one sect in the opposite faction. Like Qingming Sword Sect, because of the rtionship between Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue, their rtionship with Kamasutra Sect was ambiguous. Disciples of the two would not be hostile to each other unless necessary. Their rtionship with Heavenly Demon Sect was moreplicated because both Bai Qiuran and Great Elder Zhu Feng appreciated Huangfu Feng¡¯s straight style of action, but the rtionship between Jue Yunzi and Ji Lingyun, two current sect leaders, was a mix between love and hate. Thus the rtionship between Heavenly Demon Sect and Qingming Sword Sect disciples was unclear. The style of Ghost Spirit Sect was too weird and mysterious. The elders of Qingming Sword Sect were not very fond of it. Only Bai Qiuran had contacted with the seniors of this sect, the rtionship between the two groups of disciples was much more alienated, but Ghost Spirit Sect has a close rtionship with Jade Tower, and the two sects often traded goods. Among the two major factions, Saint Buddha Sect and Kamasutra Sect were the best at diplomacy, because of the gentle character of the leader of the Saint Buddha Sect, Jade Face Buddha and the generosity and slyness of Su Xiangxue, whether it¡¯s with allies, the opposite faction, or the mortal and other small sects, they had a good rtionship. But the rtionship between these two could only be described as cold. The disciples of Saint Buddha Sect were devoted to the Buddha and had a clear heart, and they were the backbone of the anti-prostitution brigades of the Righteous Alliance. The disciples of the Kamasutra Sect... well, you knew. Thus the two were in a natural opposition. Therefore, the rtionship between the sects was not simply ck and white, but veryplicated. In the early years, the two factions were indeed mortal enemies who could not live together. They engaged in war all year round, but now, the rtionship between the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance has developed into a very delicate and bnced rtionship. The two factions seemed to be hostile, but when facing foreign enemies, such as the Demon n and the Devils, they would temporarily unite again. Book 3: 5.2: Land Immortal

Book 3: Chapter 5.2: Land Immortal

After the return of Huangfu Feng, the scroll of the inscription was also tranted in an orderly manner by the fourth elders, Fu Yunzi. Because of Bai Qiuran¡¯s instructions, Fu Yunzi was tried his best, and it took almost a week to trante the long inscription. The content of the inscription was as follows: ¡°In the autumn of year 43.135 in Green Sky calendar, the Land Immortal Zhang Lie started a war and led three thousand cultivators, fifty thousand soldiers, and three hundred thousand mortals. They entrenched in the Zuiyin Mountain and Zhang Lie called himself King of Destruction. By Holy Green Emperor¡¯s orders, general Zuo Xiaoqi led 30,000 soldiers to stop the rebel. In the spring of year 43.138 in Green Sky calendar, Land Immortal Zhang Lie of the Zuiyin Mountain was executed. The Holy Green Emperor Wuqing appreciated general Zuo Xiaoqi¡¯s achievement, so His Majesty specially set up this monument on Zuiyin Mountain to describing his affairs, remembering his name, expressing his merits, and demonstrating his deeds. The future generations must look up to general Zuo Xiaoqi¡¯s talent and remember His Majesty¡¯s grace.¡± ¡°This is a merit tablet?¡± After reading Bai Qiuran, he was surprised. ¡°It should be.¡± Tang Ruowei handed over a scroll. ¡°There is still a section here, which is crooked, it should be engraved on this inscriptionter.¡± Bai Qiuran took a look, and only one sentence was written on it. ¡°Don¡¯t kill the Green Emperor, people will suffer!¡± ¡°It seems that this emperor¡¯s reputation is not very good.¡± Tang Ruowei and Bai Qiuran looked at the content on the scroll together and shook their heads. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, individual perception may vary. We have not experienced that era, and the judgment of a person at that time cannot be so arbitrary.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°But we at least know what the state of Nine Provinces was before the war between human and devil. It should be a unified and stable dynasty, just like the current demon n.¡± ¡°But we still don¡¯t know what Land Immortal is, and how people will be Land Immortal.¡± Tang Ruowei said regrettably. ¡°There are other clues that the monument is next to the wild Broken Soul River, so other ces on both sides of the Broken Soul River may also have the remains of the previous era.¡± Bai Qiuran pondered for a moment. ¡°Tell Jue Yunzi that I am going to find Huangfu Feng.¡± ¡°Master, are you going down the mountain?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran patted her head. ¡°This may be a clue to finding my breakthrough opportunity.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Tang Ruowei looked reluctant, but still said: ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± She understood the gap between herself and Bai Qiuran. In the journey to the wilderness, she was not able to help him anything, instead could hold him back. The most sensible approach was studying hard and improving herself during this time, so she could help in the future. ............ When Bai Qiuran found Huangfu Feng, thetter was drinking wine with a friend from Qing Province, which was adjacent to Gu Province. His friend was someone Bai Qiuran also knew ¨C the leader of the Sky-Forging Castle, Yue Qianlian. His grandfather was the one who had taught Bai Qiuran the refining method, so Bai Qiuran had a close personal rtionship with him. They once had a gamble, and Bai Qiuran won an unlimited supply of fine iron swords for three hundred years from him. Huangfu Feng¡¯s association with him started with Yue Qianlian¡¯s eldest brother, Yue Qianren. This person was supposed to be the one who inherited the sect leader¡¯s position. However, he wasn¡¯t interested in forging a weapon, instead was more attentive in using the weapon. His aplishments in this aspect were high, especially in the demanship, which was why he and Huangfu Feng became friends. As far as the world was concerned, Sky-Forging Castle was a super-ss sect that belonged to the Righteous Alliance, and its strength was second only to the five major sects, but this sect was actually receiving all kinds of work, including orders from evil sects. For example, Huangfu Feng¡¯s God-ying de was from the hands of Yue Qianlian. The reason why Sky-Forging Castle dared to be so arrogant was also inseparable from the strength of his elder brother Yue Qiandao. Of course, they dared not provide weapons to those who really did evil deeds, after all, there was a terrible execution elder in the Righteous Alliance. From the smell, Bai Qiuran could tell that the two were drinking the One-Night Stand wine of the Kamasutra Sect. At this time, Yue Qianlian had lost his mind and was lying on the stone to talk nonsense, but Huangfu Feng¡¯s face was only slightly red, and he was still sitting and drinking wine. Seeing Bai Qiuraning, he greeted and then asked: ¡°Sword Patriarch, is the inscription tranted?¡± ¡°Look for yourself.¡± Bai Qiuran threw the scroll in his hand to Huangfu Feng. Huang Fufeng took a look at it again. He was not a stupid person. He quickly figured out the key and changed his face slightly. ¡°This......¡± He put away the scroll and looked at Bai Qiuran. ¡°Do Sword Patriarch need me to lead the way?¡± ¡°Right on my mind.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the wilderness.¡± Book 3: 6.1: The Wilderness

Book 3: Chapter 6.1: The Wilderness

In the vastnd of the world, the human race upied the most extensive piece ofnd. Based on some geographical characteristics, they divided this fertilend into Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. Even the smallest area was thousands of miles vast. On the west and east of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, however, each had a piece ofnd on par with Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. On the east was the demon world, which was in a different space from the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. In fact, many years ago, the first demon emperor cut a piece ofnd from the originalnd of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands with great power and transferred it into a different space. Although it was not adjacent to Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, it also cut off the road from Nine Provinces and Ten Lands to the east. If cultivators of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands wanted to explore the sea in the extreme east, and they could only pass by from the north and south. On the west was thend which the human race called the Wilderness. This area was vast, and there were many dangers and mysteries. More importantly, thisnd was where the devils, who were the natural enemy of the human race, came from. Since the end of thest era, the devils have retreated, the innocents have not given up exploring the Wilderness, but the mystery was that the demon tribes appeared out of thin air, and also disappeared into the void, no one could find them even in the Wilderness. But for thousands of years, the human race has never given up on the prevention of this area. Both the righteous and the evil factions built their defensive lines on the western soil bordering the wilderness. Everyone in the cultivation world firmly believed that those devils must lurk somewhere in the depths of the Wilderness, waiting for one day toe back. And even if there was no devil, thisnd was also dangerous. Every year, crazy wild beasts rushed out of the Wilderness and cause serious damage in the Western soil. Bai Qiuran and Huangfu Feng rushed on the way at night. Although Bai Qiuran was fast, Huangfu Feng¡¯s cultivation level was among the top in the world, so he could barely keep up with his speed. The two spent a few days, has crossed several Provinces all the way from Gu Province, crossed the western soil desert, and entered this crisis-riddennd. As soon as they entered the wilderness, the sky seemed to be dimmed, covered by a thinyer of ck yarn. Although the light source of the sun could still be seen, in the wilderness, the sun at noon was as dark as dusk. It¡¯s like entering the moment of the devil, the moment when the human and the alien bordered. The air was full of malicious and highly toxic air for human beings. If a low-level cultivator entered, he would slowly be corroded and be a dead bone from the inside out. Bai Qiuran and Huangfu Feng used power to protect themselves, went deeper, and a terrible hissing sound soon rang ahead. A group of terrifying beastse from the ground and fly from the sky. They were huge, even the smallest one has a size of more than ten meters. The appearance was like a merging of many creatures that have existed in this world except human races. Looking at their bodies made people felt chilling and sickening. They smelled the scent diffused in the air, which was the taste of the human race, and rushed over, intended to tear Bai Qiuran and Huang Fufeng into pieces, and swallowed into the belly. Bai Qiuranunched a palm, and the unmatched Qi turned into a sky-covered palm print, just like a giant wall, pressing toward the tide of beasts in the reverse direction. When the two forces collided, the beasts were crushed like bubbles, and the impact left a hundred miles long rift on the ancient and mysteriousnd. ¡°Sword Patriarch¡¯s power has been improved again.¡± Huangfu Feng couldn¡¯t help but praise. Bai Qiuran nced at him gloomily, and said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m suppressing my advancement, and now I can only use one-tenth of my strength.¡± ¡°...¡± Huangfu Feng froze for a moment, then smiled boldly: ¡°Hahaha, it seems that as long as Sword Patriarch is in the world, and people will never worry about finding an opponent!¡± In the distance, there was a wave ofrger giant beasts. These wild beasts appeared from nowhere as if they were endless. Upon seeing this, Huang Fufeng touched his long de and eagerly to try. ¡°Sword Patriarch!¡± Heughed: ¡°Let¡¯spete today!¡± But Bai Qiuran nced at him like looking at a crazy, and said lightly: ¡°Fuck yourpete, quickly lead the way to break the soul river!¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s impersonal answer did not affect Huang Fufeng¡¯s mood. Thetter let out a scream, drawing his de out of its sheath, and the de beam was tens of thousands of miles, dividing the beast frenzy into several parts. Bai Qiuran also took out a sword, and his Qi swept through the battlefield. The two had no intention of evading, and ughtered all the way against the tide of giant beasts in the wilderness, killing a blood road to the Broken Soul River. Book 3: 6.2: The Wilderness

Book 3: Chapter 6.2: The Wilderness

The Broken Soul River was located in the depths of the wilderness. It¡¯s a huge river with a width of thousands of miles. Even the cultivators couldn¡¯t see the other bank at a nce. ording to Xuanfa Academy¡¯s specte, this Broken Soul River should be from north to south, divided the wilderness into two halves, and its location was exactly the middle. Bai Qiuran was the only one who had been in the other bank for three thousand years. Other people who dared to take the risk, even if they were Great Ascension cultivators, never came back. No one knew that they couldn¡¯t return and died in the wilderness, or they were forced to ascend directly in the wilderness and escape to the Immortal Realm. Even Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t go too far across. He only probed 500 miles inward along the river bank on the other side of the Broken Soul River. ording to the results of his exploration, the air was more corrosive and the intensity of the beast wave was greater. Now Bai Qiuran came to the Broken Soul River for the second time. He and Huangfu Feng both flew over the river. Because there was no foothold, Bai Qiuran could only follow Huangfu Feng, standing on the spine of the God-ying de. Under Huangfu Feng¡¯s control, the de was like a white fish, breaking through the air, flying quickly along the Broken Soul River towards the downstream. Bai Qiuran looked down and saw the water flowing in the middle of the big river. Although there were countless aquatic giant beasts in the river constantly swallowing each other, from time to time some beasts jumped out of the water, trying to attack Bai Qiuran and Huangfu Feng, but it¡¯s futile. The only thing that made Bai Qiuran felt ufortable was his envy of Huangfu Feng¡¯s control of the flight. ¡°Ah, when will I be able to ride a flying sword in my life?¡± Raising his hand to cut the body of a giant beast into two halves, he sighed for no reason. ¡°...¡± His survival instinct told Huang Fufeng to not answer the call but rushed to the ground honestly. After flying for another day along the river, Bai Qiuran and Huang Fufeng finally came to the ce where the inscription located. Looking from afar, in the bank of the Broken Soul River lied a tall stone monument, which was about a few hundred meters high. It¡¯s inscribed with ancient and mysterious words from the previous era, there was a faint blue light below the stone tablet. ¡°What?¡± Huangfu Feng stopped the flight and looked at the stele with surprise. ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Sword Patriarch, the stone tablet was only a few meters high when I first saw it, and there was no light underneath.¡± Huangfu Feng answered solemnly: ¡°It¡¯s growing up!¡± Book 3: 7.1: Incident

Book 3: Chapter 7.1: Incident

Bai Qiuran brought Huangfu Feng a little closer, and thetter drove the de and carefully circled around the stone monument, which somehow rose to a height of hundreds of meters. ¡°The inscription hasn¡¯t changed, just erged ording to what you said.¡± Bai Qiuran said after observation: ¡°Those characters engraved byter people have also been erged in proportion.¡± Huangfu Feng formed a hand out of true Qi and caught a strange fish with a head of a dog of more than 20 meters in length from the Broken Soul River. He threw it at the stele. The dog-headed fish monster mmed on the stone tablet, then slid down the stone tablet surface, fell to the ground, and issued a groan. It struggled, swinging its tail, desperately tried to go back to the Broken Soul River, and after a minute of effort, it sessfully entered the water, but a monster with a giant duck-like head quickly emerged from the water, swallowing it. Bai Qiuran and Huangfu Feng looked at the stele, and the stele did not respond abnormally. ¡°It seems that nothing happens.¡± Huangfu Feng whispered. ¡°It¡¯s actually amazing to be able to grow up on your own.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Bai Qiuran said in a deep voice: ¡°Since it is what the so-called [Land Immortal] or [Holy Green Emperor] left in thest era, I am afraid it is not so simple.¡± Sure enough, not long after the fall of Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, the stone monument suddenly burst into blue light, and then from the text inscribed on the stone monument, a little blue light spot appeared, just like a firefly, flying quickly towards the horizon. ¡°Where does it go?¡± Huangfu Feng manipted the de to turn around, and the sword beam intercepted into a. Bai Qiuran also released his Qi, forming a dome covering the entire area, but these blue light spots passed through the sword beam and the some like there was nothing there. ¡°It¡¯s not physical or energy.¡± Bai Qiuran immediately reacted, and said to Huangfu Feng: ¡°Go over there!¡± ¡°That is the direction of the Nine Provinces.¡± Huangfu Feng turned the broken sword into a huge white fish, stepped on it, and then caught Bai Qiuran. ¡°Sword Patriarch, let¡¯s chase!¡± Book 3: 7.2: Incident

Book 3: Chapter 7.2: Incident

The two stepped on the white fish transformed from the God-ying de, but when they just about to catch up, the inscription on the stone tablet suddenly glowed, and then a body was drilled out of the stone tablet text. A zing beast, like a giant crane with three heads, opened its mouth to bite the two. The strength of this three-headed giant crane wasparable to that of the thunder beast that attacked the Qingming Mountain Gate. Huangfu Feng did not dare to underestimate it. He quickly transformed the white fish back to the de and shed toward the crane. However, he forgot that Bai Qiuran, who had stood on it, suddenly had no foothold, and fell straight into the rolling waves of the Broken Soul River. In the water, countless aquatic wild beasts looked forward to the human flesh falling from the sky. But Bai Qiuran turned over and patted the surface of the water. A giant palm formed from his Qi hit the river, immediately caused multipleyers of water sshes on the surface of the Broken Soul River. Countless beasts were killed in the explosion. Bai Qiuran himself used the palm force and the recoil of the river to pull it up again, and finally, he adjusted his direction and fell on the giant stone monument. After Bai Qiurannded on the stele, the three-headed ming crane that had been fighting with Huangfu Feng immediately turned his body and rushed in the direction of Bai Qiuran, but Huangfu Feng also moved instantly, stopping in front of it. The man and the beast fought again, and the aftershock diffused everywhere. ¡°I leave the bird to you!¡± Bai Qiuran shouted at Huangfu Feng, then stretched his hand to buckle the stele. The palm of his hand was like the strongest mountaineering pick, as he firmly grasped the inside of the stele. Then he climbed down step by step like this. After reached the ce the giant crane appeared, he took out the Record Stone in the storage bag and quickly recorded the images of the array from all angles, and then took out a nk spirit stone to intercept the trace of energy in the formation. On the other side, Huangfu Feng gave his fullest effort, and the heavenly demon phantom appeared once again behind him. The three-headed and six-armed demon raised two of his arms, and the two swords came out together. At once, the giant three-headed ming crane was torn into pieces. ¡°Hah, just a mere bird!¡± Before Huangfu Feng¡¯sughter finishing, the ming corpse pieces of the beast retracted immediately, like were gathered by an invisible force, to form the giant ming crane again. It ignored Huangfu Feng but rushing in the direction of Bai Qiuran. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re the Great Elder of Heavenly Demon Sect, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t beat a beast summoned by a formation.¡± Bai Qiuran said without looking back. Huangfu Feng had to stiffen with a smiley face, raised the de, and chased. He had been battling with the giant crane for a long time, killing it several times in the meantime. He was exhausted and panting, but every time the crane was defeated, the sparks would quickly re-condense again. Even if Huangfu Feng shattered the crane¡¯s body into pieces, it was useless. ¡°All right.¡± Just when Huangfu Feng felt that his consumption was a little overwhelming, Bai Qiuran¡¯szy voice came and said in time: ¡°I¡¯m done, take it apart.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for these words!¡± Huang Fu withdrew a distance back, retracted the de and sheathed back, and immediately, released a sh. The Heavenly Demon de That ys Gods and Buddha! The phantom roared, and his six arms waved the sword in a frenzy. The unmatched sword beam formed arge covering the world. The crane, the formation inscribed on the stone tablets, and the nearby riverbank hundreds of miles away, all were cut into scattered pieces by the de of Huangfu Feng. The stone tablet shattered, and the formation above also dissipated, and the body of the giant ming crane disappeared this time. Huangfu Feng and Bai Qiurannded in the ruins of stone fragments. ¡°Still let those light spots run.¡± Huangfu¡¯s face looks a little ugly. ¡°Sword Patriarch, what is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear, but I guess it might be some kind of visible signal.¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head and thought for a moment, saying: ¡°In short, let¡¯s go back first. Those blue light spots will inevitably cause some kind of change in Nine Provinces.¡± ............ The blue light spot speed was extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye, it arrived at the Nine Provinces from the depths of the wilderness. After entering the Western soil, they scattered and traveled to various ces in Nine Provinces. Because the light of these light spots was extremely weak, ordinary people could hardly notice it. All the blue light spots came to their respective ¡°scheduled¡± locations and fell to the ground. Among them, 70% of the blue light spot sank into the soilyer but caused no abnormality in the local area. The remaining 30% released a subtle blue light appears in the local strata, and then it quickly dimmed down again. However, there was a light spot, after sinking into the soil at the designated location, it sessfully caused the aberration. After the blue light bloomed, the localnd suddenly cracked, and in the rumbling sound, a majestic ancient city slowly rose from the ground. Book 3: 8.1: The Lost City

Book 3: Chapter 8.1: The Lost City

The first to notice the sudden appearance of the ancient city was the vigers who lived nearby, and the news spreaded as they rushed to the market. The news spread quickly, so ordinary martial arts master, who wanted to seek immortality, were the first ones who came to the ancient city. Dispute ensued. After people met at the gate of the ancient city, they quickly fought out because of the struggle for interests. After a chaotic battle on one side, all parties threw down more or fewer bodies and had to leave the gate of the ancient city. There was a stalemate. Then came the local national army who received the news, and some cultivators of the nearby sect. After the emergence of these high-end military forces, the martial arts people were reced. It became the confrontation between the national guardians and the sects. But in order to avoid the movement of the more powerful sect, even the direct intervention of the Righteous Alliance or the Evil Alliance, after some urgent consultations, both sides reached an agreement. Each party would send several cultivators to explore the ancient city together, and the achievements were divided in proportion. Several foundation-building national guardians and several foundation-building disciples from various sects, under the leadership of two Golden Core cultivators, were ready to explore this ancient city that suddenly appeared in this area and is obviously an extraordinary cultivation site. But as if knowing that someone was about to enter, when the team was just formed, the gate of the ancient city opened on its own, exposing the dark space inside the gate. ¡°What happened?¡± A Golden Core cultivator couldn¡¯t help but asked himself a question. He used a technique to enhance his eyesight to see what was in the door, but the darkness inside the ancient city seemed to be some kind of substance that could block his gaze. No one was able to answer his question. The Golden Core cultivator withdrew his gaze, paused, and then looked at the other Golden Core and tentatively suggested: ¡°Then we...¡± Beeng! At this moment, a heavy bell sounded suddenly in the ancient city. The sound waves visible to the naked eye prated the darkness from the center of the ancient city, transmitted out, and spread to all directions. After hearing the sound, the voice of the Golden Core cultivator who was talking came to an abrupt halt. Thousands of troops, martial art masters, and cultivators nearby all froze in ce. Beeng! A momentter, the second bell sound came, and the people who had been stiff in ce moved one after another, but their eyes had lost their spirit, and their movements were slow but uniform, just like a puppet controlled by invisible silk threads I no longer have my own thinking. ¡°Kill......¡± The Golden Core cultivator who was talking just now suddenly uttered a word. ¡°Kill the Green Emperor and recreate the Sacred Dynasty.¡± ¡°Kill the Green Emperor and recreate the Sacred Dynasty.¡± As if it were a chain reaction, as the words of this Golden Core cultivator fell, the slogan was slowly recited in other people¡¯s mouths. ¡°Kill the Green Emperor and recreate the Sacred Dynasty.¡± Soon, these people from different forces and different realms of strength all slowly moved up. They stood in a row in a shaky way, and walked into the ancient city from the ancient city gate, slowly Slowly disappeared into the darkness behind the gate. After the figure of thest person submerged in the darkness, the gate of the ancient city slowly closed again. Then, somehow, there was a very thick fog, and the whole ancient city was submerged in this thick fog. It slowly disappeared into the mist. Half a dayter, the dense fog dissipated, but there was no trace of the ancient city, as if its appearance was just a dream. Book 3: 8.2: The Lost City

Book 3: Chapter 8.2: The Lost City

¡°Hello, Sect leader.¡± As soon as Yue Qianlian walked into the workshop of Sky-Forging Castle, many disciples stopped and saluted him, but other disciples still focused on their work and controlled the fire, dedicate to forge the semi-finished product in the furnace. Sky-Forging Castle had a rule: when the elders came to the workshop, if the disciples were working, then they didn¡¯t have to salute. The sect leader was included. ¡°Focus on your work and don¡¯t be influenced by foreign objects.¡± Yue Qianlian said with a steady face: ¡°Look at the colleagues around you who didn¡¯t greet me. This Yue Qianlian doesn¡¯t care whether you say hello or not. In the workshop,pared with the courtesy, the quality of the magic weapon being formed is even more important.¡± ¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯re worthy of being the great master of the Refining path, he has extraordinary temperament.¡± ¡°That is! I heard people say that someone saw the Sect leader drunk and took off his clothes and ran along the river bank. Now it seems to be a rumor, how could the Sect leader do this kind of thing!¡± When Yue Qianlian passed by, there were several disciples in Diantianwu whispering with admiration. Routinely walking around the workshop, Yue Qianlian walked out of the workshop and was preparing to return to his study room to deal with official business, but a disciple came to him in a hurry and reported to him: ¡°Sect leader, something went wrong. The monarch of the Dongling Kingdom begged for help. Yesterday an ancient city appeared in the northwestern territory of the Dongling Kingdom. The monarch sent several guardians and thousands of troops to investigate. All of these people were missing. The ancient city is gone.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yue Qianlian¡¯s expression narrowed, and then he pulled the disciple aside and asked him: ¡°rify clearly, all the guardians and soldiers are missing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This disciple reported: ¡°Not only the guardians and troops of the Dongling Kingdom but also the cultivators sent by several local sects, as well as all civilians. As long as they were on the scene at that time, all disappeared along with the ancient city.¡± Yue Qianlian lowered his head for a moment and then said: ¡°Go to Elder Liu and ask him to bring a group of disciples with a strong detective ability to the ce where the incident urred. Besides, send a letter to Righteous Alliance, and report this to them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Originally, Sky-Forging Castle was unwilling to interfere with this kind of thing. The Nine Provinces were vast, and there were many ruins left by the immortal and demon in various eras. Many people were buried on the way to explore these remains. However, Dongling Kingdom could be regarded as a country that was protected by Sky-Forging Castle. Among guardians od this kingdom, there were also several disciples from Sky-Forging Castle. So when the king personally asked for help, Yue Qianlian couldn¡¯t ignore it. Therefore, while reporting to the Righteous Alliance, Yue Qianlian also sent people to investigate. As a sect specialized in refining but not so outstanding in other respects, this was the wisest choice. But for an unknown reason, in Yue Qianlian¡¯s heart, there was always an ominous feeling lingering. Book 3: 9.1: Mystery Academy

Book 3: Chapter 9.1: Mystery Academy

After returning to Nine Provinces, Bai Qiuran and Huangfu Feng chose to separate to act. This was not the time to care about the dispute between Righteous and Evil, so he divided the images recorded on the stone tablets and the inscriptions, as well as the energy stored in the nk spirit stone so that Huangfu Feng would take one back to the Evil Alliance to study. Bai Qiuran himself ran all the way to the Mystery Academy, the sect with the most technical ability among the five major gates of the Righteous Alliance. The headquarters of Mystery Academy located in Liang Province. It¡¯s different from the other sect¡¯s headquarters, which was the higher the better. The headquarters of Mystery Academy was built in a in, surrounded by mountains andplex and dense formation protection, fully showed the lonely and awkward character of the tech geeks. After presenting the jade pendant representing Qingming Sword Sect to the guarding disciple, Bai Qiuran was taken to the reception room by him and then waited for the disciple to report. A momentter, the disciple came back and respectfully returned Bai Qiuran¡¯s jade pendant to him, and then said: ¡°Senior, sorry, the dean said he had no time to see you.¡± ¡°No time?¡± Bai Qiuran blinked. ¡°As I remembered, he has mastered the spell of making incarnation. If his main body is not free, I can just meet one of his avatars.¡± ¡°The dean said that all his avatars are doing very important research work...¡± ¡°Then who did you meet?¡± ¡°...¡± This disciple¡¯s face was embarrassed by struggle and hesitation. After tangling for a moment, he looked around and whispered the truth to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Well, senior, the dean is actually reluctant to see you. He said that every time youe to Mystery Academy, there is no good thing happens.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s all right.¡± Bai Qiuran took out the shadow stone that recorded the influence of the stele and threw it, and said loudly: ¡°Since Qiu Yuxuan, the dean of Mystery Academy does not want to see me, our little sect, who has no technical background, can only rely on ourselves to study this image that records the energy and formation of Land Immortal. I wonder if the Jade Tower and Saint Buddha Sect would be interested...¡± As he spoke, he turned around, left the reception room, and walked outside the door of Mystery Academy. After two steps, a panic shout came from Mystery Academy. ¡°Sword Patriarch, please wait!¡± The rumbling shock came, and arge group of people ran over from the inside of Mystery Academy towards Bai Qiuran. They were wearing the same clothes and their faces were exactly the same: a handsome young man wearing a single piece of golden sses. This group of guys ran to Bai Qiuran, surrounded him, and some even shamelessly hugged Bai Qiuran¡¯s thigh, shouting at him: ¡°Sword Patriarch, please give me a nce!¡± ¡°Qiu Yuxuan.¡± Bai Qiuran found the main body among these many incarnations at a nce and said to him: ¡°Don¡¯t you have no time to see me?¡± ¡°Who says that! It¡¯s an honor that Sword Patriarch came to visit, how can I not see?¡± Qiu Yuxuan looked at the informed disciple with a straight face. ¡°Are you ndering me behind my back?¡± The disciple panicked and quickly waved his hand: ¡°Sir, not me, I don¡¯t dare to!¡± ¡°Anyway, nevermind these little things. Sword Patriarch, photo stone?¡± Countless Qiu Yuxuan around Bai Qiuran reached out to him at the same time, revealing the eyes of longing. ¡°Please show me.¡± ¡°Now you really look like a dog who sees a bone... forget it.¡± Bai Qiuran threw the photo stone and nk spirit stone together into Qiu Yuxuan¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s important. I¡¯m not fooling around with you. The inscription on it has been tranted by the fourth elder of our Qingming Sword Sect. Your Mystery Academy has the strongest technical ability. I hope you can find out the efficacy and running situation of the formation, and what is the energy to maintain the operation of the formation in this nk spirit stone. After figuring it out, I hope you can inform me.¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± Qiu Yuxuan took two things carefully, and then the surrounding avatars dispersed at once and went back to the Mystery Academy. ¡°I will summon the elders and disciples to start studying these two things.¡± ¡°Then I leave it to you.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded to Qiu Yuxuan. Although people have no temperament, as the head of Mystery Academy, his research ability and creative ability were almost unrivaled in Nine Provinces. ¡°I will go back to Qingming Sword Sect first to see if anything strange has happened in Nine Provinces and Ten ces in the past two days. If you have found any results, you can send someone to notify me.¡± Book 3: 9.2: Mystery Academy

Book 3: Chapter 9.2: Mystery Academy

In the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Sect, Huangfu Feng also returned to the Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s gate with the copied photo stone and the sample of the energy. His speed was slightly slower than that of Bai Qiuran, but it was extremely fast. When Bai Qiuran delivered things to Mystery Academy and returned to Qingming Sword Sect, he also rushed back to the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Sect. As the Great Elder and former sect leader, Huangfu Feng was more famous than Bai Qiuran in his sect. He directly ordered people to call Ji Lingyun, took out the two items, and asked: ¡°Lingyun, which sect in our Evil Alliance is the best at studying formation and energy?¡± ¡°Which sect is the best at studying formation and energy?¡± Ji Lingyun froze for a moment, saying: ¡°If you talk about people, there are still a few, but there is no sect in the Evil Alliance that specializes in these things. Everyone is studying the magic skills and formations of their sect individually. Did you figure it out yourself too? Besides, the Evil Alliance is said to be an alliance, but everyone is also guarding themselves. Who will want to study the formation for the other sects?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it...¡± Huangfu Feng froze for a moment, then thought: ¡°Lingyun, I think we should reflect on why the evil side hasn¡¯t prevailed in the past three thousand years... After Qingming Sword Patriarch got something, he went to Mystery Academy without hesitation...¡± The two were silent for a moment, and Huangfu Feng returned to his senses andmanded: ¡°Lingyun, you gather all the talents of this area in our sect, and then send people to the Kamasutra Sect and Ghost Spirit Sect, and tell Su Xiangxue and the old skeleton that it is an important matter about the future of demonic cultivators, ask them to the staff who are good at researching this aspect to our Heavenly Demon Sect, so everyone can cooperate and study together.¡± Book 3: 10.1: Monster

Book 3: Chapter 10.1: Monster

Qing Province, Xiling Kingdom. Elder Liu, along with several disciples of Sky-Forging Castle, appeared at the foot of a mountain. They were originally ordered by the sect leader Yue Qianlian to go to the Dongling Kingdom to investigate the sudden appearance and disappearance of the ancient city in the Dongling Kingdom, with arge number of people. But after they arrived, the king of Dongling Kingdom sent another message that the ancient city appeared again in the Xiling Kingdom. Dongling and Xiling were split from a country called Qingling. The two countries were in a state of war for a long time. However, the rtionship between the two parties has improved recently. At present, the king of Xiling was the son-inw of the king of Dongling. Of course, the rtionship between countries was not so simple. The establishment of diplomatic rtions between the two countries did not mean that the monarch of Dongling has put down his vignce against the monarch of Xiling. If the conditions were right, he would never mind pushing the army of his son-inw to the trap, it¡¯s better to push his own soldiers to the trap. However, this ancient city incident has caused Golden Core cultivators missing, the situation was clearly beyond his control. The monarch of the Dongling Kingdom was a cautious person, so he handed this matter to Sky-Forging Castle. At the same time, the monarch of the Xiling Kingdom was also reminded, so when the ancient city appeared again in the territory of the Xiling Kingdom, the Xiling Kingdom monarch sent an army to control the situation and did not let the nearby martial arts master and small cultivation sects approach the ce, and also notified Sky-Forging Castle through his father-inw. After receiving the news, Elder Liu sent a disciple to bring the data and news back to Sky-Forging Castle and then took the remaining disciples to the ce where the ancient city was. ¡°Elder, the ancient city is there!¡± A disciple pointed to the mountainside, and Elder Liu looked up. Sure enough, he could see a huge city halfway up the mountain, which was very abruptpared with the surrounding forest. ¡°Take out the puppet and move on carefully!¡± Elder Liu whispered: ¡°All disciples who are under the Nascent Soul stage stay in ce to control the puppets. Those who are or above the Nascent Soul stage will follow me. Once you find that the situation is wrong, you will retreat immediately!¡± Hearing his orders, the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle who were present took out many humanoid puppets from their pockets. These puppets were built by them but were designed by Mystery Academy. These things were expensive, but their fighting power was very good. After learning, cultivators who manipte them can also exert the strength beyond their cultivation level. This group of puppets brought by Elder Liu was the backbone of Sky-Forging Castle, and the fighting power of each puppet wasparable to a cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. Cultivators of this level, even in some In the middle sect, were elders or the sect leader. Book 3: 10.2: Monster

Book 3: Chapter 10.2: Monster

All the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle in the Golden Core stage stayed in ce, and some used Divided Mind, manipting these puppets, keeping up with the steps of brothers and elders in the same door. Elder Liu took disciples who were or above the Nascent Soul stage, holding a variety of powerful magic weapons, flew carefully, approaching the ancient city from the midair to the mountainside. When they¡¯re above the ancient city, Elder Liu and a group of disciples looked down. The interior of the ancient city was as dark as the description. Even they used illuminate spells, it could not be seen clearly. Elder Liu pondered for a moment, raised the tool in his hand which looked like antern, and poured the powerful energy of the Deity Transformation stage into it. The me inside thentern suddenly turned into a sea of fire, spreading for several miles, and from that sea, several fire dragons flew out. Under the control of Elder Liu, they circled and roared and crashed into the ancient city. Fire dragons¡¯ head crashed into the darkness that enveloped the ancient city, and then, just like a bull sank into a mud swamp, disappeared without any trace. ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± Elder Liu put away the mes and further heightened his vignce. He led his disciples to the gate of the ancient city slowly, and then, just like knowing their arrival, the gate of the ancient city slowly opened toward the inside automatically. ¡°Charge your energy! Be alert!¡± Elder Liu took a deep breath and shouted to the disciples. At the same time, all the disciples carried out the forging mentality technique to increase the resistance of the mental attack. Sure enough, at the next moment, from inside the ancient city, a bell sounded. When the bell¡¯s sound came into the ears of the disciples, it turned into a terrible buzz, as if there were hundreds of thousands of people, who were chanting to you incessantly in your ears. Thenguage, as if there are hundreds of heavy hammers, was bombarding your spirit and will one after another, but fortunately, Elder Liu let these disciples exercise their forging mentality technique first to resist, otherwise their minds would be directly destroyed by this mental attack. But even in this case, some disciples who stillcked in mind training and cultivation were shocked by this attack. The ancient city seemed to be aware that theseers could not be taken by the bell alone, so it changed the attack type. The darkness in the city surged for a moment like a hard object, then suddenly from the darkness, a group of strange humanoid creatures came out. These humanoid creatures looked like were directly generated from darkness, and there were white lines on their bodies, forming strange runes. After walking out of the darkness of the ancient city and seeing Elder Liu and the disciples, these dark creatures¡¯ ¡°head¡±, which was like a hollow mask, suddenly cracked arge crack with intertwined teeth, which should be their mouths. These dark creatures screamed at them, like a bell. These screams were also mixed with the mental attack, but it was much weaker than the bell. They screamed and moved towards the crowd. During the charge, ck mes were spurted out behind their limbs and body, which gave the disciples a sense of threat. Elder Liu raised his hand and waved on thentern, turned the fame into a wall of fire, swept the ck creatures that rushed out. After the fire attack, dozens of ck monsters fell on the spot, the ck shell started to fall off on half of them, revealing the body below. ¡°Elders, those are the missing sergeants of Dongling Kingdom!¡± Someone saw the clothes on several of the dead body and eximed suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s not time to pay attention to these things.¡± Elder Liu looked at the remaining half of the ck monsters who stood up from the ground. Although he just shot casually just now, after all, it was the mes released by a Deity Transformation stage cultivator, coupled with one of the highest magic weapons of the Sky-Forging Castle. Half of the ck monsters were still surviving, and judging from this ability to resist, they were not weaker than Golden Core cultivators. ¡°Ready to fight!¡± Elder Liu took a deep breath, but he still had no idea. A dozenmon Golden Core cultivators were nothing to him, but Elder Liu can remember that there were thousands of people who disappeared with the ancient city, among them there were also some Foundation Establishment cultivators, and even two Golden Core cultivators. If ordinary people and soldiers, after being reconstructed by the ancient city, can have the strength of Golden Core cultivators, then what kind of strength reconstructed cultivators will have? Looking at half of the monsters that screamed, Elder Liu¡¯s heart was swaying, like the light of hisntern. Book 3: 11.1: Bad News

Book 3: Chapter 11.1: Bad News

The fierce battle has continued for a long time, and the nearby ground was full of dead bodies, and many puppets have been scrapped and destroyed. The disciples of Sky-Forging Castle were exhausted, their True Qi was empty, their head was full of sweat. Even Elder Liu, who was at the Deity Transformation stage, felt a little overwhelmed. Even if these dark monsters have only the lowest Golden Core cultivator¡¯sbat power, they may not be as good as any Golden Core disciple, but no matter how weak, that was still Golden Core cultivator¡¯sbat power. Not to mention, the dark matter that attached to them still had a certain resistance to the true Qi. After killed hundreds of monsters, the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle who were not good at fighting were finally approaching the edge of exhaustion. It seems that it is no longer possible to enter. Elder Liu looked around, seeing that the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle basically didn¡¯t have the ability to fight anymore, but in the dark, that strange monster still spawned all the time. He decided to retreat in his heart, thus he raised thentern in his hand again, vigorously released the fire of the magic weapon, and a sea of fire was formed at the gate of the ancient city, blocking the path of the dark monsters. ¡°Go!¡± Elder Liu shouted. The disciples of Sky-Forging Castle summoned theirst surplus force, driving flying swords off the ground. The Golden Core disciples who supported from outside also manipted these expensive puppets to run towards the sea of fire without hesitation. Some dark monsters rushed out of the sea of fire were pushed back by the puppets, and then a series of huge explosions sounded, and the whole mountain began to shake. The smoke spread, but Elder Liu knew that the ancient city was absolutely unharmed. He seized the opportunity to take thest group of disciples to the sky, Elder Liu himself stayed behind to cover them. Beng! However, at this time, bell sounds were suddenly heard in the ancient city, and mental attacks ambushed them. The disciples quickly used their technique to resist, but that made their pace slowed down. After the first bell, all the disciples were dizzy, but at this moment, the second bell suddenly came one after another, and then, the endless burst of bells, like the tide, struck everyone¡¯s spirit andpletely dyed their footsteps. Elder Liu gritted his teeth, lifted thentern in his hand, and flicked it outward, and then thentern began to show cracks on the body and exploded. The me inside themp spread to form a sky-covering fire lotus, which enveloped everyone, temporarily isting the mental attack, but Elder Liu who exploded the magic weapon was implicated and spit out a big mouthful of blood. ¡°Elder!¡± The disciples of Sky-Forging Castle eximed. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Elder Liu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Run fast, this matter is not something we Sky-Forging Castle can handle alone, we must bring the information back to the Righteous Alliance.¡± Book 3: 11.2: Bad News

Book 3: Chapter 11.2: Bad News

The disciples of Sky-Forging Castle obeyed hismand and gathered together. Under the shelter of the fire lotus, they rose all the way. But at this moment, the smoke above the ancient city dissipated, the darkness inside surged, and several ck sword beams burst out. These sword beams swiftly traversed and crossed, forming multiple ck straight lines on the sky, which were woven into a dense pattern, trapping the fire lotus inside. ¡°This is... a sword formation?¡± The disciples of Sky-Forging Castle responded toote. More than a dozen dark monsters with moreplex runes on their bodies, riding various ck flying swords, rose into the sky and surrounded them. From the number, this should be the group of missing Foundation Establishment cultivators. From the energy they released, they all had the ability of the Nascent Soul stage. These monsters roared while driving the flying sword to attack Fire Lotus. The disciples of Sky-Forging Castle hurried to fight back, but one side was full of momentum, and the other was exhausted. Soon, all the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle fell into decline. When those ck sword beams pierced into the fire lotus and be burned, they immediately exploded, tearing the fire around and making the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle exposed. The buzzing bell sound immediately took advantage of this to enter, and some disciples who could not bear the mental attack and froze in ce. ¡°Kill......¡± They lowered their heads and murmured in a quicker and faster rhythm: ¡°Kill the Green Emperor and recreate the Sacred Dynasty!¡± ¡°Wake up!¡± Elder Liu shouted loudly, reaching for the disciples, but the dark monsters around him rushed up. He was forced to retreat, and he could only watch the disciples were brainwashed by the bell sound and fell into the boundless darkness of the ancient city. The bell¡¯s rhythm became faster, and the fire lotus waspletely torn. Elder Liu felt bitter in his heart. Not to say that to protect these disciples, even he himself was about to be forced into a desperate situation. In this critical moment, there was suddenly a huge snow-white beam flew across the distance of a hundred miles, breaking the sword formation that surrounded the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle. ¡°Elder Liu!¡± A handsome middle-aged man dressed in a snow-white gown and carrying a long de appeared. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Senior brother Yue!¡± Seeing this person, Elder Liu¡¯s eyes lit up. The person who came was the representative of the military force of Sky-Forging Castle, the older brother of the sect leader, Yue Qianren. ¡°Why are you here? Did the sect leader let youe?¡± ¡°Ah, I was looking for materials for Qianlian. When I heard about this on the way back, I came to see it.¡± Yue Qianren flew towards them. ¡°Come on, I will take you out!¡± ¡°Several disciples were captured by the ancient city.¡± Elder Liu said bitterly. ¡°There is nothing we can do for them right now, let¡¯s go back first!¡± Yue Qianren turned his head, then in the next moment, his expression changed. Two monsters with moreplicated runes surfaced from the darkness. Their heads had horns, their hands were controlling the magic weapon, and when they stopped in front of everyone, exuding a terrible atmosphereparable to the Deity Transformation stage. Behind them, thousands of dark monsters who were equal to Golden Core cultivators appeared in the sky, forming a dark cloud, blocking the escape path of the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle. ¡°It seems that the owner of this city is not willing to let us leave.¡± Yue Qianren held the back handle with his backhand and said in a deep voice: ¡°Elder Liu, I will open the way for you. In any case, you must pass the information about this ancient city to Qianlian!¡± ............ On the Seven Stars Peak of Qingming Mountain, Bai Qiuran was researching the copied photo stone. Although the original photo stone and nk spirit stone have been delivered to the Mystery Academy, he also left a copy, used to see if there was any opportunity to inspire him to break through the foundation. While he was staring at the formation model of all angles on the photo stone, the voice of his disciple suddenly came from his ears. ¡°Master, not good!¡± Tang Ruowei was riding the Kunling sword, flew from the main peak, and hurriedlynded, shouting to him. ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Bai Qiuran nced at herzily and said: ¡°Your chest has grown?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit bigger...no, this is not the time to talk about that!¡± Tang Ruowei shook his head and stuffed a letter into Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand. ¡°Look for yourself, this is what the elders let me bring to you.¡± Bai Qiuran took it, opened the envelope, and checked the contents. On the stationery, such a sentence was written in ck and white: ¡°The mysterious ancient city appeared in Qing Province, all the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle who went to investigate mysteriously disappeared, including [Thousand Forging Sky de] Yue Qianren who went to the rescue. Only Elder Liu was back, but he¡¯s seriously wounded and fell into aa.¡± Book 3: 12.1: Alliance Between Righteous and Evil

Book 3: Chapter 12.1: Alliance Between Righteous and Evil

Qing Province, Sky-Forging Castle headquarters. As a famous refining sect gate in Nine Provinces, in order to facilitate the forging of powerful instruments, Sky-Forging Castle set up their headquarters on a boiling active volcano. After thousands of years of transformation, the people of Sky-Forging Castle exert their wisdom, taming and transforming this active volcano into a world furnace for refining. Despite those dense workshops and warehouses, the headquarters of Sky-Forging Castle did indeed look like a castle, except that the fluid around this castle was flowing volcanicva. Huangfu Feng came to Sky-Forging Castle with a heavy face. After entering from the mountain gate and showing his identification, he was taken to the sect master¡¯s room by the disciple of Sky-Forging Castle. In the room, many people havee before Huangfu Feng. He looked up and found that apart from the sect leader Yue Qianlian, they were all the big shot of righteous cultivators. Elder Xu Xuelin of Mystery Academy; Zhang Ruifei, the battalionmander of ck Armor Battalion of Heavenly Army, Elder Dan Qinglou of Jade Tower, ¡°Saint of Painter¡± Li Pengfei, but he did not see anyone of his peers. That¡¯s because righteous cultivators had slower cultivating speedpare to demonic cultivators, so everyone from his generation was in closed-door cultivation to prepare for the Heavenly Tribtion. Yue Qiandao should be able to the Heavenly Tribtion stage soon... Huang Fufeng sighed in his heart and stepped into the room. Seeing the head of the Evil Alliance, people in the room had different expressions on their faces. Elder Xu of Mystery Academy shone his eyes, revealing a deep curiosity as if he wished to cut Huangfu Feng into slices on the spot to research. Zhang Ruifei, themander of the Heavenly Army, showed a fighting intent, and Elder Li of Jade Tower, who had the worst rtionship with the Heavenly Demon Sect, looked like he saw a human-shaped shit pile. Huang Fufeng ignored them, but went straight to Yue Qianlian and said to him: ¡°Little Yue, I¡¯m here. Big Yue...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I know it all.¡± Yue Qianlian was not very spirited, but said calmly: ¡°Please take a seat. If Brother Huangfu is here,, only the Qingming Sword Sect, Saint Buddha Gate, Hehuan Sect, and Ghost Spirit Sect are left.¡± ¡°Rx, Little Yue, the representative of Qingming Sword Sect should be Sword Patriarch.¡± Huang Fufeng relieved Yue Qianlian: ¡°With that old man¡¯s ability, he will surely be able to save Big Yue.¡± ¡°But...¡± Elder Xu of Mystery Academy couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°If Sword Patriarch came, at his speed, should he have been here already? Are you guessing?¡± On the side, Zhang Ruifei coughed, and Elder Li couldn¡¯t help stepping on him. ¡°Old Li, why do you step on me? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± The elder from Mystery Academy, who was not very good atmunication, asked unconsciously. ¡°Because I went to inform the rest.¡± Someone answered his question from outside the door. Bai Qiuran pushed the door to walk in, followed by Su Xiangxue who was wearing a veil, and another figure wearing a ck cloak which covered his face entered the room together with them. Book 3: 12.2: Alliance Between Righteous and Evil

Book 3: Chapter 12.2: Alliance Between Righteous and Evil

¡°The representative of Saint Buddha Sect this time was Weichen Master Monk. He was going to investigate the information on the way, so he didn¡¯te this time. After we have discussed here, just go and meet him.¡± Bai Qiuran looked around the crowd, and then suddenly bowed towards Yue Qianlian. ¡°Little Yue, I¡¯m sorry!¡± This time, he really scared the people around him who knew his identity. Yue Qianlian jumped directly from the chair and avoided Bai Qiuran¡¯s salute, asking: ¡°Why did Sword Patriarch say this?¡± ¡°This time I am going to bear the main responsibility for the disappearance of the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle, the disappearance of your elder brother Yue Qianren, and the serious injury of Elder Liu.¡± Bai Qiuran straightened up, recounted to everyone present that he and Huangfu Feng went to the wilderness to investigate the mysterious stele, and then said: ¡°I also let Huangfu Feng help me lead the way. If we don¡¯t activate the stele, this ancient city should not appear, so the main responsibility should be on me, and I will do my best to resolve this incident.¡± ¡°Sword Patriarch is too fond of taking responsibility by himself.¡± Yue Qianlian shook his head and said: ¡°Now that the stone tablet is umting strength, it shows that it is activated sooner orter. Sword Patriarch just happened to meet it. The responsibility is not on you. But this Yue Qianlian still kindly asks Sword Patriarch to help me save my brother and other disciples.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Bai Qiuran stepped aside and stood with the other three representatives of Righteous Alliance, while Su Xiangxue and the man in the ck robe came behind Huang Fufeng. The two people took a seat at the invitation of Yue Qianlian and began to discuss the matter. ¡°Let me talk about the beginning and the end of the ancient city incident.¡± Yue Qianlian subconsciously held his chin, and then said: ¡°Probably more than half a month ago, that is, a few days after Sword Patriarch and Huangfu brothers explored the wilderness, an ancient city shrouded in darkness suddenly appeared in a mountainous area in the northwest of Dongling Kingdom. This ancient city got the attention of local people and martial arts masters, and then the king of the Dongling Kingdom and several nearby sects also received the news. They separately sent their force to investigate. A total of 5,000 soldiers, 16 Foundation Establishment cultivators, two Golden Core cultivators explored the ancient city. We didn¡¯t know what happened at that time. We only knew that all of these people disappeared together with the ancient city. After that, the monarch of Dongling Kingdom asked me for help, and I notified Righteous Alliance. At the same time, Elder Liu and his disciples were sent to investigate, and then they received the news and went to the Xiling Kingdom. My brother Yue Qianren heard about it on the way back and followed them. Then they encountered the mysterious ancient city that appeared there. Only Elder Liu made it back with serious wounds.¡± ¡°Senior Liu Chang?¡± Elder Li from the Jade Tower in Xiancheng asked. ¡°His consciousness was hit hard, and when he came back he was seriously injured and unconscious.¡± Yue Qianlian replied: ¡°But fortunately, we have the habit of carrying a photo stone with us for work. In his photo stone, we still saw some useful things.¡± While talking, Yue Qianlian took out the photo stone and yed the video recorded in the open space in the middle of the room. The content of the video began with Elder Liu leading a group of disciples to find the ancient city, and ended with the scene that the two long-horned dark monsters with thousands of Gold Core stage monsters rushed towards Sky-Forging Castle disciples. Everyone was silent. After a long time, Su Xiangxue sighed and took the initiative to say: ¡°Everyone, it seems that we havee to the [put the differences aside] again.¡± She looked around and asked: ¡°This time, Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance cooperate again, do you have any opinions?¡± Book 3: 13.1: Advanced Demonic True Qi

Book 3: Chapter 13.1: Advanced Demonic True Qi

What Su Xiangxue said sounds ironic, but it actually makes sense. Looking at the images recorded in the photo stone, this ancient city and the monsters it produced are not good things to deal with. As the two major organizations in Kyushu and Ten Lands, Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance are united. Although there are inevitably many ugly insides, when such things appear, it is their incumbent responsibility to stand up and protect the established order of Kyushu Ten Lands. After Su Xiangxue¡¯s words fell, the first response to her was the two colleagues of Evil Alliance. Huang Fufeng and the missing Yue Qiandao were friends. Naturally, he would not sit idly by and respond immediately: ¡°Sect leader Su¡¯s words are reasonable, ghostly old man, what do you say?¡± The Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s representative, whom he called the ¡°ghostly old man¡± thought for a while, then replied in a hoarse voice: ¡°Noments.¡± ¡°I support Sect leader Su¡¯s decision.¡± On the side of Righteous Alliance, Bai Qiuran, as the representative of Qingming Sword Sect, first responded, and then he looked around and asked: ¡°How about you three?¡± ¡°I have no opinion.¡± Elder Xu of Mystery Academy immediately said: ¡°It would be better to say that if we can study this kind of unheard things that we haven¡¯t seen, our Mystery Academy will be very happy.¡± ¡°Neither do I have an opinion.¡± Commander Zhang Ruifei of the Heavenly Army replied: ¡°The duty of the Heavenly Army is to protect the human races of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands.¡± Thest one, ¡°Saint of Painter¡± Li Pengfei looked around and sighed: ¡°Damn, all the good things have been said by you, what else do I say... If our Jade Tower does not agree, we will note here.¡± Book 3: 13.2: Advanced Demonic True Qi

Book 3: Chapter 13.2: Advanced Demonic True Qi

¡°Then there is no disagreement, just start to deal with this matter.¡± Bai Qiuran suggested: ¡°Xiaoyue, besides this photo stone, does Elder Liu have any information left?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yue Qianlian shook his head. ¡°Elder Liu was unconscious when he came back. In fact, he fell a few hundred meters outside the mountain gate. It happened that a disciple who was returning to the mountain saw him and brought him back. ¡°That¡¯s no way.¡± Bai Qiuran bowed his head and said: ¡°Now, we know almost nothing about the ancient city, how it works, when and where it came from, how it appeared and disappeared, how it transformed people into that weird look... these are all of us It¡¯s not clear, we need more information.¡± Su Xiangxue, Ghost Old Man, and Huangfu Feng nced at each other, then Su Xiangxue said: ¡°On the way, we have dispersed all the manpower that can be dispersed and used the intelligencework to query the intelligence as much as possible. As long as the ancient city appears again, we will be able to quickly locate it.¡± ¡°We have also mobilized the intelligencework of our sect.¡± Elder Li of Jade Tower and Zhang Ruifei of Heavenly Army also replied. Among the sects of two factions, Jade Tower and Kamasutra Sect¡¯s intelligencework can be described as the best in the world. After all, the most well-informed in this world was always the merchants, and among the merchants, the most well-informed was the one who did prostitute business like Kamasutra Sect. Especially all the disciples who had a charming technique, normally after one or two sses of wine, the guests would speak everything. ¡°With your intelligencework, there should be no problem.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Su Xiangxue. ¡°Remember not to let anyonee close, and record the ce where it appears... there may be rules to follow.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Su Xiangxue responded tacitly. At this moment, the representatives on both sides looked at them with subtle eyes, but when Bai Qioran¡¯s attention was shifted from Su Xiangxue to them, the gang showed a tacit understanding, showing a gesture that said: ¡°we didn¡¯t notice what just happened¡±. ¡°Next, for the things I brought back with Huangfu Feng¡¯s help, Elder Xu, did your dean have any results?¡± Bai Qiuran turned to look at Elder Xu of Xuan Fa Academy and asked. ¡°As soon as we received your things, the dean had gathered the elders and started to study them, but we still couldn¡¯t figure out the energy.¡± Elder Xu shook his head. ¡°However, we have taken a glimpse of the formation. The dean led us to sessfully simte the formation using true qi, and reverse-engineered it. It is amazing that the formation seems to be two different rules are merged together.¡± ¡°For our side, I handed it to Xiao Lingyun and asked her to find other Evil Sects who are good at tinkering with them, and study it together.¡± After seeing Elder Xu finished, Huangfu Feng also added: ¡°Coincidentally, we haven¡¯t made any progress in the study of the method of confrontation, but under the derivation of a direct disciple of the Devil Sect, we sessfully condensed energy that is simr to that energy¡¯s nature.¡± ¡°What energy is that?¡± Elder Xu asked curiously, everyone else looked at Huangfu Feng. ¡°If our disciple¡¯s derivation is correct, it is the Immortal Qi obtained after a demonic cultivator be an immortal...just like how the true Qi in your body transformed into Immortal Qi after you ascended.¡± Huangfu Feng said in a deep voice: ¡°That energy was condensed by me with her instruction. Its nature is slightly different because of the exercise, but the basic nature is the same... So I think what Sword Patriarch said earlier about the so-called [Land Immortal] may not be nonsense or boastful.¡± ¡°That may be a real Immortal or an Immortal-like existence who stayed on this realm!¡± Hearing this sentence, not only Yue Qianlian, but all the faces on the scene were sinking. Although when Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance jointly joined forces, they could defeat even a real Immortal, but...who knew in that ancient city, what exactly was the strength and quantity of [Land Immortal]? What is really scary is not a tough enemy, but an unknown enemy. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much.¡± At this time, Bai Qiuran, who was still the sanest, first encouraged everyone, he pped: ¡°Since that ancient city didn¡¯t directly show up to kill us, it means that they are not as strong as us, or at least they haven¡¯t been sure they can beat us. Otherwise, they must directly crush and rule Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. Wouldn¡¯t it be better than let us do whatever we want?¡± ¡°It made sense.¡± Zhang Ruifei said in a deep voice: ¡°Furthermore, even if they have the strength to crush, do we just sumb to it? At least we must resist until the end, otherwise, it would be humiliating to say it.¡± ¡°Ah, but to say so, we can¡¯t underestimate the enemy.¡± Bai Qiuran added: ¡°After all, theye from our unknown times or regions, what abilities they have, what magical powers and formations they manipte, we have absolutely no knowledge of these... So I suggest that you should not be in a hurry right now, it is better to be steady and do one step at a time. First, spread the intelligenceworks out. Once we found something, we organized a team to investigate, and then... Even if they can¡¯te back, at least we must ensure that they can pass back enough information to research and analyze. Is that fine?¡± Book 3: 14: Weichen Master Monk

Book 3: Chapter 14: Weichen Master Monk

¡°Master, where are you going to take me?¡± Seeing the surrounding scenery quickly passed, Tang Ruowei asked Bai Qiuran, who was pulling her arm. After receiving the letter from the sect leader before, Bai Qiuran ran down the hill somberly and came back a few dayster. After that, he went to the main peak and discussed something with the sect leader and several elders, then looked for Tang Ruowei and, without saying a word, dragged her down the mountain. Looking at the direction he went, Bai Qiuran¡¯s destination should be Qing Province, which was adjacent to Gu Province. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Bai Qioran¡¯s footsteps did not stop, looking forward. ¡°Take you to study... are you not interested in those misceneous studies now?¡± ¡°Um... so you want to take me to learn these things?¡± Tang Ruowei asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you urgent for these two days?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a matter of urgency, but this is also your chance. This time there are experts who are really good at these misceneous studies. Follow him to learn and help by the way.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Arrived.¡± His footsteps slowed down, and Tang Ruowei looked up and found that there was a tall and majestic mountain in front of him. At the top of the mountain was a huge inward pit, andva erupted continuously from there, down the foothills, and the top of the mountain spouted. The billowing smoke covered the whole sky in the dark clouds. The danger was not onlyva but also the smoke from the eruption of the volcano that could affect the breathing system of mortals. Ordinary people could not even survive a day in this environment. However, in front of this volcano, there was still an artificially spiraling mountain road. The stairs of the mountain road are made of some ck metal, which could float on theva without being melted. Bai Qiuran took Tang Ruowei up the mountain road, walked up the mountain gate engraved with the words ¡°Sky Forging Castle¡±, and passed several flying bridges made of ck metal, leading her to a hut which was built on avake. Perhaps after receiving the notice in advance, an old man greeted him from the house. Bai Qiuran pointed at the man and introduced Tang Ruowei: ¡°This is Elder Xu from Mystery Academy. He is proficient in various misceneous knowledge such as surveying and mapping, formation, astronomical phenomena, and earth veins. He is a research expert in this field.¡± Then he turned his head and pointed at Tang Ruowei to introduce to Elder Xu: ¡°Elder Xu, this is my idiot student. Although she has neither strength nor body curves, there is still a little cleverness in her mind. You can use her as a freeborer during this day and take her with you whenever you have time.¡± Hearing this, Tang Ruowei also reacted. She knew Bai Qiuran was finding a professional instructor for her, so she was busy greeting the elder Xu. ¡°I¡¯m Tang Ruowei, hello Elder Xu.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Elder Xu looked at her and then said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sword Patriarch to ept a disciple... but it also works. Sword Patriarch is kind to me at Mystery Academy. I also need manpower to study and analyze the operation rules of the ancient city here. You can be my assistant for the time being. If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go back to work first.¡± He looked like an anxious man, looking back frequently when he was talking with Bai Qiuran and Tang Ruowei, as if there was a beautiful woman in his house. Perhaps for these technical geeks of Mystery Academy, the desire to satisfy curiosity maybe even higher than that. Seeing him like this, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help but smile, and then said to Tang Ruowei: ¡°You will stay here first. This incident is not trivial. You are not allowed to run around. You have to listen to Elder Xu¡¯s arrangement. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Looking at his expression, Tang Ruowei, who knew that things are different, nodded honestly. This time she didn¡¯t talk back to Bai Qiuran again. ¡°Then I will leave first.¡± Bai Qiuran said to Elder Xu: ¡°Sorry for disturbing your work, please continue.¡± ............ After leaving Tang Ruowei with Elder Xu, Bai Qiuran ran non-stop to the territory of the Nanling Kingdom in Qing Province. There was originally only one country in Qing Province, named the Shangling Kingdom, but when Bai Qiuran was more than two thousand years old, it split up and formed the four kingdoms. There, Weichen Master Monk, the representative of Saint Buddha Sect, was waiting for Bai Qiuran there. After that day¡¯s discussion, the major sects have reached a consensus. Theyunched the intelligencework, they also sent people to notify Saint Buddha Sect. On the way toe, Weichen Master Monk and others began to pay attention. As a result, they found a trace of the ancient city near the Nanling Kingdom, so he sent a message and stayed at the ce where he discovered the trail, waiting for others to join. ording to the message from Weichen Master Monk, Bai Qiuran ran all the way to the ce he found. It was a small mountain vige near the river, and there was a certain distance from the nearby towns. Due to the beasts in the nearby forests, the vigers in Pingrili Vige did not like to move around. There was very little contact with the official government of Nanling State. The tax staff of the city basically onlye here once a year when they collect taxes, so this time when the ancient city appeared, it was not possible to receive the news in the immediate vicinity. Bai Qiuran came outside the vige and found that the vige was already uninhabited. Only the disciples of Saint Buddha Sect walked back and forth. These disciples dressed in a monk¡¯s clothes, has a bare top, so they were quite recognizable. Weichen Master Monk was meditating near the entrance of the vige. He sensed Bai Qiuran¡¯s arrival, and got up and greeted him. Although Weichen has the title of a master monk, he did not look like a monk who spoke Zen at all. He had a t head with only ayer of light hair, and his face was full of flesh. He looked very bad-tempered and had a wide body. The monk¡¯s clothes were stretched tight by his muscles. This master monk used to engrave the learned Buddhist scriptures and imitated Buddha idols on his body. A wrathful image of Nether King exposed from his arm. The ferocious expression of Master Chen Chan looked like a gangster who has been in criminal for many years. ¡°Hello, Sword Patriarch.¡± Coming to Bai Qioran, the monk raised his hand and performed a Buddhist salute to Bai Qiuran with one hand. ¡°Long time no see, Weichen.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled at him: ¡°Skip these greetings, the situation is urgent. You don¡¯t have to stick to these ceremonies... what is the situation here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Weichen Master Monk nodded slightly to Bai Qiuran, as if to salute his eldest brother. Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, he took Bai Qiuran to the vige and said: ¡°This is the way. On the way we came, we followed the Buddha¡¯s teaching and practiced along the way. We received your notice halfway. Then I heard that something strange happened here and there was a fog. I took the disciples and looked at it. On the way, I met a hunter and said that he saw a city appearing on the river here on the cliff. I came with my disciples and found that there was no one in the vige here.¡± Book 3: 15: Why Is It Always You Every Time We Clear The Pornography?

Book 3: Chapter 15: Why Is It Always You Every Time We Clear The Pornography?

¡°Is the hunter who witnessed the ancient city still there?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Of course, after we discovered that the vige had be like this, we immediately asked him to stay.¡± Weichen Master Monk replied: ¡°He is in the vige now, and I sent two disciples to protect him.¡± ¡°It will take some time for the others to arrive. Take me to ask him.¡± Bai Qiuran said. ¡°Also, although I have already asked him, since Sword Patriarch wants to ask...¡± Weichen Master Monk led the way to the vige. ¡°This way please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your face is too vicious, so scared that the hunter has nothing to say.¡± Bai Qiuranughed. Weichen Master Monk touched his head, but he did not refute it, because it was indeed possible. Under his leading, Bai Qiuran saw the hunter. After some inquiries, Bai Qioran understood the basic situation but was not able to ask more things out. That man was just an ordinary hunter. Both Bai Qiuran and Weichen Master Monk have used Mind Awareness scan to perceive his true identity, and there was not much energy active in his body. ording to the hunter, he had just caught a rabbit at the time, and when he went down the mountain, he identally saw fog in the direction of the vige. After the fog had dispersed, a city appeared on the river. But with his eyesight, he couldn¡¯t see what happened in the vige after the city appeared on the cliff. After that, he met the Weichen Zen Master who came with his disciples, but this time, the city has gone along with the dense fog. Bai Qiuran went to the river where the ancient city he was referring to once again wandered around. Near the river, he noticed that there was a tendency to disturb the energy of heaven and earth. Here, the energy should have been swirled by something. But many of the formation or spells could achieve this effect, so this time Bai Qiuran still got nothing. Somewhat unwillingly returned to the vige, Bai Qiuran calmed down his mind. This time he was facing an enemy who was unheard of. To analyze their method, more clues were needed. After waiting for a while in the vige, the rest of the alliance came here after receiving the news. Because the first ones were the nearest, the staff this time was also different from thest time. Except for Qingming Sword Sect, other sect¡¯s representative has changed. Bai Qiuran and Weichen Master Monk went out to greet the vige. After seeing the representative of Kamasutra Sect, Weichen Master Monk¡¯s already-vicious face turned into a wrathful appearance. ¡°Ouch.¡± Seeing the anger on Weichen¡¯s face, the female elder of Kamasutra Sect, who dressed in a thin ck gauze, also had a giggling face. ¡°Why does Weichen Master Monk look so angry, am I not wee here?¡± ¡°Mu Huan, you still dare to talk!¡± Weichen Master Monk said angrily: ¡°You were therest time when we Saint Buhhda Sect was clearing the pornography! Why is it always you every time we clear the pornography?!¡± The elder called Mu Huan from the Kamasutra Sect, and Weichen Master Monk who was from Saint Buhhda Sect had quite aplicated rtionship. Weichen Master Monk was a cultivator of the Saint Buhhda Sect who practiced the Nether King path. As a result, he was a morally indignant man so he has been active in the front line of the anti-pornography campaign of the Righteous Alliance for a long time. In a thousand years, he has shut down countless dens of Kamasutra Sect. Mu Huan was a senior of Su Xiangxue, the best hooker of Kamasutra Sect, and has been actively walking on the verge of viting the agreement for a long time. In the early years, when the leader of the Kamasutra Sect was not Su Xiangxue, the two had fought many times and became rivals for hundreds of years. After a series of agreements and Su Xiangxue came to power to reform, the activities of the Kamasutra Sect were not allowed to cause casualty any more, Mu Huan moved from the frontal battlefield to the technical work, helping Su Xiangxue to start managing the Kamasutra Sect¡¯s business. However, this elder Mu Huan has a hobby, that was when carrying out private technical activities, she liked to open the den near the temples of Saint Buhhda Sect, and specialized in corrupting young Buddhist monks. Therefore, the hostile rtionship between her and Weichen Master Monk has not yet improved. So when they meet now, Mu Huan still started provocatively against Weichen in a light-hearted manner. ¡°Ouch, your anger is really strong.¡± Hearing Weichen Master Monk¡¯s words, Mu Huan stuck out her tongue and licked the corner of her mouth. ¡°ording to Buddhism rules, wrath is a crime. Master Weichen, you can¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Weichen Master Monk rolled up his sleeves, exposing the Nether King on his arm. ¡°This Weichen worships the Nether King, who specializes in cleaning up the evil being like you!¡± ¡°Come on, go and beat me.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Seeing that the two had a tendency to fight on the spot, Bai Qiuran shouted. ¡°It¡¯s important to do the right thing first. Weichen, control your anger. Mu Huan, say less about an unrted matter.¡± Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, Weichen Master Monk tried to control his emotions. He closed his mouth and walked to meditate and begin to chant the Buddhist Sutra. Mu Huan nced at Bai Qiuran with a little fear, closing her mouth and walking slightly away from him. In the Kamasutra Sect, only Su Xiangxue was not afraid of Bai Qiuran. For others, especially Mu Huan, the ¡°old remnants of the former dynasty¡±, still remembered how Qingming Sword Patriarch killed their sect leader. After Bai Qiuran stopped the two, the embarrassing atmospherested for a few seconds, and no one spoke. Then, an elder from the Nether Ghost Sect took the lead and asked: ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not waste time, let¡¯s talk about the information found by each sect in the past few days.¡± Seeing everyone nodded, he said slowly in a low voice: ¡°After the meeting that day, our sect searched the area near the headquarters. As a result, an unmanned vige was found in the area north of the Honeb Land, and there was also a vortex of aura in the vige. It looks...¡± He raised his finger to the river beside the vige. ¡°Like this.¡± The Honeb Land was where the headquarters of the Nether Ghost Sect located, one of the Ten Lands. Its geography was special. The ground in this area was ayer of rock that had thousands of holes, covered with countless downwards and bottomless pits, and below these pits and rock formations, there was one underground hollow, an areaparable to a Province. Because it¡¯s underground, with dense yin energy and no light, not only there were many rare herbs and treasures which couldn¡¯t be found on the ground, but there were also many dangerous spiritual creatures such as wandering souls, zombies, and skeletons. That¡¯s why the Nether Ghost Sect moved here. But these were not the focus of everyone¡¯s attention at present. Honeb Land was tens of thousands of miles away from Qing Province. The trace of the ancient city also appeared in Honeb Land, which meant that its range of movement was not limited to the Qing Province. Everyone looked at each other and thought about it. Afterward, Mu Huan of Kamasutra Sect and the elder of Jade Tower also exined that the two sects¡¯ intelligenceworks found the suspected appearance of the ancient city in Yun Province and Liang Province respectively. Both sects have received reports about ces that suddenly became uninhabited. ¡°How exactly does it move?¡± At this moment, everyone fell into deep thinking. Book 3: 16: Li Jinyao

Book 3: Chapter 16: Li Jinyao

Sky-Forging Castle, inside the hut upied by Mystery Academy. Tang Ruowei, who had been busy all day, walked out of the hut with the others, stretched her back out, and took a deep breath. Her nasal cavity was full of the sulfur smell, butpared with the busy day, it¡¯s also a good rxation. After a long day of intense mental work, the girl feels that her brain was dizzy and swollen. After rubbing her temples, the girl was going back to her room for rest. Although she only helped to make various calctions and deductions under themand of Elder Xu, Mystery Academy¡¯s technique still made Tang Ruowei feel quite rewarded. But when she had just turned around and walked towards the room arranged by Sky-Forging Castle, behind her came the voice of a girl. ¡°Hello, junior sister.¡± Tang Ruowei turned her head in surprise. A girl who was as beautiful as she appeared in front of her. That girl was wearing a long red dress with brocades, her eyes were picturesque, her ck hair was like a waterfall, and she was slender. The girl¡¯s figure was just right, one more point was fat, and one less point was thin. Her face was not as charming as Su Xiangxue, but it¡¯s beautiful. Looking at the girl who greeted herself suddenly, Tang Ruowei hesitated: ¡°Senior sister, you are...?¡± ¡°I am a disciple of Heavenly Demon Sect, and I came to help like you. My name is Li Jinyao.¡± The girl gently introduced herself to Tang Ruowei: ¡°I watched it for a while. This time it seemed like only the two of us were girls, so I thought toe and say hello to you after a day of work and get to know you.¡± ¡°Ah, hello.¡± Perhaps it was Huangfu Feng who gave her harmless impression, so Tang Ruowei didn¡¯t react very much after hearing that the girl was a Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s disciple. ¡°Hello sister Li, I am Tang Ruowei of Qingming Sword Sect. I am... twenty-four years old, currently the Foundation Establishment stage.¡± After walking on the cultivation path, the sense of time became blurry. At this time, Tang Ruowei barely remembered how old she was this year. If she hadn¡¯t joined the Qingming Sword Sect, in the Shangxuan Kingdom, such an age meant that she was already a mother of two children. ¡°24-year-old, but already in the Foundation Establishment stage?¡± Li Jinyao somehow felt a little more intimacy, she smiled: ¡°Your advancement is very close to me. It seems that junior sister Tang is not an ordinary disciple. Who is your master?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite unusual.¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s eyes flickered: ¡°In Qingming Sword Sect... No, it should be said that in the entire Righteous Alliance, I may be the only Foundation Establishment stage cultivator whose master is still in the Qi Refining stage...¡± ¡°Qi Refining stage...¡± Li Jinyao was stunned, surprised, and said: ¡°Junior sister Tang, do you mean your master is the Sword Patriarch of Qingming Sword Sect?¡± Tang Ruowei thought about it, then nodded and said: ¡°The elders of Heavenly Demon Sect, as well as the big demon I met before, did call him by that name... Do you also know him?¡± ¡°Oh, in our Evil Alliance, only some small sects don¡¯t know about Sword Patriarch. After all, this is a matter of survival. When a disciple joins an evil sect, the first cultural ss they take is about Sword Patriarch. You can say that our disciples generally don¡¯t dare to do anything to righteous cultivators in the Qi Refining stage.¡± Li Jinyaoughed: ¡°Not to mention, since my master epted me as her student, she has always wanted me to target Qingming Sword Patriarch, hoping that I could surpass him one day.¡± ¡°It seems that senior sister Li is talented.¡± Tang Ruowei curiously said: ¡°Then do you think you might surpass my Master in the future?¡± ¡°It depends on what aspect. Leaving aside the cultivation level that I have surpassed him for a long time, if it is housework like cooking andundry, I am very confident that I¡¯m better than him.¡± Li Jinyaoughed. ¡°Cooking andundry...¡± Tang Ruowei was speechless. ¡°But in terms of strength, mentality, etc., I think maybe I can¡¯t beat him.¡± Li Jinyao smiled and said: ¡°After all, he has been stuck for more than three thousand years in the Qi Refining stage yet can still live to the present without giving up the hope of a breakthrough. At least I think I can¡¯t have this level of perseverance. I once have decided that if I don¡¯t break through in two or three years, I will give up cultivation and go back to my hometown to marry someone.¡± ¡°Marry someone...¡± Tang Ruowei froze for a moment and then reacted. Li Jinyao said she would go back to her hometown to marry someone if she doesn¡¯t have a breakthrough in two or three years, but she is still here. Doesn¡¯t it mean that she has walked all the way to the present and has never been stuck in a level for more than three years? Moreover, as Tang Ruowei sensed, the true Qi in this sister¡¯s body was calm and strong. It didn¡¯t seem to be a quick advance exercise usually found in demonic cultivation. It¡¯s clear that every step was cultivated to a satisfactory level before breaking through. Like my master, this is another monster. She secretly panicked. However, Li Jinyao did not react, and she nodded with a smile when she heard Tang Ruowei muttering to herself: ¡°Yes, marrying someone, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to find a good husband and spend the whole life with him as a family? After all, no one knows whether or not a demonic cultivator can ascend to immortality. By the way, when ites to this...Sister Ruowei, when will you have a chance, can you introduce me to Sword Patriarch?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Ruowei said: ¡°I think you don¡¯t need my help...but what do you do when you see him?¡± ¡°Look at whether he is suitable for me.¡± Li Jinyao blinked and replied without thinking: ¡°My ideal husband must fulfill some conditions. First, he must be stronger than me, so in the future, he can protect me and our family. Second, his cultivation can¡¯t exceed me too much, otherwise, he will ascend in the future, leaving me alone... Thinking about it, Sword Patriarch has matched both conditions, I just want to see if it¡¯s suitable or not.¡± ¡°Ah, no, this...¡± Tang Ruowei didn¡¯t know how to answer. Li Jinyao was obviously the future leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, but she thought of marrying every day. She remembered Su Xiangxue, who was the leader of the Kamasutra Sect but was still a virgin. Are all demonic cultivators that strange? The girl forgot to look at her efforts to practice the body-building exercises in order to change her life, which was also very strange in the eyes of other disciples of Qingming Sword Sect. After thinking about it, Tang Ruowei said: ¡°Not to mention this, Sister Li, if your Master knows your n, will she definitely not agree?¡± ¡°Of course she won¡¯t agree, but it doesn¡¯t matter. At most two hundred years, the master is not my opponent.¡± Li Jinyao smiled like a flower. ¡°It will be a big deal to bully the teacher and destroy the ancestors. Anyway, that¡¯s our motto.¡± Tang Ruowei saw that Li Jinyao was determined to meet, and thought about Bai Qiuran¡¯s usual annoying look, so she replied: ¡°Well, when the Master is free, I will introduce you to my sister... But let me say it first. My Master¡¯s mouth is particrly annoying. If you can¡¯t stand it, don¡¯t fight with him at that time. You can¡¯t beat him.¡± Book 3: 17: Think Out Of The Box

Book 3: Chapter 17: Think Out Of The Box

After sorting out the information in the mountain vige of Nanling Kingdom, Bai Qiuran and others dispersed. Some disciples of Saint Buddha Sect stayed in ce to guard the mountain vige. The rest of the disciples followed Weichen to Sky-Forging Castle. Other representatives also went back to their sect. As for Bai Qiuran, he walked around at random to see if he could gather any information. However, Nine Provinces and Ten Lands were extremely vast. Bai Qiuran walked around several times yet failed to see the ancient city appear. However, after a period of observation and summarization, Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance also came up with some rules of the ancient city¡¯s movement. First, ording to the traces of the ancient city,bined with the time when Bai Qiuran and Huangfu Feng witnessed the activation of the stele, the interval between the disappearance and appearance of the ancient city was generally about three days. Second, every time the ancient city appeared and disappeared, it¡¯s always apanied by a thick fog. Third, the ce where the ancient city disappeared would leave an aura vortex that would not dissipate for a long time. Fourth, the scope of action of the ancient city was not limited to Qing Province, as there were traces of it in all ces in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. However, with Qing Province as the center, the farther the distance, the less the frequency of actions. Fifth, the ancient city abducted people by a bell sound. If the number of people nearby reached a certain number, the ancient city would be activated and tried to abduct these people. If the bell sound was not enough to capture the spirit of the target, the ancient city will dispatch a wonderful dark monster to take the target by force attack. The dark monsters seem to have been transformed with the body of the captives inside the ancient city, but at present, they neither knew the specific details nor encountered a living sample. Everything was spected from Elder Liu¡¯s video. At present, the people of Mystery Academy have begun to try to see if they can predict the next location of the ancient city ording to these rules, and Bai Qiuran, who has failed to search, has returned to the Forging Dock. He could help specte, and in case the people of Mystery Academy really predicted the next location, Bai Qiuran¡¯s speed and strength were the highest among all the people present, thus it¡¯s most appropriate to let him test the city first. However, when Bai Qiuran returned to Sky-Forging Castle, looking for the disciples of Mystery Academy came out, he was found by his apprentice Tang Ruowei shortly after, along with a young girl he didn¡¯t know. After looking at the pretty little girl, and at the disciples who had some guilty conscience, Bai Qiuran wondered: ¡°Hey, Ruowei, I found that after the two of us haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, when we meet again, you can always bring a beautiful little girl with you... You really were born into the wrong gender.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s eyes widened. She understood what her master was referring to. After pretending to carelessly support her ¡°chest,¡± she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°This is senior sister Li Jinyao from Heavenly Demon Sect. She told me she wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Huh? Li Jinyao?¡± Hearing the name, Bai Qiuran gave her a surprised look. ¡°Are you the one with the Heavenly Demon Physique that the Evil Alliance recently tried their best to hide?¡± ¡°Are you the Qingming Sword Patriarch?¡± Li Jinyao did not deny it but looked up and down Bai Qiuran carefully. ¡°Well, your look isn¡¯t bad¡± ¡°Master.¡± At this time, Tang Ruowei who heard the conversation between the two asked: ¡°What is Heavenly Demon Physique?¡± ¡°That is a legendary physique recorded in the divine narrative ssics of the Evil Sects. For demonic cultivators, it¡¯s even considered superior to the Heavenly-level Spiritual Root. It¡¯s equivalent to the full attribute of the Heavenly-level Spiritual Root. No matter what kind of demonic technique, the one with Heavenly Demon Physique could learn it quickly without any side effect... This physique has only appeared in the ssics, and it is rumored to disappear after the end of thest era.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Li Jinyao and said: ¡°And she is the only Heavenly Demon Physique that was born in thest three thousand years. It was understandable that the Evil Alliance want to hide her from the Righteous Alliance.¡± ¡°Uh, then how do you know?¡± Tang Ruowei spit her tougue out. ¡°Su Xiangxue told me.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°I drank with her, boasted a bit, and she happily told me this.¡± B... Betrayer! At this moment, even if she was very fond of Su Xiangxue, Tang Ruowei couldn¡¯t help shouting in her heart. ¡°I have long heard that sect leader Su has a great rtionship with Sword Patriarch. I didn¡¯t expect her to even tell you this kind of news. It seems that she is basically undefended against you in her heart.¡± Li Jinyao said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s because she knows I won¡¯t hurt her.¡± Bai Qiuran looked up and down at Li Jinyao. ¡°However, since you are a Heavenly Demon Physique, you should have learned her Phantom Charm, right? How can I not see the effect?¡± ¡°Because I changed a bit, so I was able to turn it off at will.¡± Li Jinyao said, suddenly blinking at Bai Qiuran with one eye. ¡°Look.¡± At this moment, her body suddenly released an endless charm, and Tang Ruowei¡¯s unguarded face turned red when she brushed her face, but Bai Qiuran was still expressionless. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it is.¡± After watching for two seconds, hemented: ¡°You changed the method I changed, and the charm effect can be closed, but the power of the charm is reduced by a few points. Moreover, this trick can be pulled offpletely because of your physique. This is a change that only suits you.¡± Li Jinyao froze for a moment, then smiled bitterly: ¡°You are indeed Sword Patriarch. I had to think for two years before I seeded. Even my master took a long time to figure out, but you see through it with a nce.¡± ¡°I just live longer than Ji Lingyun.¡± Bai Qiuran said lightly. ¡°I do not understand.¡± After Li Jinyao put away the charm, Tang Ruowei, who finally recovered, shook her head and asked: ¡°Is this terrifying charm effect also a side effect?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t put it away, of course, it is a side effect.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at his disciples. ¡°You think, if Su Xiangxue finds a person with low charm resistance in the future, then just look at her every day, this man will die in two years, do you say this is a negative effect?¡± Tang Ruowei blushed and nodded. ¡°Okay, I have watched it, so go back to work.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand: ¡°Now hurry up and try to predict the movement trajectory of the ancient city, I have to think of a method.¡± ¡°Speaking of this, in fact, I have an idea.¡± Li Jinyao suddenly said. ¡°Huh? Any ideas, though, now is the time to think out of the box.¡± Bai Qiuran sat down at the table and said: ¡°Please sit down, Miss Li Jinyao. Ruowei, don¡¯t just stand there.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei sat down next to each other, and then Li Jinyao continued: ¡°I used to help Elder Xu from Mystery Academy. Although he was cautious, I still saw some clues. He spected that it seemed that the ancient city relied on the power of the earth¡¯s vein to move so quickly and operated. It is also some kind of escape technique that we don¡¯t know, which can be perfectly integrated into the earth¡¯s vein.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this idea.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°To support such a big ancient city moving back and forth, it really depends on the power of the earth¡¯s veins.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think so. Some ces in the ancient city are not on the nodes of the earth.¡± Li Jinyao continued: ¡°So I was wondering if the ancient city used other powers. After all, in this world, the earth¡¯s vein is not the only natural power that can be drawn from... For example, the power of the celestial phenomenon, which is the opposite to the earth¡¯s veins. What do you think? ¡° Book 3: 18: Land Immortals Goal

Book 3: Chapter 18: Land Immortal''s Goal

¡°The power of the celestial phenomenon?¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head slightly and thought for a moment, then took a map of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands from his arms and unfolded it on the table. On the map, some ces were marked with swirling symbols, and those were the ces where the ancient city once appeared. Without the sky chart, Bai Qiuran used his Qi as a pen to draw a star chart directly above the map from his own memory. Li Jinyao also walked up, and the two quicklypared the position of the vortex on the map and the Qi astrological map in mid-air. ¡°No, it¡¯s not astrology.¡± Li Jinyao was disappointed. ¡°It seems I guessed wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is not something you can guess by chance once or twice.¡± Bai Qiuranforted: ¡°At least you have opened up ideas for us. Your ideas are correct. The technology of the ancient city may far exceed our conventional imagination.¡± ¡°Ok......¡± At this time, Tang Ruowei, who had been staring at the map and did not speak, suddenly asked: ¡°Master, do you think there may be some special meaning in these ces?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Qiuran froze for a moment, saying: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°In other words, didn¡¯t you just say? This ancient city has technology that far exceeds us, so I thought, maybe it is not moving because it doesn¡¯t have enough energy and must be moved by the power of heaven and earth, but because, for some other purpose, it must move to these locations...¡± Tang Ruowei said: ¡°For example, a formation...¡± Before she finished, Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao have begun to use the Qi to outline various possible formation models on the map. The two moved as fast as lightning, but because of their experience and knowledge, they retain an extraordinary tacit understanding. Although they worked at the same time, not only they did not disrupt the other¡¯s pace, but alsoplemented each other¡¯s omissions in their thoughts. Gradually, a formation appeared on the map, covering the entire Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. ¡°This is......¡± Li Jinyao¡¯s face dimmed. ¡°Ah, although the specific effect is not clear, looking at theposition of these runes and formations, this may be a way to awaken something.¡± Bai Qiuran murmured: ¡°Wait a little while for me, I¡¯m going to check.¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up and ran out at a speed that Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei couldn¡¯t see clearly. He came to the ce where the ancient city appeared the first time, which was located in the Dongling Kingdom. Like other ces, after the ancient city disappeared, there was also a vortex of aura that did not disperse. Bai Qiuran walked around the vortex, suddenly pulled an iron sword from the storage bag, and split the air. This time hepletely focused the sword beam, and the white light on the de almost condensed into substance. As the de of the iron sword turned into iron sand, he also opened a ck crack in the void. Through the cracks, Bai Qiuran sessfully saw the internal scene. Numerous spiritual energy was pouring in from the surroundings, and the mist on the other side of the space was gathered into a fog visible to the naked eye. Someone has quietly opened another space in this ce, it¡¯s like a hole cut out in a t piece of paper, and the surrounding spiritual energy was continuously flowing through the small crack into this space, formed a vortex of aura that would not dissipate. ¡°So it turns out to be this.¡± Looking at this space, Bai Qiuran said to himself: ¡°I get it, everything is connected.¡± He returned to the room. Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei were still waiting here. When he saw himing back thoughtfully, Tang Ruowei asked quickly: ¡°How is it? Master.¡± Bai Qiuran recovered, reached out and rubbed Tang Ruowei¡¯s head, saying: ¡°Thanks to you, now I know the goal of that ancient city.¡± ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Li Jinyao curiously said. ¡°It¡¯s just my guess, but it¡¯s very likely the truth.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°I went to the ce where the ancient city first appeared to verify. The aura vortex there is actually a small space that was opened up. At the center of the vortex, there are some space cracks that are hard to see with the naked eye. Through these fissures, one after another, they continue to converge into another space. I think that should be the same in other ces.¡± ¡°These things are the eyes of a formation?¡± Li Jinyao nced at the map. ¡°That makes sense. Using small spaces to make eyes of a formation, they may be able to create a formation that covers Nine Provinces and Ten Lands.¡± ¡°Yes, and the purpose of this formation is to wake up something.¡± Bai Qiuran continued: ¡°I remember when Huangfu Feng and I saw that the stele was activated in the wilderness, the blue light emitted by it was densely scattered. At that time, I thought those signals were all going to this ancient city, but if each light spot represents a city simr to this ancient city, then...¡± ¡°Endless dark monsters of the Golden Core stage.¡± Li Jinyao then replied: ¡°I still don¡¯t know the upper limit of the number of transformations, but even if the number of monsters that an ancient city can carry is only as much as shown in the image, then their force far exceeds the number of cultivators in the leaguebined by the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance. This is still not counting stronger monsters that have been transformed from cultivators.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed: ¡°Call everyone, we should discuss the follow-up n.¡± ............ The representative who united in Sky-Forging Castle was once again called together. Bai Qiuran told his guess to all the sects. After listening to his exnations and deductions, the representatives began to contact their sect, and Elder Xu of the Mystery Academy hurriedly took the people to research the formation map created by Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao to deduce where the ancient city would appear next time. With the formation map, the progress of Mystery Academy suddenly improved a lot. In less than a day, Elder Xu marked the most likely ce where the ancient city would appear next. ¡°Now it depends on whether the ancient city can verify our conjecture.¡± Elder Xu said to the representatives present: ¡°But this is only the first step. We still don¡¯t know whether this ancient city needs time to prepare for its appearance and disappearance. This directly rtes to the sess of our operations. Because ording to their guesses, the ancient city is autonomous. It is powered by energy and then moved between spaces. At present, the space technology of our cultivation world is far from mature. Once it breaks away into other spaces, it is difficult for us to capture its traces. We need to explore its other data.¡± ¡°Leave it to me this time.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Since I want to force it to run away, then I will go out and see what tricks it has.¡± Book 3: 19: Single Invader

Book 3: Chapter 19: Single Invader

In the Liang Province area, there was an uninhabited wilderness with hundreds of miles of prescriptions, reed bushes which were as high as a person, swamps and rivers with dangerous creatures like snakes, crocodiles, and even dragonic serpents. No normal human woulde to this ce. But here was the location of the next ¡°jump¡± of the ancient city, ording to the spection of Xuan Fa Academy. If the ancient city really appeared in a ce where there was no inhabitant in a hundred miles, it would prove Bai Qiuran¡¯s spection that the purpose of this ancient city¡¯s continuous movement was not to capture human but to form a formation. Bai Qiuran came here one day earlier, hiding in the designated ce, waiting for the arrival of the ancient city, while other people were waiting tens of miles away to avoid being affected by the bell sound. Finding a dry ce in a thick reed bush, Bai Qiuran sat down and quietly condensed the Qi in his body, trying to form the true Qi to kill the boring time. The sun went up and down, and the day passed quickly. Bai Qiuran¡¯s attempt was still unsessful. A thick fog silently appeared and enveloped him. Sighing helplessly, he continued to suppress the impulse to break through, then stood up and walked towards the dense fog. The fog in front of him seemed to be dreamy and unpredictable. Deep inside it, he saw the ancient city appeared silently in the dense fog. ¡°It seems we guessed right.¡± Looking up at the closed gate tower in front of him, Bai Qiuran thought for a moment and raised his hand. Unmatched Qi began to converge on his palms, prepare to strike. Seeming to be able to sense the danger, the gates of the ancient city suddenly opened inward at a rapid speed, and then, the bell sounded in a rapid rhythm. Beeng, Beeng, Beeng... The bell sound went into his ears, and the entrapped mental attack strangely and trickly attacked Bai Qiuran¡¯s consciousness, but Bai Qiuran condensed his consciousness and formed an indestructible fortress. The mental attack hit his mental defense and dispelled without the slightest effect. He probably wanted to measure the intensity of these mental attacks. Having preparations in advance, even a Nascent Soul stage cultivator would not be affected by it, but if he was in a fierce battle, this bell sound would indeed be very annoying harassment even for the Deity Transformation stage. Bai Qiuran stepped forward, his hands were still full of energy, and then took a palm shot in the direction of the ancient city gate. The unmatched Qi turned into a huge golden palm imprint and flew towards the gate of the city. The darkness in the gate surging. A group of dark monsters came out and used their own body as a shield to block the front of the palm print. But there was no effect. The palm rolled over like a bulldozer, crushing the darkness in the city gate like a broken bamboo. The invisible shock wave spread, the reeds were pushed down in all directions, the ground swelled like a wave, and the darkness at the gate also dispersed for a moment, allowing Bai Qiuran to peek inside. Inside the city gate, there was a stone avenue. On both sides of the avenue are two rows of dragon-headed lion-shaped beasts. In the eyes of the beasts are several runes that Bai Qiuran has never seen before. The darkness around it seemed to be surging like a tide, covering the scene in the city again, but Bai Qiuran had written down the shape of the few runes he saw. In the next moment, a roar was heard in the darkness. Ten monsters with long horns above their heads rode on weird ck flying swords, flew up from the ancient city, and attacked Bai Qiuran. These monsters should be the disciples of Sky-Forging Castle who were missing, but at the moment, under the control of some kind of mysterious will, theyunched strange moves that did not belong to Sky-Forging Castle, some had never even been seen in the cultivation word. The swords flew in disorder, and the sword beams they emitted were turned into ck straight lines, inteced in the air, reflecting dazzling light and making attacks. Dozens of sword beams drilled from all directions, even into the soil, and attacked Bai Qiuran at the same time. But Bai Qiuran simply raised his hands, moved so fast that it turned into a phantom image, and blocked these sword beams without exception. These ck sword beams with terrible power were flicked away by Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands, some fell to the ground, and cut a dozen cracks into the ground, and some flew into the distance, cut some nearby hills and explode them. But Bai Qiuran, who received these attacks, noticed something strange. The attack is at the level of peak Deity Transformation stage... I remember that many of these disciples were in the Nascent Soul stage, and there were even several peaks in the Nascent Soul stage. Bai Qiuran thought about it. ording to the information obtained from the video data, after the reconstruction of the city, Golden Core disciples were transformed into dark monstersparable to the Deity Transformation stage. ording to this spection, the Nascent Soul disciples should be one level stronger, became the Physique Integration stage. But now it seemed that this terrible infection really had its limits. So what about Yue Qianren... Bai Qiuran made up his mind, his figure moved instantly, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of one of the ck monsters, stretched his hand to grab his neck, and then raised his hand to his head. The turbulent palm power waspletely controlled by Bai Qiuran¡¯s amazing self-control ability, which stripped all the ck energy covering the monster, but did not hurt the individuals inside. The dark monster¡¯s shell looks like mud blown away by the hurricane, exposing the possessed individual. After the dark shell was stripped, the exposed person was indeed a disciple in the uniform of Sky-Forging Castle, but he was still unconscious even though Bai Qiuran did not hurt him. Bai Qiuran reached out and touched his nostril, found that he didn¡¯t breathe, and then dived into his Spiritual tform and Purple Pce. Both ces were empty, and he saw neither this cultivator¡¯s Deity Soul nor true Qi. ¡°His soul is gone?¡± Bai Qiuran threw the Sky-Forging Castle disciples in his hand to the ground. Dozens of surrounding monsters surrounded it again, and the sword beams changed again, puncturing Bai Qiuran¡¯s body at a more tricky angle. Seeing this, Bai Qiuran also slowly raised his palm. The souls of these possessed people have dissipated, which was really not good news for them, but it also meant that at this moment, Bai Qiuran could attack without any care. The unimaginable outburst of Qi turned into a mad tide. The ck sword light sted out was directly blown back by this energy storm, and the surrounding dark monsters were instantly stirred into fragments. During the storm, Bai Qiuran began to charge towards the ancient city. Sensing a terrible threat, the ancient city began to fight back with all its strength. The bells in the city mmed faster, and countless dark monsters of the Golden Core stage, Nascent Soul stage, and even the Deity Transformation stage also appeared in the darkness, but none of those could stop Bai Qiuran. He ran all the way, looking down from the sky, just like a ship was going up against the ck current, and opened a wide road in the middle of the tide, all the way into the darkness of the ancient city. Crossing the city gate, his Qi sted away the dark energy around him. Bai Qiuran walked all the way down the stone avenue, and then he stopped at the second city gate in the ancient city. Above the gate tower, a beam extended, and a man was hung upside down on the gate tower, his face covered with blood. Bai Qiuran recognized the identity of this man: Yue Qianren. Book 3: 20: Even Ghosts Have A Girlfriend!

Book 3: Chapter 20: Even Ghosts Have A Girlfriend!

The person who was hanged upside down on the gate of the ancient city was really the elder brother of Sky-Forging Castle¡¯s sect leader, Yue Qianren. Bai Qiuran sensed with his Soul Awareness and found that Yue Qianren¡¯s Spiritual tform and Purple Pce were still there, and his Deity Soul and seven-color True Qi of the Physique Integration stage were also remaining. He pondered for a moment, then took out an iron sword from the storage bag, poured his Qi into the sword, and then inserted the iron sword on the stone road in front of the city gate. Then, he jumped over and took Yue Qiandao off the gate of the city, carrying him away. When Bai Qiuran left, the darkness around him immediately gathered back. They seemed to consciously want to exclude the ¡°foreign object¡± that Bai Qiuran left behind. On his sword, a terrifying sword beam erupted, pushing the darkness around. After several rounds of trial and error, it was all in vain. The darkness could only helplessly surround the iron sword, trying to slowly corrupt this thing. ............ On a high slope dozens of miles away from the ancient city, Su Xiangxue, Huang Fufeng, Master Weichen, Zhang Ruifei, Elder Xu, Li Pengfei, as well as the Ghost Old Man and Yue Qianlian, all stayed here, looking at the ancient city in the distance. Bai Qiuran has sessfully rushed into the city just now, and now they were waiting for his news. ¡°He came out!¡± After a moment, Su Xiangxue suddenly said softly. Everyone was refreshed and looked in the direction of the ancient city. Sure enough, they saw Bai Qiuran rushing out of the ancient city, followed by a lot of dark monsters and the non-stop bell sound. He seemed to carry somebody on his shoulder. He was still carrying a person, but that didn¡¯t affect his speed. With one hand carrying an unconscious body, he fought and ughtered the dark monster with the other hand, running towards them. All the way to the high slope, Bai Qiuran put down the body on his shoulders. Su Xiangxue greeted him first. ¡°Are you all right?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and turned the man¡¯s body on the ground up so that everyone could see his face. ¡°Brother!¡± Yue Qianlian lost his voice. He rushed up quickly, picked up Yue Qianren, asked the disciples to bring a stretcher, and gently ced Yue Qianren on it. Some disciples of Sky-Forging Castle followed him back, while the rest came to Bai Qiuran. Elder Xu of Mystery Academy asked Bai Qiuran: ¡°Sword Patriarch, what¡¯s the situation inside?¡± Bai Qiuran briefly described the situation inside the ancient city, and then said: ¡°I didn¡¯t go in too deep because I had to save Yue Qianren, but the runes in the eyes of the strange beasts have been written down by me, and I will write you out for research.¡± ¡°That city disappeared...¡± At this time, Su Xiangxue reminded everyone. Everyone turned back together. Sure enough, inside the reed field, the ancient city gradually disappeared into the fog, which also slowly dispersed. Elder Xu quickly took out the shadow stone and recorded the whole process of the disappearance of the ancient city, while Bai Qiuran withdrew his gaze and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I left my sword there, as long as it appears again, I can sense its position so that I am not afraid of the ancient city consciously changing its position.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s disciples have a link to their swords...¡± Huangfu Feng nodded and said, then suddenly froze for a moment, saying: ¡°No, Sword Patriarch, as I remembered, isn¡¯t your sword just a normal iron sword?¡± ¡°Although it isn¡¯t my vital flying sword, I can sense its position as long as my Qi is on that sword.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at him angrily. ¡°Do you have any opinion?¡± ¡°No opinion, no opinion.¡± Huangfu Feng arched his hands, and then quickly found an excuse ¡°check the situation of the old friend¡±, ran to Yue Qianren¡¯s bed, avoiding Bai Qioran¡¯s eyes. Bai Qiuran ignored him and turned to Su Xiangxue and others to continue to ask: ¡°Have you recorded? How long did it take for the ancient city to appear and disappear?¡± ¡°Recorded, a total of five minutes and forty seconds.¡± Li Pengfei of Jade Tower drew a pocket watch from his arms and replied after checking the time. ¡°Exclude the possibility that because the Sword Patriarch rushed into the ancient city and made it not dare to move, it should be about five minutes between its appearance and disappearance.¡± ¡°Five minutes...enough.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. Judging from the time he rushed into the ancient city, there was no stronger method to deal with him, the ancient city should run out of tricks. In five minutes, if Bai Qiuran really sprinted in full force, then even if there were some traps deep inside the ancient city, it¡¯s highly likely that it would not be able to stop him. If there was no way to stop the transfer of the ancient city at that time, then he would destroy the ancient city. Others started to be busy with their own affairs. Elder Xu began to study the images of the disappearance of the ancient city that they had recorded. Su Xiangxue went to Yue Qianlian and began to express concern about Yue Qianren¡¯s situation. Bai Qiuran, who was doing nothing at this time, suddenly felt familiarher energy. He looked around and found a familiar figure under a nearby tree. Seeing that other people didn¡¯t pay attention, he walked towards him. ¡°Yo.¡± Xue Ling, who was observing the situation ahead, suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him. He turned his head and saw Bai Qiuran walking towards himzily. ¡°Xue Ling, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not here to catch you, rest assured.¡± Xue Ling replied. Bai Qiuran walked to Xue Ling and stood still, and at this moment, a female Soul Taker standing behind Xue Ling also asked: ¡°Brother Xue, can this stranger see us? Who is he?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at this female Soul Taker, unexpectedly discovered that she was actually a very beautiful little girl. She had very little makeup on her body and looked very clean andfortable. Apart from her pale face, she had no shorings. More important, this female Soul Taker also has a pair of huge boobs, which stretched the uniform on her chest tightly. Bai Qiuran looked at Xue Ling, and then looked at the woman who was pulling his clothes, suddenly felt jealousy. Damn, even ghosts have a girlfriend! Bai Qiuran thought. ¡°This man is the big sinner in the book of life and death, the infamous Bai Qiuran who has escaped death for three thousand years.¡± Xue Ling pointed to Bai Qiuran and introduced it to the female Soul Taker. Then he noticed Bai Qiuran¡¯splexion and asked: ¡°Do you have anyments?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the female¡¯s yin and then asked: ¡°This one is...¡± ¡°She¡¯s Ming Ying, my subordinate and lover.¡± Xue Ling reached out and hugged the woman¡¯s shoulder, and the woman¡¯s yawn gave a small exim, a pale red shed on her pale face, but she didn¡¯t refute it. Maybe it¡¯s an illusion, Bai Qiuran saw a smug smile on Xue Ling¡¯s dead face. ¡°Fuck, even a dead ghost like you has a girlfriend, but I am still single. This world is really unreasonable.¡± Bai Qiuran whispered in a low voice. ¡°Ok......¡± Xue Ling turned his head to look in the opposite direction. On the high slope, Su Xiangxue looked at Bai Qiuran absently while speaking programmatically, so he withdrew his eyes and said coldly: ¡°Hum, this is what you brought yourself.¡± Book 3: 21: Possessed

Book 3: Chapter 21: Possessed

¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe to the world of living in person. What happened?¡± ¡°You should know this.¡± Xue Ling sighed very rarely: ¡°Recently, thousands of souls are missing here for no reason. All belong to people whose lifespan hasn¡¯t ended yet, so Ie here to investigate.¡± ¡°Ok?¡± Bai Qiuran pointed to the reeds not far away. ¡°Are there are those people?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. From the bodies, they are indeed those people, but I can¡¯t find their soul, thus it¡¯s useless to me.¡± Xue Ling shook his head and said: ¡°I was recently promoted to the position of director of this world¡¯s department, and such a big incident happened.¡± ¡°Huh? Have you been promoted? Congrattions.¡± Bai Qiuran froze for a moment and said: ¡°That means in the future, you Xue Ling have the final say to everything rted to life and death on this world.¡± Bai Qiuran, who has dealt with the Underworld many times, knew that Nine Provinces and Ten Lands was not the only world under the jurisdiction of the Immortal Realm. There were many worlds in other nes that were ruled by the Immortal Realm. On the road to cultivation, the final destination was also the Immortal Realm. ¡°Congrattions? No matter how good you say, when your life is over, I will not be merciful to you.¡± Xue Ling said coldly: ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time, someone sent you a lot of Longevity Pill material. You still have hundreds of years to live, so cherish it.¡± Bai Qiuran touched his nose and remembered the materials that Su Xiangxue had given him before. If he went to collect by himself, it was estimated that he would have to forget it by then, and then he would have a fight with the Soul Takers under Xue Ling¡¯smand. ¡°Okay, if everything is fine, Ming Ying and I will go back.¡± Xue Ling nced at Bai Qiuran, looking irritable. ¡°This time I knew that someone was looting the soul, but there was no response in the Book of Life and Death. What the hell has happened?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Xue Ling¡¯s monologue, Bai Qiuran reacted suddenly and shouted to his back: ¡°Wait!¡± Xue Ling stopped and asked back: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°This is the case...¡± Bai Qiuran told Xue Ling the whole story of the ancient city incident. ¡°Land Immortal? This is their doing? No wonder there is no response in the Book of Life and Death.¡± After listening, Xue Ling murmured. ¡°Do you know Land Immortal?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°I know, there are records in the books of the Underworld.¡± Xue Ling nodded. ¡°But all the Land Immortals in this world should have been ascended to the Immortal Realm almost 100,000 years ago. I thought there was no Land Immortal left in this world.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyes lit up and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. It¡¯s long before you and I were born. I just listened to some old seniors talk about it piece by piece, mostly unclear rumors.¡± Xue Ling replied. ¡°So do you know the operation mechanism of that ancient city?¡± Bai Qiuran asked again. ¡°Let me see......¡± Xue Ling hesitated, pacing back and forth, and looked up at Ming Ying again. ¡°Brother Xue, the rules of the Underworld...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xue Ling walked back to Bai Qiuran and said: ¡°Listen, today you haven¡¯t seen me, nor seen Ming Ying, I don¡¯t know that this incident was caused by Land Immortal, and the reason you know about Land Immortal city¡¯s operation mechanism...¡± ¡°This Bai Qiuran is the most talented and unparalleled in the world, so I can naturally figure it out by myself.¡± Bai Qiuran said immediately. ¡°Very good, I¡¯ll go back to the Underworld to check for you. Wait for my news.¡± Xue Ling took Ming Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Also, although you assist me in solving this incident, it will not be counted in your credit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about those.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°I know, after all, in this mortal world, the only person who can fight with Land Immortal is you.¡± Xue Ling said: ¡°I can only rely on you to solve this case. After all, I have also taken a look at the ancient city before you came, but the Book of Life and Death has no reaction to it. I think the soul of all these people has been destroyed by Land Immortal. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Hearing Xue Ling¡¯s words, Bai Qiuran suddenly raised his hand and said: ¡°No response? I remember that the Book of Life and Death should have a response even to the Physique Integration stage cultivators?¡± ¡°Yeah, as long as you haven¡¯t passed the Heaven Tribtion, your name is in the book.¡± Xue Ling asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oops.¡± Bai Qiuran reacted immediately, and his figure turned into a sh of lightning, and ran towards the hillside beside him. ............ ¡°Um... uh!¡± Above the high slope, Yue Qiandao lying on the stretcher suddenly gave a weak moan. His palm moved slightly, and his eyes began to tremble with difficulty, trying to open his eyes. ¡°Sect leader! The Great Elder is awake!¡± ¡°What? Brother! Brother? Do you feel okay?¡± Some vague voices came from his ears. Yue Qianren slowly opened his eyes and saw Yue Qianlian, who was full of worrying and surprises in front of him. ¡°Great, you are still alive.¡± Yue Qianlian almost wept with joy. ¡°Are you all right? Do you still recognize who I am?¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Yue Qiandao showed a gentle smile. ¡°You are my family, my brother!¡± During the talk, a strange ck thing suddenly appeared in his hand, and he stab towards the back of Yue Qianlian. ¡°Be careful!¡± In the blink of an eye, a figure flew by and reached his hand in front of Yue Qianlian¡¯s back. The strange thing also stuck on the back of his hand, and it cracked into pieces with a click. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°Yue Qianren¡± flicked his mouth a little bit ufortably, his figure moved, and instantly shed aside from the stretcher. ¡°Do you think you can run?¡± Others failed to respond, and even Huangfe Feng, who was the strongest here exclude Bai Qiuran, was in amazement because of the sudden abdication of his friend. Only Su Xiangxue reacted. A jade music instrument appeared in her hands, and a melodious sound suddenly enveloped ¡°Yue Qianren¡±. ¡°Huh, charming technique?¡± The enchanting charm in the music sound made the ¡°Yue Qianren¡± feel turbulent for a while, but he instantly stabilized his mind, drew a de from his waist, and a terrible huge beam instantly shed towards Su Xiangxue who was ying the music. Boom! A figure appeared in front of Su Xiangxue, blocked the beam with his hands. The white beam opened a crack of a hundred miles in the wilderness. Bai Qiuran who just blocked the blow raised his hand without hesitation, and pped it to ¡°Yue Qianren¡±. Bang! However, the figure of ¡°Yue Qianren¡± was like a phantom. Bai Qiuran¡¯s palm passed through the body of ¡°Yue Qianren¡± and hit the hillside behind the high slope. The entire hill suddenly copsed. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that there will be such a strong man in the world after tens of thousands of years.¡± ¡°Yue Qianren¡±¡®s body was shrouded in a thick fog, the same phenomenon when the ancient city was transferred. He looked at Bai Qiuran and sneered: ¡°But after all, it¡¯s just an outpost. It can¡¯t bepared to the techniques of our Sacred Dynasty. Mortals, the time ising, and Sacred Dynasty will appear in this world again.¡± After leaving those words, his entire body was wrapped in the fog and disappeared. Book 3: 22: Beast! What Did You Do To Her?

Book 3: Chapter 22: Beast! What Did You Do To Her?

Sky-Forging Castle, in the room of Bai Qiuran. Su Xiangxue pushed the door in. ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Qiuran, who was sitting at the table, saw hering in and asked quickly. ¡°Sect Master Yue¡¯s emotions have stabilized.¡± Su Xiangxue replied: ¡°Fortunately, Sky-Forging Castle¡¯s exercise, like other typical righteous sects, particrly values the tempering of mind.¡± ¡°So what the hell is going on?¡± Li Jinyao asked: ¡°Why did senior Yen Qianren suddenly attack his own biological brother? As if he actually changed into apletely different man.¡± ¡°Before speaking on this topic, Li Jinyao, why did you appear in a single man¡¯s room and act so natural? Both Ji Lingyun and Huang Fufeng almost die by worrying.¡± Bai Qiuran squinted at her. Li Jinyao looked at Su Xiangxue, then Tang Ruowei, and then looked at him with very innocent eyes without speaking. ¡°One is my disciple and the other is my friend, but you are nominally the star of hope for Evil Sects. Yet you are so majestic to stay in the enemy boss¡¯s room, is it really fine? ¡± Li Jinyao blinked and replied: ¡°I¡¯m just curious......¡± ¡°Alright alright, you can listen to it, butter you have to go back and tell the Heavenly Demon Sect.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand and then began to talk about the main business. ¡°Yue Qianren attacked Yue Qianlian, that¡¯s because he was no longer the same Yue Qianren, he had been possessed by someone.¡± ¡°Possessed?¡± Li Jinyao blinked and asked: ¡°But the Ghost Old Man of the Nether Ghost Sect was also nearby, not to mention that we have all checked. Yuan Qianren¡¯s Deity Soul looked fine, how could he be possessed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe this is a special technique of Land Immortal.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°I guess the thing he used to attack Yue Qianlian is probably the key to possessing... By the way, have you collected that thing?¡± ¡°Elder Xu has collected the debris and brought it back to study.¡± Tang Ruowei replied: ¡°Wait, to put it this way, Master, you were also attacked by that thing...¡± As she spoke, she took a step back and began to show alertness in her eyes. ¡°How do you still doubt me?¡± Bai Qiuran repliedzily: ¡°That thing didn¡¯t break through my defense at all, okay?¡± ¡°Um...maybe it¡¯s shattered not because it can¡¯t break through your defense, but it because has already yed its effect...¡± Tang Ruowei lowered her head and thought for a moment, then suddenly asked: ¡°Master, do you remember how big my boob is?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Su Xiangxue was shocked and angry. ¡°How does he know how big your boob is? Beast! What did you do to her?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± But Su Xiangxue did not expect Bai Qiuran to be more shocked than her when he heard this question. This white-haired man heard the question of his apprentice and answered without hesitation. ¡°Ruowei, you still have a boob? Why didn¡¯t I know it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ugh?¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it right?¡± As soon as Bai Qiuran said this, Li Jinyao and Su Xiangxue both looked at Tang Ruowei¡¯s chest, and then looked nkly at Bai Qiuran, who looked at left and right, then looked at Tang Ruowei in confusion. Tang Ruowei lowered her head, and the atmosphere in the room became both embarrassing and dangerous. Looking down and shaking for a moment, the girl suddenly raised her palm and patted Bai Qiuran¡¯s face. ¡°See my palm!¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s palm hit Bai Qiuran¡¯s face, but the Qi shrouded his body automatically made the force rebound, shaking her technique instead. Tang Ruowei clutched her palm in pain, took two deep breaths, and then said lowly: ¡°Okay, I confirmed that you are my master.¡± ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t know what is going on between you and your master, judging from the snarkiness of Bai Qiu... Sword Patriarch, he is indeed the right one.¡± Su Xiangxue said: ¡°But what should I do now? After the urrence of Yue Qianren, does that mean that any of us can be reced by Land Immortals afterward...¡± ¡°Then I can only wait for the research results of Mystery Academy... I suggest that during this time, everyone except Mystery Academy is prohibited from entering that area, including us.¡± After thinking about it, Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°As for us, let¡¯s stop the ancient city and kill the guy who possessed Yue Qianren first.¡± ¡°Have you found a method to stop the ancient city?¡± Su Xiangxue questioned. ¡°Wait a few days.¡± Bai Qiuran pointed to his feet and smiled: ¡°I made a deal with the people down there.¡± ............ In the darkness, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± sat on the throne in the central hall of the city, watching a mysterious rune appearing around him. He held down the two armrests of the throne and controlled the trajectory of the ancient city. Suddenly, ¡°Yue Qianren¡±¡®s face turned red, and he spat out a big sip of blood from his mouth. He quickly reached over and covered his mouth. The rune in front of him was twisted and disappeared into the air. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch, is there so much power?¡± He looked down at the red in his palm, his face was grim. ¡°This body, at any rate, is also in the peak of the Physique Integration stage, but I¡¯m still badly injured. Cultivators ofter generations should also not be underestimated...¡± He looked up for a moment, then pressed the armrest of the throne, and a huge map emerged in front of him. It was a detailed map that included Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, and even The Wilderness and demon world. The sight of ¡°Yue Qianren¡± first crossed Western Soil and floated to the vicinity of the Broken Soul River. ¡°Since the territory of the Sacred Dynasty has receded from the Broken Soul River, has this area be the territory of these wild beasts?¡± Thinking for a moment, he withdrew his gaze and set his sights on the various light spots that emerged in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. ¡°Well, when I awake my sleepingpatriots, sooner orter we will recover the lost territory.¡± He reached out and tapped a few times on the map, then hesitated. ¡°Those cultivators are able to catch me this time, they obviously have spected on my movement path. Even if I am not afraid of group battles, but...¡± In his mind, Bai Qiuran¡¯s shocking palm hit him again. ¡°Forget it.¡± After thinking for a moment, he reached out and changed the established trajectory of the ancient city. ¡°For the sake of security, let¡¯s first lift the seal on Wise Immortal Mansion. In this way, even if that divergent cultivator can catch me and kill me, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Both his hands moved at a fast speed, pinching out various hand seal that did not exist in this era, the ancient soul entrenched in Yue Qianren¡¯s body quietly arranged everything. Under his control, the ancient city turned a corner in the void of the void and moved quietly towards another location. Book 3: 24: Soul-Absorbing Blade

Book 3: Chapter 24: Soul-Absorbing de

A few dayster, the disciples of the major sects gathered outside the gate of Sky-Forging Castle and were ready to go. Bai Qiuran and others also no longer waited for Yue Qianlian, who had not yet appeared, to prepare to go directly to the ce where the ancient city would appear. But just as everyone was about to leave, Yue Qianlian appeared. His face was tired, and his clothes were crumpled. There were even some ck marks on his face, and he looked more like a beggar than a cultivator. Holding something wrapped by a white cloth in his hand, he came to Huangfu Feng. ¡°Brother Huangfu, this is for you.¡± He opened the white cloth, inside it was a magic de. The de was dark, unpretentious, and only a green gem was iid behind the handle. Huangfu Feng recognized the gemstone iid on the handle and talked with a shocking voice: ¡°Soul-Capturing Stone? Little Yue, you are...¡± ¡°I know that I can¡¯t save my elder brother. This weapon is called Soul-Absorbing de. I made it with the backbone of a demon dragon and the Soul-Capturing Stone in the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. It can absorb the soul of the cultivator who was killed by it.¡± Yue Qianlian held the de in both hands and handed it forward. ¡°Brother Huangfu, this knife is my reward, please use it to help me kill my brother!¡± He lowered his head, concealing the painful expression, and handed the sword to Huangfu Feng. ¡°I understand.¡± Huang Fufeng was silent for a moment, took this de, and put it behind him. ¡°I will use it to end his misery.¡± In the ancient city, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± looked at the densely packed light spots near Qing Province on the map with satisfaction. Using the formation that could create a small space in the ancient city to create the vortex of the aura, that¡¯s the only way to make this activation formation which functioned as the key to open the Wise Immortal Mansion. This was also the means left by the Land Immortals on the eve of the fall of the Sacred Dynasty. ¡°In this way, even if the n for the return of the Sacred Dynasty fails, we are not without the possibility of making aeback.¡± He said to himself: ¡°Next is the end...¡± He got up from the throne in the temple, his eyes prated through the darkness, and he shot at the square outside the temple. On the square, countless monsters whose whole body was covered with dark matter and white runes were flooding the whole square. They were people who have been captured by the bells in the ancient city from time to time in these days. All of them were transformed into monsters by him. In the era of the Sacred Dynasty, they were called the Yellow Scarf Fighter. That¡¯s because, in order to cover up their terrible appearance, the Sacred Dynasty had covered the monsters with yellow scarves. This kind of transformation required specific energy that only Land Immortals were able to form, and the upper limit of strength could only reach the level of Physique Integration stage. In order to create them, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± has been collecting ¡°materials¡± since it was awakened, and until now, it has exhausted the cents left by thest emperor of the holy dynasty to be such arge army. He originally believed that such arge army should be enough to sweep away all obstacles in this era. ording to what he learned from the memory of this body, it seemed that this is indeed the case. But there was only one person who gave him no assurance of victory. ¡°Qingming Sword Patriarch?... There are still such freaks in the world.¡± He looked at the void outside the ancient city and murmured: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, the future is set. Let me take a look at how you can stop me?¡± Although he was well aware that he¡¯s no match for Bai Qiuran, he still has confidence in his heart. The teleport ability of the ancient was his biggest trump card. As long as he hid in a different ne, even Qingming Sword Patriarch had enough power of breaking up space, it¡¯s almost impossible to find his correct position in the void. ............ Under the control of ¡°Yue Qianren¡±, the ancient city slowly moved from the void to the designated location. Near the ruins of the ancient imperial capital of the Shangling Kingdom of Qing Province, a thick mist emerged out of thin air. Then, like a mirage, a figure gradually emerged from the fog, turned from virtual to real, and pressed against the ground, causing a tremor. As soon as hended, the ¡°Yue Qianren¡± in the ancient city immediately activated the formation in the city, because he knew in his heart that even if the other party did not understand the formation he used, they might have already figured out his finalnding point. Sure enough, under the control of the ancient city hall, he sprayed a beam of light towards the sky, activating the entire formation, around the city suddenly appeared innumerable presences of the cultivator. At the same time, there was a strong flow of true Qi in all directions. Under the urging of these energies, a huge andplex formation appeared in the sky, which fell to the ground, linked to the power of the ground veins, and blocked the surrounding space,pletely locked the ancient city in this ce. ¡°Damn, when we left, His Majesty specially ordered people to remove all the space spells in the world.¡± ¡°Yue Qianren¡± gritted his teeth. ¡°Are these future generations figuring out by themselves so quickly?¡± The original n was disrupted in an instant. ¡°Yue Qianren¡± felt that his face was hot. He immediately manipted the defense mechanism of the ancient city. Within the ancient city, the big clock ced in the square in front of the temple swayed and issued a loud bell sound. At the same time, Yellow Scarf Fighter flew out of the city and attacked in all the directions where cultivators appeared. After finishing all this, he also got up and manipted thest remaining material in the ancient city, forming ayer of ck matter wrapped around his body, and then mixed among the Yellow Scarf Fighters. Yue Qianren first followed a team to the east, but he saw a cloud in the horizon of the east suddenly turned into more than a thousand cultivators, standing densely in the clouds, forming a formation. In front of that formation, two cultivators stood. One of them held arge jade pen and sshed ink in the clouds. Using the sky as a canvas, he painted countless dragons, phoenixes, and unicorns in the clouds. These monsters turned into real things, and slew arge number of Yellow Scarf Fighters. The other person kept pinching the magic seals with both hands, casting some spells that even ¡°Yue Qianren¡± had never seen. Under his control, the weather began to transform, turning into infinite fire rain, wind de, and lightning bolt; blocked the way of the Yellow Scarf Fighters. The two menbined with the formation, and sessfully blocked arge number of Yellow Scarf Fighters here. It¡¯s not easy to breakthrough here... ¡°Yue Qianren¡± retreated, and while no one was watching around the chaos, he quietly left the battlefield and flew towards the south. In the south, a force that was also no less than the East was waiting for him. In the air, countless ck-armored soldiers stand in the clouds, and beside them are a group of monks covered in golden light. The two armies cooperate closely. The battle line formed like a grinding machine, crushing the charge of the Yellow Scarves without mercy. More importantly, there were also a ck armor general and a t-head monk controlling the formation here. Like the previous two, the two were also in the Physique Integration stage. The sword in the ck armor general¡¯s hand was dancing, forming a dense of sword beam. The t-head monk was empty-handed, but his fighting was even fiercer, at the climax he roared, and turned into a tall Wise King of Wrath. Seeing that they were brave and strong, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± retreated again and quietly changed direction. Book 3: 24: Soul-Absorbing Blade

Book 3: Chapter 24: Soul-Absorbing de

A few dayster, the disciples of the major sects gathered outside the gate of Sky-Forging Castle and were ready to go. Bai Qiuran and others also no longer waited for Yue Qianlian, who had not yet appeared, to prepare to go directly to the ce where the ancient city would appear. But just as everyone was about to leave, Yue Qianlian appeared. His face was tired, and his clothes were crumpled. There were even some ck marks on his face, and he looked more like a beggar than a cultivator. Holding something wrapped by a white cloth in his hand, he came to Huangfu Feng. ¡°Brother Huangfu, this is for you.¡± He opened the white cloth, inside it was a magic de. The de was dark, unpretentious, and only a green gem was iid behind the handle. Huangfu Feng recognized the gemstone iid on the handle and talked with a shocking voice: ¡°Soul-Capturing Stone? Little Yue, you are...¡± ¡°I know that I can¡¯t save my elder brother. This weapon is called Soul-Absorbing de. I made it with the backbone of a demon dragon and the Soul-Capturing Stone in the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. It can absorb the soul of the cultivator who was killed by it.¡± Yue Qianlian held the de in both hands and handed it forward. ¡°Brother Huangfu, this knife is my reward, please use it to help me kill my brother!¡± He lowered his head, concealing the painful expression, and handed the sword to Huangfu Feng. ¡°I understand.¡± Huang Fufeng was silent for a moment, took this de, and put it behind him. ¡°I will use it to end his misery.¡± In the ancient city, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± looked at the densely packed light spots near Qing Province on the map with satisfaction. Using the formation that could create a small space in the ancient city to create the vortex of the aura, that¡¯s the only way to make this activation formation which functioned as the key to open the Wise Immortal Mansion. This was also the means left by the Land Immortals on the eve of the fall of the Sacred Dynasty. ¡°In this way, even if the n for the return of the Sacred Dynasty fails, we are not without the possibility of making aeback.¡± He said to himself: ¡°Next is the end...¡± He got up from the throne in the temple, his eyes prated through the darkness, and he shot at the square outside the temple. On the square, countless monsters whose whole body was covered with dark matter and white runes were flooding the whole square. They were people who have been captured by the bells in the ancient city from time to time in these days. All of them were transformed into monsters by him. In the era of the Sacred Dynasty, they were called the Yellow Scarf Fighter. That¡¯s because, in order to cover up their terrible appearance, the Sacred Dynasty had covered the monsters with yellow scarves. This kind of transformation required specific energy that only Land Immortals were able to form, and the upper limit of strength could only reach the level of Physique Integration stage. In order to create them, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± has been collecting ¡°materials¡± since it was awakened, and until now, it has exhausted the cents left by thest emperor of the holy dynasty to be such arge army. He originally believed that such arge army should be enough to sweep away all obstacles in this era. ording to what he learned from the memory of this body, it seemed that this is indeed the case. But there was only one person who gave him no assurance of victory. ¡°Qingming Sword Patriarch?... There are still such freaks in the world.¡± He looked at the void outside the ancient city and murmured: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, the future is set. Let me take a look at how you can stop me?¡± Although he was well aware that he¡¯s no match for Bai Qiuran, he still has confidence in his heart. The teleport ability of the ancient was his biggest trump card. As long as he hid in a different ne, even Qingming Sword Patriarch had enough power of breaking up space, it¡¯s almost impossible to find his correct position in the void. ............ Under the control of ¡°Yue Qianren¡±, the ancient city slowly moved from the void to the designated location. Near the ruins of the ancient imperial capital of the Shangling Kingdom of Qing Province, a thick mist emerged out of thin air. Then, like a mirage, a figure gradually emerged from the fog, turned from virtual to real, and pressed against the ground, causing a tremor. As soon as hended, the ¡°Yue Qianren¡± in the ancient city immediately activated the formation in the city, because he knew in his heart that even if the other party did not understand the formation he used, they might have already figured out his finalnding point. Sure enough, under the control of the ancient city hall, he sprayed a beam of light towards the sky, activating the entire formation, around the city suddenly appeared innumerable presences of the cultivator. At the same time, there was a strong flow of true Qi in all directions. Under the urging of these energies, a huge andplex formation appeared in the sky, which fell to the ground, linked to the power of the ground veins, and blocked the surrounding space,pletely locked the ancient city in this ce. ¡°Damn, when we left, His Majesty specially ordered people to remove all the space spells in the world.¡± ¡°Yue Qianren¡± gritted his teeth. ¡°Are these future generations figuring out by themselves so quickly?¡± The original n was disrupted in an instant. ¡°Yue Qianren¡± felt that his face was hot. He immediately manipted the defense mechanism of the ancient city. Within the ancient city, the big clock ced in the square in front of the temple swayed and issued a loud bell sound. At the same time, Yellow Scarf Fighter flew out of the city and attacked in all the directions where cultivators appeared. After finishing all this, he also got up and manipted thest remaining material in the ancient city, forming ayer of ck matter wrapped around his body, and then mixed among the Yellow Scarf Fighters. Yue Qianren first followed a team to the east, but he saw a cloud in the horizon of the east suddenly turned into more than a thousand cultivators, standing densely in the clouds, forming a formation. In front of that formation, two cultivators stood. One of them held arge jade pen and sshed ink in the clouds. Using the sky as a canvas, he painted countless dragons, phoenixes, and unicorns in the clouds. These monsters turned into real things, and slew arge number of Yellow Scarf Fighters. The other person kept pinching the magic seals with both hands, casting some spells that even ¡°Yue Qianren¡± had never seen. Under his control, the weather began to transform, turning into infinite fire rain, wind de, and lightning bolt; blocked the way of the Yellow Scarf Fighters. The two menbined with the formation, and sessfully blocked arge number of Yellow Scarf Fighters here. It¡¯s not easy to breakthrough here... ¡°Yue Qianren¡± retreated, and while no one was watching around the chaos, he quietly left the battlefield and flew towards the south. In the south, a force that was also no less than the East was waiting for him. In the air, countless ck-armored soldiers stand in the clouds, and beside them are a group of monks covered in golden light. The two armies cooperate closely. The battle line formed like a grinding machine, crushing the charge of the Yellow Scarves without mercy. More importantly, there were also a ck armor general and a t-head monk controlling the formation here. Like the previous two, the two were also in the Physique Integration stage. The sword in the ck armor general¡¯s hand was dancing, forming a dense of sword beam. The t-head monk was empty-handed, but his fighting was even fiercer, at the climax he roared, and turned into a tall Wise King of Wrath. Seeing that they were brave and strong, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± retreated again and quietly changed direction. Book 3: 25: Whats Up, Man?

Book 3: Chapter 25: What''s Up, Man?

All directions are blocked. After some tries, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± reached such a conclusion in his heart. Not only in the east and south but also in the west and north, there was also a formationposed of multiple cultivators plus two mighty in the Physique Integration stage. In the east, there were two women, one holding a de, cut the monsters vertically and horizontally, and the other was ying a musical instrument, exudes amazing but dangerous charm. In the south, there were two old men, with a group of disciple disciples dressed in ck clothes, manipting arge ck cloud, which seemed to be a simple poison cloud, but ¡°Yue Qianren¡± could feel the shing sword beam inside that cloud. Although the disciples who manipted the sword lights seemed to be full of bitterness and helplessness, the sword in their hands was not fake. ¡°Yue Qianren¡± even felt that these sword swords were even more dangerous than the ck cloud. Trying all four directions, finding that there was no safe ce to go, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± retreated to the ancient city. He tried to escape but found that the formation was blocked in all directions, and even the secret method of escape into void space was not working. When he was struggling, a person suddenly patted him on the shoulder from behind. ¡°What¡¯s up, man?.¡± Hearing this voice, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± pulled out the de without hesitation, and turned back and shed with all his strength, . Under the control of the soul of a Land Immortal, the True Qi of a Physique Integration stage cultivator poured unreservedly into the de. He shed with all his strength toward the person behind him, but that one just gently cked the strike with one hand. ¡°Ouch, the temper is pretty big.¡± Bai Qiuran pinched the de and looked at ¡°Yue Qianren¡± panting because of tension,ughing: ¡°I thought that Land Immortals are terrific, but I walked with you and found that when you are facing enemies of the same level, you can also feel fear.¡± During the speech, he suddenly raised his hand and pushed forward. ¡°Yue Qianren¡± reached out to block it, only to feel that a burst of power poured into his body along with the golden palm print. Amidst a painful groan, his left arm was broken, twisting into a weird shape. Blood and bone burst out. ¡°Yue Qianren¡± quickly withdrew from the force while waving the long de in his hand, releasing countless de Beam, severing the surrounding earth, raising sand and dust, intending to block Bai Qiuran¡¯s sight. ¡°Hey... this kind of trick can¡¯t blind me.¡± A sword beam pierced out of the sand dust, prated the shoulders of ¡°Yue Qianren¡±, and brought a bloody wound. He covered his shoulders, threw away the long de in his hand, and manipted it to fly around Bai Qiuran. At the same time, the hand originally holding the de constantly made hand seals, and his broken arm was forcibly mended together. ng! Bai Qiuran backhandedly knocked away the flying de, which returned to the hand of ¡°Yue Qianren¡±. The former slowly stepped out of the dust, looking at thetter¡¯s hand, and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this spell before. Is it something of your era?¡± ¡°Yue Qianren¡± kept being silent, holding the de in one hand and the other hand behind his back, and began to quietly pinch another seal. ¡°You should be thinking of a way to get rid of me now. After all, you lived for so long, there must be a lot of your spells that I don¡¯t know that can work when I neglect. And because I am the strongest, so mypanions also trust mepletely. As long as you pass me, then you will have a chance to escape. Do you think so?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the hand behind ¡°Yue Qianren¡± and smiled: ¡°To tell you the truth, even if you pass me, you will not be able to escape, and then you may encounter more difficult opponents.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± ¡°Yue Qianren¡± snorted coldly, his palms loosened, and the long de slowly floated to his front, he spun up quickly. By the power of his True Qi, the long de turned into a sharp de wheel, raging like a hurricane. He didn¡¯t answer but reached for a finger and the de wheel cut toward Bai Qiuran¡¯s head. The de wheel¡¯s pressure alone cut the ground into multiple rifts, but Bai Qiuran just raised his hand and patted the de wheel as if driving a mosquito away. The rapidly rotating de wheel crossed the side of him. In a blink of an eye, it flew more than ten miles away. ¡°Quick!¡± At this time, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± suddenly lifted the hand holding behind his back and shouted violently. Under the effect of his spell, space was alternately distorted in an instant. At the moment when Bai Qiuran was slightly surprised, the figure of ¡°Yue Qianren¡± had disappeared from the front and went to a ce more than ten miles away in a blink. Bai Qiuran was shocked for a moment and then smiled: ¡°This Land Immortal has so many tricks, just like a circus.¡± The long de on the ground trembled twice, and then, like being summoned, flew up and went after ¡°Yue Qianren¡±, but Bai Qiuran just watched it fly away and did not stop it. ¡°I have said that there are more difficult enemies after me. Why don¡¯t you believe it? s, I think I have always treated people with sincerity, but they won¡¯t believe me, and it hurts.¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head, looking at the direction of ¡°Yue Qianren¡± running, shaking his head and saying: ¡°You have taken Yue Qianren¡¯s body. It is not me who wants to kill you the most.¡± Withdrawing his gaze, he stepped on his feet and left the ce quietly. ............ ¡°Yue Qianren¡± held the long de recalled by him and ran desperately, even daring not to look back at Bai Qiuran. After just two fights, he once again felt the horror of this ¡°divergent cultivator¡±. If it wasn¡¯t for his absent-mindedness, he might now have broken into a pool of meat. Running fast all the way, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± could feel that the formation on the ground began to weaken. Almost there! As long as I crossed the big river in front and went to the other side of the river, I was out of the range of the formation suppression. At that time, I could use the teleportation technique to escape directly, and when I found an opportunity, I woulde back and take over the ancient city and Wise Immortal Mansion! ¡°Yue Qianren¡± constantly spurred himself in the heart and came to the river, but the figure standing in the heart of the river made him slowly stop. On the waves of the big river, Huangfu Feng stood in the center of the river, stepping on the waves, carrying a ck de, facing him, and the hem of the fur coat fluttered in the river wind. ¡°Last time I went to Sky-Forging Castle to get you a drink, Little Yue told me that you to go out and collect materials for him. On the eve of my trip, there was a certain man who brought the wine to the door to tease me and said that if I had survived the Heavenly Tribtion, he would apany me to drink for a month. I didn¡¯t expect that I have passed the Heavenly Tribtion, but didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to you.¡± Huangfu Feng turned around and looked at ¡°Yue Qianren¡± standing on the bank of the river. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, we are best friends after all. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t fulfill your promise or be possessed by this kind of scum, I forgive you.¡± He stretched out his hand and slowly pulled out the de on his back, his eyes overflowing with the intention to kill. ¡°Big Yue, today Ie to see you off!¡± The river wind was blowing, the waves in the river were divided into two by the invisible sword, and the endless killing intentions rushed towards the ¡°Yue Qianren¡± on the shore. Book 3: 26: Why Is That Old Man So Popular?

Book 3: Chapter 26: Why Is That Old Man So Popr?

Inside the Sky-Forging Castle, Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao came to a room. Two Sky-Forging Castle disciples standing outside the room stretched out their hands and asked: ¡°Senior sisters, please stop. This is where Elder Liu rests. He has not yet awakened. Please leave.¡± Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao nced at each other, then Li Jinyao stepped forward and smiled: ¡°Junior brothers, we came here at the order of sect leader Yue to switch shift with the two of you. You should go to rest soon.¡± ¡°This......¡± The two disciples looked at each other, hesitating. ¡°Here is the decree of sect leader Yue.¡± Tang Ruowei took a piece of paper out of her sleeve and handed it to two disciples. The two disciples took the decree, nced at it, and said: ¡°It is indeed the handwriting of the Sect Master, but he hasmanded us before, unless he came in person, we must not let anyone go in...¡± ¡°Oh, junior brother, if you can¡¯t believe us, then can you believe the sect behind us?¡± As she said, Li Jinyao silently activated Phantom Charm (revised version). Her actions seemed to be full of charm. ¡°Come on, let your sisters change shifts for you, go back and have a rest.¡± When the two disciples heard it, they immediately felt that the young girl became an enchanted woman, and the words spoken from her pink lips seemed to have an unspeakable power, made them feel like being allured. The two disciples had unconsciously agreed to Li Jinyao¡¯s request and left the ce staggeringly. ¡°Sister Li¡¯s move is really terrible.¡± Tang Ruowei looked at the back of the two disciples with lingering fear and sighed. ¡°No, I¡¯m still worse than Su Xiangxue.¡± Li Jinyao shook his head. ¡°If sect leader Sues here, only one look is enough to make them do anything.¡± The two came to the gate of the courtyard and checked it. When they found no one nearby, Li Jinyao said: ¡°This is not the time to talk, let¡¯s finish the things that Sword Patriarch ordered.¡± She took some materials from her storage bag, sprinkled them on the ground, and set up a formation. Tang Ruowei looked at her and suddenly asked: ¡°Sister Li, you are so active. Do you really have an eye on my master?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I am actually very fond of Sword Patriarch.¡± Li Jinyao still did not shy away. It seemed that she inherited the fast and quick tongue of Huangfu Feng. ¡°For so many years, I have rarely seen a person who can keep up with me in thinking and even better than me at some point. So Ruowei, maybe one day in the future, I would be your master¡¯s wife.¡± After all, she winked at Tang Ruowei yfully. ¡°Why is that old man so popr?¡± Tang Ruowei muttered in a low voice, and inexplicably felt a little irritable. She suppressed this kind of distraction, and also took out the materials, intently began to assist Li Jinyao¡¯s work. Above the river, a fierce battle was going on. With the rich knowledge and skills of thest era, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± exerted nearly 120% of the peak strength of this body. He used his right hand to y a set of moves that Huangfu Feng haven¡¯t ever seen. Each sh had a different effect: a fierce fire, an ice hall, or a violent storm. His other hand constantly released spells, controlling the natural forces around him, and attacking the Huangfu Feng, intended to break through the siege and escape. However, even if he exerted the strength of the body to the extreme, it¡¯s still the power of the Physique Integration stage, which could not be the opponent of a Great Ascension demonic cultivator like Huangfu Feng. As the former leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, current Great Elder, Huang Fufeng¡¯s qualifications maybe not as good as his apprentice Ji Lingyun, and even several other elders, not to mention Li Jinyao. But with his perseverance, he has surpassed the qualification restrictions and has be the strongest demonic cultivator of this generation. He knew he was not smart enough, so the various techniques of the Heavenly Demon Sect, he only took one ¨C Demonic de, and used the time and perseverance to push it to an unprecedented height. At this time, facing the Land Immortal who had killed and reced his best friend, he finally turned from an honest man with a bold personality, to be like a demoning out of the Devil Sect, a crazy demon! Even though ¡°Yue Qianren¡± had a delicate set of skills, Huang Fufeng¡¯s de still mercilessly split all his offensives. His de became faster and stronger with each sh. In his Purple Pce, and gradually appeared under the feet of his Nascent Soul, which was the sign of bing an immortal. As Huang Fufeng used a de move, his Deity Soul in the Spiritual tform also made the same move, and the more he used the Demon Sword Technique, behind him, a fierce Demon God with three heads and six arms gradually emerged from the void and be more solid. The de cut the river, and the ground peaks on both sides of the river bank were devastated. Huang Fufeng¡¯s heart was full of grief and anger, but ironically, in the battle to give his best friend a mercy kill, his spirit and willpower reached an unprecedented unification. The breath slowly rose, the True Qi in the body was boiling, and gradually leaped to another higher level of energy. ¡°Damn, is this guy making a breakthrough during a fight?¡± ¡°Yue Qianren¡± certainly understood what those signs meant. ¡°That¡¯s why I hate these battle maniacs!¡± Looking at the red light in the eyes, the breath became stronger and stronger, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± could even see the ck air visibleing out of the body of Huangfu Feng. He raised his hand and pinched a seal, and rushed towards the Huangfu Feng. Huang Fufeng backhandedly made a sh, but his de cut through the body of ¡°Yue Qianren¡± and fell into the empty space. At the same time, ¡°Yue Qianren¡± also raised the hand and shed to his chest, but this de did cut his shoulders without fail, and it cut all the way to the chest. ¡°The best way to deal with maniacs like you is to use these spells.¡± ¡°Yue Qianren¡± sneered: ¡°As long as a simple illusion spell is used, you people will be like donkeys who see radishes-um!¡± He was talking, thus he didn¡¯t expect Huangfu Feng who was just seriously wounded, without even saying a word, to give him another sh. This time, Huang Fufeng¡¯s de pierced into his abdomen urately, and ¡°Yue Qianren¡± felt a terrible pulling force from the ck long de, trying to absorb the Deity Soul in the Spiritual tform. ¡°Cough!¡± Huangfu Feng coughed up a bit of blood and whispered hoarsely: ¡°You talk too much!¡± While speaking, he clenched his fist in the other hand and hit the face of ¡°Yue Qianren¡± fiercely. Thetter flew out, and the wound on his abdomen sprayed blood, leaving a red trail in the air. Huangfu Feng roared, ignoring the huge wound on his shoulder, lifted his de, rushed into the smoke with the giant demon behind him, and caught up with the ¡°Yue Qianren¡± who had not yet reacted. ¡°I¡¯m a Land Immortal! You madman! Are you insane!¡± ¡°Yue Qianren¡± tried his best to resist Huangfu¡¯s offensive and shouted loudly. With the knowledge of a Land Immortal, he was able to fight back and forth with Huangfu Feng, but now that Huangfu Feng haspletely let go of his self-restriction, he could only focus all the strength to defend. Countless de beams spread across all the scenes on the river bank. The giant demon god who wielded six des also released thousands of shes. Under the screams, the enemy was torn to pieces. Book 3: 27: Idiot

Book 3: Chapter 27: Idiot

¡°Huh? Hmm!¡± Soon after finishing the formation, Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao heard a painful moan from the room where Elder Liu was in. The two girls looked at each other, then rushed out side by side, shouting loudly: ¡°Come here, Elder Liu woke up!¡± ¡°What? Elder Liu woke up?¡± The shouts of the two immediately attracted the attention of a disciple of Sky-Forging Castle, and dozens of people nearby squeezed into Elder Liu¡¯s room. One of them, who looked like the eldest, turned his head and shouted loudly: ¡°Go and notify the sect leader!¡± Taking advantage of thismotion, Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei left quietly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°What? Elder Liu woke up?¡± Looking at the disciples who came to report, Yue Qianlian¡¯s face glowed with joy. ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡± A disciple who worked under Elder Liu said to him: ¡°I saw with my own eyes that Elder Liu was indeed awake, and now a lot of brothers and sisters are watching him there.¡± ¡°At this time, there is finally good news...¡± Yue Qianlian hammered his thigh and said: ¡°I have to visit him.¡± He got up and walked out of the door, and the disciple followed him. Yue Qianlian pushed the door open, but there was a person standing at the door long enough to make him stunned. Bai Qiuran was outside the door. ¡°Sword Patriarch? Why are you here?¡± Yue Qianlian looked at Bai Qiuran in amazement and asked: ¡°Are you destroying the ancient city?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost over. There is not much left to do.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled: ¡°I came here to wrap with up, youe with me.¡± In Elder Liu¡¯s room, a group of disciples was greeting with warmth. Under the cover of Yue Qianren, Elder Liu, who was escaped alive from the ancient city, also sat up, responding to the concerns of his disciples, coughing once or twice from time to time. The physique of the cultivator was much stronger than that of the mortal. Elder Liu just recovered from aa, his serious wounds have not healed but still be able to sit up, this belonged tomon situations. The only bad sign was that he coughed so much. Normally, a cultivator at his level would look as usual at this time. While the disciples interacted with Elder Liu in a friendly way, showing the harmonious rtionship, someone outside the door shouted loudly. ¡°The Sect Leader is here!¡± The disciples in the room quickly separated, opened a road, and then watched Yue Qianlian came to the room with the disciples who hade to report. ¡°Old Liu!¡± Upon seeing Elder Liu sitting on the bed, Yue Qianlian¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he quickly came to beside the bed. ¡°You finally woke up, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Senior Brother, sorry to let you worry.¡± Elder Liu coughed twice more palely, then said: ¡°How about the Great Elder? Has he returned safely?¡± ¡°My brother...¡± Yue Qianlian looked sad, seeing his face, Elder Liu already knew the result, so he sighed. ¡°What a great loss...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say this.¡± Yue Qianlian patted his hand. ¡°I¡¯m d that you are okay. Rest well, we will not disturb you.¡± He got up and prepared to leave, but Elder Liu took his hand. ¡°Sect leader!¡± Elder Liu coughed twice and said weakly: ¡°Wait a minute, I have something to tell you alone.¡± ¡°You have something to tell me?¡± Living together for many years, Yue Qianlian had a deep trust in this fellow elder, so he thought about and then waved: ¡°All of you, go out first, I have to discuss with Elder Liu.¡± The other disciples looked at each other and all went out, and thest disciple closed the door behind him. After sensing their breath and confirming that everyone walked away, Yue Qianlian sat down next to Elder Liu and asked: ¡°Old Liu, what do you want to discuss with me?¡± ¡°That thing is just¨C¡± Elder Liu smiled, and suddenly turned his hand, and there was a pure ck sharp peculiar prism in his hand. Before when Yue Qianlian could react, he stabbed towards his neck. ............ ¡°Master Su¡¯s skill has improved again.¡± Pulling her de out of a corpse on the ground, Ji Lingyun admired the whitedy in her side: ¡°This magical power of charm, even I can¡¯t help it but feel attracted.¡± ¡°Sect Leader Ji¡¯s swordsmanship also improves quickly.¡± Su Xiangxue said: ¡°I believe it only takes you two years to defeat Jue Yunzi of Qingming Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Hum, that guy, sooner orter he will cut his mouth and drink!¡± Speaking of Jue Yunzi, Ji Lingyun¡¯s look became very bad, he sneered, then said: ¡°But Sect leader Su, your target is much more difficult than mine. I can only pray for you. Hope you can y that man as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Sect Leader Ji, I didn¡¯t want to kill him...¡± Su Xiangxue wears the veil taken from the battle and smiles bitterly and says: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about these disappointing topics, Sect Leader Ji, these monsters have been almost dealt with, let¡¯s hurry into the city and finish it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Lingyun nodded, and the two female Sect leaders were about to march towards the ancient city, but the beam of light in the ancient city suddenly shined. ¡°Be careful!¡± Su Xiangxue quickly grabbed Ji Lingyun, who was so reckless, and the disciples of Kamasutra Sect and Heavenly Demon Sect also quickly stopped. At the next moment, the beam of light in the ancient city suddenly expanded, drowning everything in light. ............ On the bank of the big river, Huangfu Feng slowly stood up. Under his spell, his wound quickly stopped bleeding and began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. In front of him, there was a wounded body of ¡°Yue Qianren¡± who had been chopped up. Under the influence of the True Qi remaining in the body, the small wounds on the body of Yue Qian had been closed, excluding the wound on his forehead. That fatal wound was caused by a de went between his eyebrow, prating through his Spiritual tform. The soul that once possessed Yue Qiandren¡¯s body was sucked into the de created by Yue Qianlian. Huangfu Feng held the de in front of his eyes. The green dementor at the handle shed a glimmer of light. He watched for a moment, and then slowly retracted the de back to the sheath. ¡°Big Yue.¡± He picked up the body of Yue Qianren on the ground, looked at it for a while, then sighed: ¡°Rest in peace.¡± The river wind seemed to whimper. Huangfu Feng was carrying his friend¡¯s body and was preparing to go back. At that time, the beam of light suddenly increased several times in the direction of the ancient city in the distance, illuminating the whole sky. Above the sky, it seemed to be pierced by a beam of light, and a wonderful vortex formed by clouds and space rifts appeared, slowly rotating, and expanding continuously. In this vortex, a huge towering mountain grew upside down, slowly fell to the sky, and stopped a few miles above the ruins of Shangling Kingdom. Book 3: 28: Being Able To Transform, You Can Do Whatever You Want

Book 3: Chapter 28: Being Able To Transform, You Can Do Whatever You Want

Sky-Forging Castle, Elder Liu¡¯s room. Elder Liu, who was sitting on the bed, suddenly changed his expression. He held a dark, sharp, and wonderful prism, poured his whole True Qi into it, and mmed toward the neck of Yue Qianlian who was sitting beside the bed. With a thumping noise, the prism was indeed undoubtedly hit Yue Qianlian¡¯s neck, but it was the prism that broke into pieces in front of this thin skin. ¡°How can it be?¡± ¡°Elder Liu¡± widened his eyes and lost his voice. ¡°Surprise!¡± At this moment, Yue Qianlian also suddenly reached out and grabbed his face. Feeling the irresistible power, ¡°Elder Liu¡± realized: ¡°You are not Yue Qianlian, you are¡ª¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The face of ¡°Yue Qianlian¡± slowly twisted and changed, and his hair color changed from ck to white, eventually bing a person that ¡°Elder Liu¡± didn¡¯t want to see the most at this time. He pointed his thumb at his face and smiled proudly. ¡°It¡¯s me, Bai Qiuran!¡± Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique gave Bai Qiuran the ability to change his body at will. He used this method to temporarily change himself into Yue Qianlian, and then to test Elder Liu. ¡°Elder Liu¡±¡®s face changed drastically, and he wanted to use his Escape technique, but as soon as he moved, Bai Qiuran put his palm on his chest before that. ¡°Elder Liu has not recovered from his serious injury. Let¡¯s lie down and recuperate.¡± The majestic palm power came through the body and instantly shattered the Nascent Soul in the ¡°Elder Liu¡±¡®s Purple Pce. The out-of-control True Qi rushed through the body. Elder Liu¡¯s face turned red, coughed up a big mouth of blood, and dyed a piece of the nket in red. ¡°Look, it¡¯s coughing up blood.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled softly, reaching for the forehead of Elder Liu gently. ¡°Elder Liu, have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± At the same time when speaking, his Qi was poured into the body. ¡°Elder Liu¡±¡®s body, except for the surface, was internally disturbed by Bai Qiuran¡¯s Qi. His body twitched violently, his legs curled up as if they were springs. Then, a dim light flew out of his Spiritual tform and flew towards the outside of the room. That¡¯s his Deity Soul Without using spells, except for the immortals, only about such a man as Bai Qiuran who has been on the edge of life and death for a long time can see it directly with the naked eye. But even if he saw it, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t care. He just watched the Deity Soul of ¡°Elder Liu¡± escaped from under his eyes. A momentter, Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei pushed open the door and walked in one after the other, followed by a particrly depressed Yue Qianlian. ¡°Have you caught it?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. Li Jinyao nodded and found a small green dementia stone, a bright light shing inside the stone. This was why Bai Qiuran let her and Tang Ruoweie here to arrange in advance. The two girls arranged aplex formation method provided by Xue Ling. It did not have any effect on living beings, but it¡¯s able to capture the soul of the immortal. ¡°Good, give it to me.¡± Bai Qiuran took the stone, and then looked at Yue Qianlian, who was gloomy next to him. ¡°Little Yue, you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, Sword Patriarch.¡± Yue Qianlian smiled bitterly: ¡°Think carefully, Elder Liu was not very good at fighting. Why could he escape from the ancient city, but my elder brother couldn¡¯t... I¡¯m afraid he was identally possessed by Land Immortal in the process of fighting, and then backstab my big brother.¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know whatforting words he should say at this moment. Although the person in front of him was already a sect leader, in his eyes, Yue Qianlian was always a kid. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sword Patriarch.¡± Yue Qianlian looked up at Bai Qiuran and said: ¡°This is not your responsibility. You don¡¯t need to me yourself. Land Immortals already exist in this world. Even if they don¡¯te this time, they wille sooner orter. Big Brother and Elder Liu just, unfortunately, fell down on this way.¡± Bai Qiuran could only reach out and pat his shoulders, saying: ¡°Hold yourself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yue Qianlian nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯m no longer the kid whom you had to pick up after fighting. Even if Big Brother and Elder Liu are gone, I will continue to lead the Sky-Forging Castle.¡± After a short pause, he said: ¡°Sword Patriarch, you may go and do your business, and I am going to write an obituary...Sword Patriarch, please don¡¯t let any of these Land Immortals escape.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and looked at Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao. ¡°You stay here, I will go toplete the transaction.¡± After leaving Sky-Forging Castle, Bai Qiuran quickly returned to the outside of the ancient imperial capital of Shangling Kingdom, where the ancient city stopped, but at this time, he found that the ce hadpletely changed. The pirs of light from the ancient city have disappeared. Instead, there was a thousand-mile-high mountain hanging upside down from the sky. The peak hangs a few miles above the ground, and just below this peak was the original ancient city. Bai Qiuran looked around and found Su Xiangxue and others at the gate of the ancient city. He hurried over and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°During our battle, the formation waspleted.¡± Su Xiangxue nced back from the sky and replied: ¡°This is probably the goal of Land Immortals. They have awakened what they want to awaken.¡± Elder Xu of Mystery Academy also looked up at the sky at this time and muttered: ¡°This mountain is connected to another small world, this is an Immortal Mansion!¡± His face was fanatical as if he wanted to rush in to study immediately. ¡°Hold yourself back, this is a dangerous thing. If something goes wrong... well, I don¡¯t want to listen to your dean Qiu Yuxuan chatter anymore.¡± Bai Qiuran reminded him, and then said: ¡°Battalionmander Zhang, Weichen, please look after him, don¡¯t let him rush up.¡± Zhang Ruifei and Weichen Master Monk nodded, and Bai Qiuran came to Huangfu Feng again, and looked at the body put on the stretcher with him. ¡°Sorry for your loss.¡± After a moment, he patted the elder Taizongzong¡¯s shoulder, saying: ¡°Little Yue is already preparing for the aftermath. Take his body back to Sky-Forging Castle.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Huangfu Feng responded. ¡°And what about the soul of the Land Immortal you killed?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°In the Soul-Absorbing de.¡± Huang Fufeng replied: ¡°I want to take him back, and torture him with the Soul Furnace in the Heavenly Demon Sect...what do Sword Patriarch want?¡± Bai Qiuran briefly mentioned his deal with Xue Ling, and then asked: ¡°Can you give me his soul?¡± ¡°Can Sword Patriarch guarantee that his soul will be tortured like in a soul furnace?¡± Huang Fufeng asked back. ¡°Ok......¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a moment, then said: ¡°Have you heard of hell?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Huang Fufeng nodded with satisfaction, removed the Soul-Absorbing de from his back, and handed it to Bai Qiuran. ¡°Then Sword Patriarch, please arrange it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to. The Underworld must have arranged it already.¡± Bai Qiuran took Soul-Absorbing de and said to Su Xiangxue: ¡°I¡¯m leaving for a while.¡± He carried the de and walked to a secluded ce far away from the ancient city, and then used the seal tactic to summon the ghost. The breeze lifted the catkins of the willow, and a cold breath struck, Xue Ling¡¯s figure appeared quietly beside Bai Qiuran. Book 3: 29: Even The Girl Is So Active, But You...

Book 3: Chapter 29: Even The Girl Is So Active, But You...

¡°Did you kill them all?¡± Xue Ling appeared beside Bai Qiuran and asked lightly. ¡°Just two.¡± Bai Qiuran took out the Soul-Capturing Stone given to him by Li Jinyao and showed the Soul-Absorbing de in front of Xue Ling. ¡°You have to find the rest, I guess all of them are still in that ancient city.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Xue Ling extended his hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Not so fast.¡± But Bai Qiuran suddenly withdrew his hand. He looked at Xue Ling and asked: ¡°Can you tell me one thing first? These Land Immortals keep mentioning [Sacred Dynasty], what is it? You said you didn¡¯t know before, but after this incident came out, I believed you have investigated it, right?¡± ¡°...I did investigate and knew a lot of things.¡± After a moment of silence, Xue Ling said: ¡°But there are confidentiality regtions, thus I can¡¯t tell you. Otherwise, not only my soul will be obliterated, even Ming Ying, my subordinates and friends will also be implicated.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Is it rted to the Immortal Realm?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Xue Ling turned his head. ¡°But if you really want to know, then go find it yourself. The secret you want to know lies in Wise Immortal Mansion... If you are lucky, you may even learn how to break through the Qi Refining stage.¡± ¡°Wise Immortal...Mansion?¡± Bai Qiuran chewed these words. ¡°Where is that?¡± Xue Ling pointed to the sky in the distance, and Bai Qiuran looked up and found that it was the towering mountain that hung down from the sky. ¡°That¡¯s the entrance of Wise Immortal Mansion¡± Xue Ling said: ¡°If you want to know the answer, go find it yourself.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a moment, and then threw the Soul-Capturing Stone and the Soul-Absorbing de to Xue Ling. The Soul Taker took it, then took out a paperntern from the void, and flicked it. Two green lights were sucked out of the stone and the de and were absorbed into the paperntern. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Watching Xue Ling put away thentern, Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Although you refused to say it, I guess that these Land Immortals should be the losing side in some kind of battle. What will happen to them after you are taken to the Underworld?¡± ¡°What should I do? Normally if a person didn¡¯t make a big mistake, he will be sentenced to reincarnation, but these two guys, directly and indirectly, led to the death of tens of thousands of people, then...¡± Xue Ling replied coldly: ¡°The only sentence that is waiting for them is to suffer in 18 Circles of Hell...Why do you ask? Do you want to plead for them?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°I just want to know if they will go to Seamless Hell.¡± Xue Ling thought about it. ¡°Although their crime is on the edge, so the sentencing is in a subtle position, I guess they will go to that in the end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bai Qiuran was relieved. ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore, just go away.¡± Xue Ling was also not annoyed. He turned and walked towards the direction of the ancient city. His figure gradually blurred and disappeared into the wind. At the same time, Mystery Academy disciples who just entered the ancient city to search, and found two rows of ck prisms from an underground mausoleum, suddenly felt a gust of wind passing by. After became cultivators, they were no longer afraid of the cold and heat, but this gust of wind was so cold that even they felt a chill ran down the spine. The feeling was like falling into the ice cave, making their minds have a short numbness. After this gust of wind disappeared, the disciples of Mystery Academy recovered, but they were surprised to find that the prisms actually shattered into pieces and turned into piles of ck fine sand. The disciples quickly reported to Elder Xu of Mystery Academy, who led people her as fast as possible and looked at this scene in amazement. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we just feel a cold wind blowing, and it turns to this.¡± Several disciples replied, but they couldn¡¯t exin why. Elder Xu went down to check and found that there was no response in these fine sands, so he said angrily: ¡°These things must be the same as the cracked prism before, all of them are valuable research materials rted to the secrets of Land Immortals. Now you tell me that they¡¯re all gone?¡± The disciples of the Mystery Academy who were responsible for guarding here bowed their heads and did not dare to say anything. ¡°Alright, Elder Xu, don¡¯t be angry.¡± At this time, Bai Qiuran walked in from outside the mausoleum. He nced at the prism that shattered into fine sand on the ground, and then said to Elder Xu: ¡°I know who did it. Don¡¯t me these disciples.¡± ¡°Sword Patriarch?¡± Elder Xu was stunned for a moment, and then depressed his temper, saying: ¡°Who did that?¡± Bai Qiuran walked to Elder Xu and whispered to his ear. Elder Xu suddenly realized: ¡°It turned out to be...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°There are still many things in this ancient city, enough for you to research for a long time.¡± He turned and walked out, looking up at the mountain above him. After a while, Su Xiangxue came to his side and looked up at the sky with him, asking: ¡°Have all the souls of Land Immortal been arrested by the Soul Taker?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t leave any, so he won¡¯t have trouble.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Not only he has just been promoted, but he also found a partner. When he was alive, he was single. After he died, he finally found his soulmate. After all, we are old acquaintances who had known each other for so many years, not to mention that we can intercept this ancient city this time because of his help. I would feel quite too embarrassed if his joy turns into sadness because of me.¡± ¡°People can find their soulmate even after they die, when will you be able to find yours?¡± Su Xiangxue said quietly. Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°Yeah, when?¡± ¡°The iron tree blossoms new buds, and the deadwood will still re-emerge every spring. No one is forever young, when will Qiuran get married?¡± Su Xiangxue continued to mutter with a grudge. ¡°Are you here to make fun of me?¡± Bai Qiuran asked with a stinky face. Su Xiangxue really wanted to go back and say that ¡°Actually I¡¯m here to make love with you¡±, but after thinking it over carefully, she felt that it was too inelegant, afraid that Bai Qiu would not like it, so she changed her words: ¡°Seriously, have you ever thought about getting married?¡± She looked up at Bai Qiuran and encouraged: ¡°Wealth, technique, partner, andnd are four things that are indispensable for cultivators. This sentence is not empty talk. Maybe if you find a girl, you will have inspiration, and can you break through the Foundation Establishment stage?¡± ¡°This one......¡± Bai Qiuran looked a little moved, but after thinking about it, he shook his head again. ¡°Forcing marriage is not something a righteous person should do, and I don¡¯t have a suitable object in my heart. I¡¯ll try again to see can I break through the Foundation Establishment stage by myself?¡± Su Xiangxue rolled her eyes. ¡°With all my respect, you have tried for more than three thousand years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different this time.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the sky and pointed to the mountain peak and said: ¡°This time someone told me clearly that there might be a clue about how someone like me breaks through the Foundation Establishment stage. I think that at least I have to take a look.¡± Book 4: 1: Immortal Mansion

Book 4: Chapter 1: Immortal Mansion

In the concept of mortals, Immortal Mansion was the ce where the immortal lived. In the concept of the cultivator, it was an independent small world, which was opened up by those cultivators who have the ability to move mountains and fill the sea. Although in the cultivation world nowadays, this kind of magic that could open up an independent world has been lost, in the library of somerge sects that existed before the war between humans and demons, there were still some vague records. ording to the above statement, in the previous era, as long as the cultivator reached the Physique Integration stage, he could use a special space technique to open up his own independent world. However, because of the chronology, in the current cultivation world, the study of space magic was just getting started. In Jade Tower, Mystery Academy, and some other famous big sects in the world, there were only one or two ces that use space technology. Compared with the techniques of the ancient city to manipte space, these techniques were still very rough and took a lot of manpower and material resources to develop and use, which was very troublesome. Most of the Immortal Mansions that existed in the cultivation world today were left over by the mighty who lived from many years ago. But none of them couldpare to the Immortal Mansion awakened by the ancient city. This mansion broke the sky, created a spatial vortex, looked like a mountain hang upside down from the sky, and this was only the entrance. Since the battle with the Land Immortals, the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance have tacitly sent people to block this entrance, but there were still many cultivators took advantage of when these two factions, for the sake of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, fought the monsters of Ancient City, to quietly fly across the battlefield and sneak into this entrance. They came with the attitude of ¡°fishing in mudded waters¡±, and wanted to take advantage of the fact the tworgest forces were busy to enter this unique Immortal Mansion and seek opportunities and treasures, wishing to be strong enough to make the two factions admiring them. People were always self-interested. This kind of thing has happened many times before, and it has been repeatedly banned. Once these people have already entered, the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance had no way to deal with them. Fortunately, after the two factions sent people to blockade, no more people sneaked in here. Of course, there were two sides to everything. The Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance joined forces to block the entrance, on the one hand, that¡¯s because they wanted to get lead. On the other hand, it also prevented those who were not good enough from risking their lives. Moreover, the cultivators who sneaked in before did give help to the two forces. At least after several cultivators were killed by a bolt of sudden lightning, the two forces also figured out the limit of the entrance. Below the Nascent Soul Stage and above the Foundation Establishment stage, this was the entry threshold for this Immortal Mansion. Once the entrant¡¯s cultivation level reached the Nascent Soul Stage or above, the formation at the entrance would be activated, attracting thunder and lightning in the sky, allowing the cultivators to ¡°enjoy¡± the ¡°happiness¡± of experiencing the tribtion early. and passing away on the spot. Withstanding the Heavenly Tribtion said that it is these cultivators who have not yet reached the stage of crossing Tribtion. Even for Huangfu Feng who has already survived the Heavenly Tribtion, the experience was so awful that he never wanted to go through it again. And the reason why the entry threshold was above the Foundation Establishment stage, that¡¯s because only the cultivators who have reached the Foundation Establishment stage could fly with flying swords and reach the entrance located several miles high in the sky. Of course, this restriction had no effect on a certain man. ¡°So I want to go in this time.¡± In the main hall of Qingming Sword Sect, Bai Qiuran said seriously while facing a group of elders and sect leaders: ¡°You can arrange the rest of the staff. I must go up anyway.¡± ¡°Uncle Ancestor, if you are going, we definitely won¡¯t object.¡± Jue Yunzi said: ¡°This is very dangerous. After all, it is the Immortal Mansion where the Land Immortal awakens at the expense of his life. No one knows what is hidden inside, and we can only send out those below the Nascent Soul stage. If Uncle Ancestor takes care of them, of course, we should rest assured.¡± ¡°No, I mean...¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°You have to form a team this time, just as if I did not go. I also want to go in to find a chance, lest I have to act alone. When everyone goes together, I can of course protect those disciples, but once I leave, they still have to rely on themselves.¡± ¡°Ok...¡± Jue Yunzi pondered for a moment, and then said: ¡°Then how about this: we Qingming Sword Sect enter in two batches, what do you think?¡± He looked at his senior brothers and sisters, and then at Bai Qiuran. ¡°Always under the care of Uncle Ancestor, these little kids won¡¯t get any experience. It¡¯s better to hide this fact from them and let them figure out their own way. Uncle Ancestor, please wait for everyone to enter, then you can go in by yourself and look for opportunities. If our disciples really encounter a crisis that cannot be resolved, it will not be toote for you to help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°Does anyone have opinions?¡± The elders of the Qingming Sword Sect all nodded, none of them mentioned other circumstances, such as what should the Qingming Sword Sect disciples do if they encountered danger in other ces when Bai Qiuran left without knowing it. Cultivation was inherently going against heaven. Although the righteous cultivators did not advocate harming others and benefiting themselves as the demonic cultivator, in any case, cultivation always has to seize the heavens and the earth to nurture oneself, otherwise the heavens would not give Heavenly Tribtion when someone was about to ascend to immortality. And to treat their own disciples, the masters of the cultivation world must sometimes learn to push them into a dangerous situation, just like an eagle pushing a cub down a cliff. A cultivator who could not learn to face a crisis, like an eagle that couldn¡¯t fly, could livefortably for a while, but sooner orter would have to pay a price. After returning to the Seven Star Peak, Bai Qiuran began to prepare what he needed to explore the mansion. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much to prepare. He just prepared something to rece those he couldn¡¯t use with the seal technique, some necessary small magic props, and hundreds of brand new fine iron swords. His actions naturally aroused the suspicion of Tang Ruowei, who was living together with him, but Bai Qiuran still chose to treat her equally and didn¡¯t tell her anything. However, in the team sent by the Qingming Sword Sect this time, Tang Ruowei and another disciple who had Heavenly-level Spiritual Root were chosen to go in. Together with other Qingming disciples, they would explore this Immortal Mansion. And Bai Qiuran also heard Tang Ruowei say that the person leading the exploration team of Qingming Sword Sect was a person he¡¯s very familiar with. Book 4: 2: Fighting Chicken

Book 4: Chapter 2: Fighting Chicken

Staying upte to prepare Tang Ruowei¡¯s necessary talisman and pill, early the next morning, Bai Qiuran took Tang Ruowei to the main peak of the Qingming Sword Sect. Tang Ruowei was going to assemble and set off with the exploration team, and although Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t tell them that he would also go to the m¨¢nion, nominally he had to take the Qingming Sword Sect team to the town. He wanted to go in, so Jue Yunzi had to go with him. When Bai Qiuran entered, he would be the host instead. It was embarrassing for Bai Qiuran to let his apprentice bring him over the main peak by flying sword. As soon as Bai Qiurannded, he saw a dark figure rushing towards him. ¡°Damned old man, see my kick!¡± The little dark figure yelled, jumped up high, and kicked him in the face. Bai Qiuran subconsciously pped her to the side, and the ck shadow rolled and fell into a bush on the side of the road. Then a girl who was about twelve or thirteen years old was touching her head and crying out in pain. ¡°What?¡± Seeing this little girl, Bai Qiuran was stunned for a moment, and then said: ¡°Little Egg, is it you?¡± ¡°What the hell is Little Egg?¡± Tang Ruowei was shocked. ¡°Master, this is Sister Qing Danying, one of the guardian spirit beasts of the Qingming Sword Sect.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. At this moment, Qing Danying had stood up. She patted the weeds on her head, yelled, and put on a fist posture with her arms raised t, like a cross. ¡°Damned thief! Look at my new move!¡± Qing Danying shouted angrily to Bai Qiuran: ¡°This move is the posture I have learned from the supreme cultivation technique of my n. It is like a phoenix on the parasol tree (1) spreading its wings, possessing the power of burning everything into ashes! This move will definitely beat you!¡± ¡°Little Egg...¡± Bai Qiuran said to her lightly: ¡°You are a chicken, don¡¯t pretend to be a phoenix...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Qing Danying¡¯s face flushed with anger, furious. ¡°Take my move ¨C Sky Soaring Cross Phoenix¡ª¡ª¡± She jumped high, hovering around her body with a mysterious emerald green fire, and then the little girl waggled her tail in mid-air, kicking it straight towards Bai Qiuran¡¯s face. Although this kick looked a bit funny, its power was real. As one of the guardian spirit beasts, Qing Danying¡¯s cultivation level was also at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. If this kick hit a mountain, it could directly st the mountain¡¯s top half away, not to mention the emerald green fire released by Qing Danying, which made it even more powerful. But unfortunately, the target of her attack was the old monster Bai Qiuran who had lived for three thousand years. Immediately before Qing Danying¡¯s kick hit, Bai Qiuran has seen through the trajectory of her attacks. Although the little girl was extremely fast, he still grabbed her ankle easily and lifted it upside down. As for the green fire mixed with the attack, Bai Qiuran unloaded it into the sky casually, knocking out a big hole in the sky, and then bursting into an emerald green firework. ¡°Little girl, if you want to defeat me, go back and train for two to three thousand years more.¡± Bai Qiuran shook Qing Danying, then threw her aside. The little girl gave a painful grunt, rolled on the ground twice, then got up and stared at Bai Qiuran with angry eyes. ¡°Sister Qing Danying.¡± Tang Ruowei persuaded: ¡°Give up, you can¡¯t beat him.¡± Qing Danying¡¯s face blushed and white, then snorted and turned her head: ¡°Come to gather!¡± Taking a duck-like step like a king, she walked past Bai Qiuran with her head high and walked further inward. Tang Ruowei took the opportunity to walk up, and whispered to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Master, have you had a problem with her?¡± ¡°This... when you joined the sect, didn¡¯t that stinky boy Jue Yunzi told you that I raised a chicken that has transformed into human form?¡± Bai Qiuran scratched his face, a little ashamed. ¡°She is that chicken.¡± ¡°Ah... what?¡± Tang Ruowei said in surprise: ¡°But I heard people say that Sister Qing Danying is really a Blue Pheasant, the legendary bird of good fortune?¡± ¡°Yes, but when I picked her up at the vegetable market in the town under the mountain, she was thin and small, and her fur was still ck. I thought it was a silky chicken.¡± Bai Qiuran touched his chin and said: ¡°Later after one or two hundred years of raising, her fur color became bluer and bluer. I wondered if the chicken had mutated from eating some herb...¡± Tang Ruowei was speechless, and then asked: ¡°Then why is she so hostile to you? Logically, aren¡¯t you her master?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am puzzled too.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Even if she is a Blue Pheasant, I didn¡¯t ask her to do anything special and have fed her well. At most, I let herys an egg every day to improve my meal. What¡¯s wrong ...¡± ¡°This... I think there is a record in the ancient books that the sacred birds such as the Blue Pheasant and Phoenix saw their eggs as children...¡± Tang Ruowei hesitated for a long time, but still whispered: ¡°Then I think you deserve it.¡± ¡°But I did everything. After the girl transformed into human form, she kicked me in the face without saying anything, and then ran to the main peak and didn¡¯t go back.¡± Bai Qiuran touched his head. ¡°Then I can¡¯t help but let her hate me.¡± Tang Ruowei sighed helplessly. The master and apprentice walked side by side to the school grounds of Qingming Sword Sect. Other direct disciples had already arrived one after another, and the head of the sect, Jue Yunzi, was also standing in front of the school grounds. Qing Danying, who had just rushed in, also stood akimbo beside Jue Yunzi, like a big sister, when she saw Bai Qiuraning in, she snorted and twisted her head aside. Bai Qiuran ignored her and led Tang Ruowei all the way forward. He walked to the other side of Jue Yunzi, while Tang Ruowei got into the team of his disciples and stood at the back of the team. And at this time, Bai Qiuran finally saw another Heavenly-level Spiritual Root disciple who was epted as a direct disciple by Jue Yunzi. This is an ordinary-looking young man who looks a little woody, wearing a dress that was passed down to him, standing among other disciples, as if in a daze. Bai Qiuran took a look and found that his attribute was Metal, which coincided with the attributes of Jue Yunzi¡¯s favorite Sharp Golden Sword. His current cultivation level was roughly in thete period of the Foundation Establishment stage, which was slightly weaker than Tang Ruowei who has reached the peak. But Tang Ruowei currently cultivated in other areas, while this young man solely focused on the sword, his sword aura seemed to have been initially solidified. If Tang Ruowei really fought him, who would win was still unclear. Nodding in satisfaction, Bai Qiuran and Jue Yunzi looked at each other. Thetter apparently noticed Bai Qiuran¡¯s gaze and showed him a slightly proud smile. Then he raised his hand and began to announce to these disciples what they would do when exploring the Immortal Mansion. TL¡¯s note: Book 4: 3: The Strange Relationship Between Qingming Sword And Heavenly Demon

Book 4: Chapter 3: The Strange Rtionship Between Qingming Sword And Heavenly Demon

After the announcement, Jue Yunzi and Bai Qiuran took the disciples and went on the way. Because of the speed of the disciples, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t go by himself, but sat on the sword of Jue Yunzi and let his disciple take him to fly. The disciples of the Qingming Sword Sect, with varying levels of cultivation, naturally couldn¡¯t run across a Province in an instant like Bai Qiuran. Many of them were Golden Cores, some like Tang Ruowei and Jue Yunzi¡¯s student was just Foundation Establishment stage. Counting the time they stopped along the way to rest, it took nearly a month to arrive at the designated ce. After arriving at the ce, they happened to meet the disciples of the Heavenly Demon Sect brought by Huangfu Feng and Ji Lingyun. The distance between the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Sect and the imperial capital of the Shangling Kingdom was a little farther than the Qingming Sword Sect, which was adjacent to Qing Province. However, the Supreme Elder Huangfu Feng of the Heavenly Demon Sect has reached the Great Ascension stage, he was able to carry all the disciples on his own flying de, unlike Bai Qiuran who could only sit awkwardly on the flying sword of his disciple, looking at other disciples of Qingming Sword Sect flew by themselves. Under these conditions, it caused the Heavenly Demon Sect team, which was farther away, to collide with the Qingming Sword Sect team. As soon as the two parties met, the Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s leader Ji Lingyun looked very unsightly when she saw that Jue Yunzi. ¡°Why is it stink like shit around here?¡± She frowned in disgust, touched the bare part of her arm, and said to herself: ¡°It¡¯s really bad luck.¡± ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t I smell it? Miss Lingyun, have you cultivated a technique to enhance the sense of smell?¡± Jue Yunzi touched his nose very unconsciously, and then said to Ji Lingyun with a smile on his face: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Miss Lingyun, I¡¯m relieved to see that you are still so manly.¡± ¡°This smell is really getting worse and worse.¡± Ji Lingyun smiled like a flower, but there were obvious blue veins on her forehead, and the long knife on her waist was slightly unsheathed, saying: ¡°It seems that this cesspit needs to be plugged... right, everyone?¡± She turned to look at the disciples she had brought, but it was obvious that none of the disciples of the Sky Demon Sect paid any attention to her. Li Jinyao smiled gently at the disciples of the Qingming Sword Sect and looked at every male disciple of the Qingming Sword Sect with twinkle eyes, but after a while, she withdrew her gaze again in disappointment, and then looked at another. When her gaze met Bai Qiuran who was standing behind Jue Yunzi, she nodded with satisfaction. The second apprentice, Tayin, was standing on the spot and giggling. Ji Lingyun didn¡¯t know what she was smirking. The eighth apprentice took out a lot of misceneous novels, and brought several apprentices around, reading the book without talking. The third apprentice Yin Chajie, with an aggressive smile, leaned on the eldest apprentice who was studying a technique. ¡°Hehe, dear senior brother, what are you reading? Let this junior brother join with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that Chajie!¡± Arge group of direct disciples of the Heavenly Demon Sect, who was carefully taught by her, have well inherited the tradition of the Demon Sect to ¡°deceive the master and destroy the ancestor¡±. At this critical moment of the tit-for-tat between the righteous cultivator and demonic cultivator, no one responded to her. Ji Lingyun¡¯s heart was a little sad, and even the anger that was picked up by Jue Yunzi went out, she sighed lightly and put the de back in its sheath. Then the next moment, she heard Jue Yunzi¡¯s introduction to Bai Qiuran for herself. ¡°When I was traveling, I ran into Miss Ji taking a bath in ake in Yong Province. She carried a de and chased me naked for three days and three nights. So manly!¡± Boom! A burst of True Qi erupted from Ji Lingyun¡¯s body, forming a tall imaginary image of the Heavenly Demon. She shed out, and countless phantoms of the Demon God bloomed from the de, wailing and rushing towards the direction of Jue Yunzi. ¡°Damn! Really?¡± Jue Yunzi screamed, but he withdrew his sword very calmly. Under his control, the cyan flying sword under his step swung countless mysterious trails in the air, and the sword beam cut Ji Lingyun¡¯s move into tiny pieces. ¡°Haha, Miss Lingyun, you aren¡¯t good enough to attack me!¡± Jue Yunzi smiled triumphantly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s disciples are unrivaled in one-on-onebat, hahaha.¡± But he forgot one thing. To use this move he needed to withdraw his flying sword, therefore Bai Qiuran, who was standing with him on the flying sword, no longer had a foothold. As a Physique Integration stage cultivator, he could naturally float in the air at will, but Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t. In the direction that Jue Yunzi did not see, the disciples Qingming Sword Sect and Heavenly Demon Sect watched Bai Qiuran fall in a freelynding position, and then looked at the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s leader with the ¡°you are already dead¡± eyes. In the afternoon, Su Xiangxue also came here with the disciples of the Kamasutra Sect. The disciples of the Kamasutra Sect were all women, and because of the technique they practiced, all of them a fascinating and charming temperament. They followed the sect leader to the ground, that¡¯s when they saw a young man who was hung upside down on a tree with a bloody nose and swollen face. The disciples of the Kamasutra Sect were curious, had a twittering discussion, and then one asked Su Xiangxue: ¡°Master, who is that person?¡± Su Xiangxue took a look and found the one who just asked was her direct student, You Meiqiao. Like Su Xiangxue, she was also half-human and half-demon, born from the time the demon staying in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, and she also cultivated the Phantom Charm. However, unlike Su Xiangxue, who has a quiet and gentle personality and has been trained by Bai Qiuran, You Meiqiao inherited the bloodline of nightingle demon. She was entric and lively. Su Xiangxue touched her head and looked at the person who was hanging upside down on the tree. After only one nce, she recognized the person¡¯s identity and replied lightly: ¡°This person is Jue Yunzi, the current head of the Qingming Sword Sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± When the disciples heard this, they immediately started discussing in a panic. You Meiqiao also asked: ¡°I heard that the sect leader of the Qingming Sword Sect, Jue Yunzi, is the number one master among all sect leaders of the Righteous Dao League. With the Sharp Golden Sword in hand he is invincible. Even you have admitted that you are not his opponent. Now even he was hung there, is it...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Su Xiangxue replied: ¡°I know who did it, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not the first time Jue Yunzi was beaten like this.¡± ¡°Could it be that we demonic cultivators have hidden masters?¡± The disciples of the Kamasutra Sect were still shallow. Although they joined a major Evil Sect, they still retained a trace of their conscience. In their thought, cultivators could never do something so cruel to their own people. On the contrary, You Meiqiao seemed to have thought of something, looking at her master with twinkling eyes. Su Xiangxue also seemed to know what her disciple was thinking, and tapped gently on the top of Meiqiao¡¯s head, and then said: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Book 4: 4: Exchange

Book 4: Chapter 4: Exchange

¡°Sect leader.¡± As soon as she entered the ancient capital of Shangling Kingdom, Mu Huan, the elder of the Kamasutra Sect who had been sent to guard here, greeted him and saluted Su Xiangxue. ¡°Elder Mu, you have worked hard.¡± Su Xiangxue smiled at her, then looked aside. Other major sects of the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance also sent elders to guard separately to prevent loose cultivators or small sects from sneaking in. Su Xiangxue noticed the representative of the Saint Buddha Sect was Weichen: ¡°Elder Mu Huan, I didn¡¯t expect you to stay in the same ce with Zen Master Weichen for so many days without a fight. How did you get along so well?¡± ¡°Without a fight? They have fought many times.¡± Before he had time to be happy, Fu Yunzi, the fourth elder of Qingming Sword Sect, said: ¡°No one knows how many battles they have yed in the past few days. It¡¯s just that all nearby mountains are basically ttened by them.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Xiangxue¡¯s strange way: ¡°Then why are they two so honest now?¡± Fu Yunzi looked left, looked right, and then whispered to Su Xiangxue sneakily: ¡°Later, Uncle Ancestor came to check the situation and found them annoying, so he beat them both... and said that if they fight again, he will join until they don¡¯t want to fight anymore... Miss Su, please keep it between us only, don¡¯t tell Uncle Ancestor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what?¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s voice suddenly rang from behind Fu Yunzi, which shocked him. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Fu Yunzi smiled and said: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, you can chat with her. I need to go to arrange staying ce for the team of Qingming Sword Sect.¡± Bai Qiuran stared at his back without uttering a word, making Fu Yunzi get goosebumps. After a while, he asked: ¡°Did you hook up with Li Pengfei again to sell the [publications] you created?¡± Fu Yunzi of Qingming Sword Sect and Li Pengfei of Jade Tower had a close personal rtionship. This was a piece of information that only several big sects knew. Li Pengfei was famous for his painting skills, and his condensed Dao Spirit was also a painting. He has the epithet ¡± Saint of Painting¡± in the cultivation world. His paintings could even be living entities, acting on their own. Fu Yunzi, the fourth elders of the Qingming Sword Sect, the one in charge of the library, was also an artist. His specialty was calligraphy, which he used toprehend swordsmanship. The characters written by the sword and the calligraphy skillsplement each other. Even his sword looked like a big brush. His epithet was ¡°Sword Saint Schr¡±. Of course, these were not problems. The main problem was that these two friends have a very vulgar hobby. Fu Yunzi¡¯s literary talent was extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t use it in a righteous way. Instead, he preferred some very lewd articles about the passion of men and women. His writing style was extraordinary, and the things he wrote were thought-provoking and imaginative. Next up, ¡± Saint of Painting¡± Li Pengfei would use his extraordinary painting skills to match these things written by Fu Yunzi with vivid illustrations. Two perverts often used this method to earn extra money. Rumors said that their coborated works have made rich and powerful nobles of the mortal world sought after like crazy, and even in the cultivation world, these things were also priceless masterpieces. Anyway, Su Xiangxue once secretlyined with Bai Qiuran, saying that in her Pleasure Realm, there were many works of Fu Yunzi and Li Pengfei in her collection. Among them, there were even some books that dared to use protagonists based on Bai Qiuran. Fuyunzi was bold enough to name one ¡°A Thousand Years Old Man Loses His Virginity¡±. Ever since Bai Qiuran thrashed him up one time, this guy has never dared to boast about the things he and Li Pengfei had made in front of Bai Qiuran. After hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s question, Fu Yunzi quickly exined: ¡°No, Uncle Ancestor, I swear on big brother¡¯s honor that I definitely did not sell those things... at least not in this city!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Bai Qiuran sneered and took out a book with the title ¡°Shota A Bai¡± written impressively. ¡°It seems that I am your source of inspiration.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± The fourth elder Fu Yunzi opened his eyes wide and looked at the elders of the other sects. In response to his gaze, the elders of the other sects all looked away and acted as if they didn¡¯t know him. ¡°Don¡¯t look around!¡± Bai Qiuran snorted, and Fu Yunzi stood at attention subconsciously. ¡°It has nothing to do with them, I found this thing by myself. As for you... I will give you twenty minutes to arrange everything, do you understand?¡± ¡°Understand.¡± Fu Yunzi nodded sadly and left here dejectedly. It¡¯s said that twenty minutester, disciples of the Kamasutra Sect and the Heavenly Demon Sect witnessed the fourth elder of Qingming Sword Sect hanging himself up with a hemp rope on another branch of the tree where Jueyunzi was hung, but this was another story. Seeing Fu Yunzi¡¯s lonely back, Su Xiangxue quietly said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°At any rate, they are still sect leader and elder of your Qingming Sword Sect. Are you too disregarding the appearance of the Qingming Sword Sect in front of other big sects?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bai Qiuran gave her a thumbs up and smiled: ¡°Before I beat them, I beat the Heavenly Demon Sect by the way.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s idea was very bachelor: Anyway, Qingming Sword Sect was not the only one that was ashamed. ¡°If you do this, won¡¯t the Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s Great Elder Huangfu Feng trouble you?¡± ¡°No, he couldn¡¯t beat me anyway... and when I beat Ji Lingyun, the old boy thought it was a kind of guidance to Ji Lingyun, and he pped and cheered.¡± Su Xiangxue rolled her eyes, then spread her hands and said: ¡°So... you know the rule. Let me handle it for you.¡± Bai Qiuran handed this ¡°unhealthy¡± reading to Su Xiangxue, and then the leader of the Kamasutra Sect opened it and read it quickly, evaluating the value of this publication from a professional perspective. Three minutester, she closed the book and said seriously: ¡°Well, the skills of Saint of Painting and the literary talent of Fu Yunzi have improved...Mei Qiao, give Sword Patriarch two thousand high-grade spirit stones.¡± You Meiqiao frowned upon hearing this. As Su Xiangxue¡¯s most favored disciple, she certainly knew a lot of her master¡¯s secrets. Since Bai Qiuran discovered Fu Yunzi and Li Pengfei¡¯s activities, this kind of transaction has been conducted many times. For other reading materials, Su Xiangxue would auction them off in the Pleasure Realm, and the ie would be divided equally between Kamasutra Sect and Bai Qiuran. Bun when the male protagonist used Bai Qiuran as a temte, Su Xiangxue bought it with her own money. You Meiqiao knew what the contents of the stuff in a row on the bookshelf in her master¡¯s boudoir were. But of course, she wouldn¡¯t say it. Instead, she took out the wealth that Su Xiangxue asked her to keep for her from the storage bag, counted two thousand high-grade spirit stones, and handed it to Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran took it and smiled at Su Xiangxue. The eyes of the former revealed the meaning of ¡°cooperate again next time¡±, and the eyes of thetter also revealed that she understood. This scene fell into the eyes of others, and everyone secretly thought it¡¯s lovey-dovey. After this private transaction was over, Bai Qiuran coughed, then took out the party who came to meet the Kamasutra Sect, and reached out to Su Xiangxue: ¡°Then... pleasee in,dies of the Kamasutra Sect.¡± Book 4: 5: I Am In The Qi Refining Stage, Even The Opponent Recognizes It!

Book 4: Chapter 5: I Am In The Qi Refining Stage, Even The Opponent Recognizes It!

Although all the major sects on the scene wanted to upy this Wise Immortal Mansion by themselves, the ancient city was won by the joint efforts of the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance. Moreover, Bai Qiuran was watching. In this cultivation world, it¡¯s necessary to have a heel role like Evil Sect in order to maintain the Righteous Alliance¡¯s cognition closer to the righteous path in its overall thinking. Nearly a thousand years ago, the war between Righteous and the Evil had not yet been carried out. When the Evil Sects were rampant, these three sects left corpses all along their way. Even the most ¡°gentle¡± of them, Ghost Spirit Sect, there was no grave left in the ce where they passed. The fact Bai Qiuran befriended Huangfu Feng, supported Su Xiangxue in the upper position, and established diplomatic rtions with the old men of the Ghost Spirit Sect, had already limited the damage that the Evil Sects could cause to the greatest extent. Therefore, Bai Qiuran could not allow the power of the Righteous Alliance to grow uncontrobly, otherwise, the Evil Sects would be eliminated, and then the Righteous Alliance would inevitably start to rotten from the inside. This was due to the nature of human beings, even cultivators were no exception. So everyone waited for a few days, and when the farthest one Ghost Spirit Sect also brought the disciples to gather, the elders of all the sects sent the disciples into the Immortal Mansion. In the ancient city, the elders of the various sects performed their abilities, either controlling the flying sword or using a piece of clouds,... to bring the disciples to the height of several miles on the sky. This was the closest distance they could approach the inverted mountain. Going forward, cultivators above the Nascent Soul Stage would be attacked by the thunder summoned by the mansion, so the elders stopped here. The five sects of the Righteous Alliance grouped together, so did the three sects of the Evil Alliance. The sky was shining on the side of the Righteous Alliance and was overcast on the side of the Evil Alliance. The elders began to give their disciples onest notice. Bai Qiuran noticed that Jue Yunzi, with a swollen nose and a swollen face, gave some talismans to Qing Danying, who was standing in front of him with her head high, and Liu Chengyin, who has cultivated for the longest time among the disciples in the Nascent Soul Stage. It¡¯s probably mean to protect their lives. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Bai Qiuran also called Tang Ruowei over, and quietly gave her three jade slips. ¡°This is something that Mystery Academy has just developed based on the Earth Immortal Teleportation Array not long ago. Inside this, there is a small space, where three of my sword beam sealed inside.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°If you encounter a danger that can¡¯t be solved, throw these three jade slips out... Remember, the attack range is ten meters in radius with the point the jade slipsnding as the center. My sword beam doesn¡¯t recognize friend or foe, so be careful when using it.¡± Just after he instructed Tang Ruowei and let her go back to the team, Su Xiangxue brought You Meiqiao to find him again. The peerless beauty wearing a veil looked at Bai Qiuran up and down twice, and then pushed You Meiqiao forward and said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°This is my apprentice.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Su Xiangxue turned her head and said to You Meiqiao: ¡°If you meet him after entering, follow his instructions...¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Bai Qiuran said seriously: ¡°I won¡¯t go in... How can Ipete with juniors for opportunities?¡± Su Xiangxue gave him a white look, and then said to You Meiqiao: ¡°It is inevitable that what you have encountered some illusions created in the cave. I will teach you a few ways to identify him...¡± When people lived for a long time, they couldn¡¯t avoid talking too much. The elders of the sect have instructed the disciples for a long time and finally watched them fly toward the upside-down mountain with their magic tools. Along the way, the mansion¡¯s Tribtion Formation did not respond, and the disciples approached the top of the mountain unharmed. A few meters away from the top of the mountain, space suddenly appeared like ripples. The figures of the disciples disappeared into these ripples as if they had entered another world, and no one could be seen on the upside-down mountain. Seeing that the disciples entered the space of the cave mansion without incident, the elders of the sects present were all relieved. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s pull up the barrier.¡± After regaining his gaze, Jue Yunzi dully suggested. ¡°Ok.¡± Ji Lingyun looked unharmed, but he was gasping when he moved. ¡°This is the first time in my life that I agree with your bastard¡¯s proposal. I want to go back and lie down now...¡± The other sect elders also nodded, and Bai Qiuran said at this moment: ¡°Wait, I want to go in too.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Xiangxue smiled and said: ¡°Who just said that he won¡¯tpete with the juniors for opportunities?¡± ¡°The wind is too big, I can¡¯t hear youuuu¨C¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his voice, drew out his ears and replied pretentiously, and then said seriously: ¡°Do me a favor, everyone. Whether I can build the foundation in my life may depend on this one.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Elder Xu of Mystery Academy leaned over and handed Bai Qiuran a spike simr to the ck prism held by the Land Immortal before. ¡°Then... Sword Patriarch, please carry this thing. This is thetest research result copied by Mystery Academy from the materials of the Ancient City. It retains the original characteristics while preventing the invasion of souls. This thing is very difficult to make. We currently only have this one besides the prototype.¡± Bai Qiuran took it and said: ¡°Thank me for the kindness of the dean Qiu Yuxuan, although I think the Land Immortal should not be able to invade my soul... After all, I don¡¯t even have a Deity Soul.¡± The elders looked at each other, and then Li Pengfei of Jade Tower said again: ¡°Of course we have to help you... but Sword Patriarch, although your cultivation level is low, your strength is superb, will you really not trigger the thunder if you enter?¡± ¡°Who cares.¡± Bai Qiuran waved: ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t struck by lightning before. If I can build a foundation, let alone withstand a bit of thunder, even if there are hordes of Immortals in front of me, I will go there!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Jue Yunzi pped his hands loudly: ¡°Then Uncle Ancestor, please depart!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it if you can¡¯t say good things!¡± Bai Qiuran kicked him away, then looked around and jumped to Su Xiangxue¡¯s side. ¡°Lend me a foothold.¡± ¡°What......¡± Su Xiangxue sighed helplessly, took out the jade music instrument, pulled a string, and yed it lightly. Hum¡ª¡ª The melodious sound floated out, and the water vapor in the surrounding clouds was suddenly gathered and condensed into a five-meter-square thick ice tform, suspended in the clouds. Bai Qiuran leaped lightly, jumped from the clouds of the surrounding cultivators to the ice tform, and then pushed slightly under his feet, and his figure suddenly raised. boom! The ice tform was crushed into small ice crystals by him, while his own body flew high, flying towards the top of the hanging mountain in the sky. Others looked up at him and kept watching him, just like the previous disciple, causing a wave-like spatial fluctuation a few meters from the top of the mountain and entering another world. ¡°There is no thunder...¡± After a while, Weichen Master Monk touched his head and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°It seems that this Immortal Mansion really recognizes that Sword Patriarch is in the Qi Refining stage. I don¡¯t know whether he is happy or sad about that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so good, so good.¡± Ji Lingyun and Huangfu Feng also looked up at the sky. After seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s figure disappeared, Huangfu Feng said to himself: ¡°It would be great if our Evil Alliance also had such a man with low cultivation level butbat power is out of the chart, don¡¯t you think? Miss Su, ghostly old man.¡± Book 4: 6: Not Getting What Is Wanted

Book 4: Chapter 6: Not Getting What Is Wanted

After passing through the ripples in that space, Bai Qiuran came to another world where the inverted mountain peak was located. The gravity suddenly reversed, and Bai Qiuran, who was unable to fly in the void without a foothold, suddenly fell straight down. But he had prepared long ago and had adjusted his figure in mid-air. With a bang, hended on the t top of the mountain and looked up. There was a blue sky above his head, and he could no longer see the outside. ¡°This is Wise Immortal Mansion?¡± Bai Qiuran looked around. ¡°No, maybe it should be said, the entrance of Wise Immortal Mansion.¡± He figured that he should be at the top of the mountain that was hanging upside down. The top of this mountain was a tform with some vegetation growing everywhere, but no other creatures were seen. Bai Qiuran walked to the edge of the tform and looked down. Outside the tform was a cliff formed by a steep slope close to seventy degrees. On the cliff, he could see some trees growing from the cracks in the rock, hanging on the cliff tenaciously. The lower part was shrouded in clouds and mist, and asionally a glimpse of the energetic glow appeared, but he couldn¡¯t see the specific appearance. Seeing no other disciples around, Bai Qiuran thought that since they came one step ahead and had already continued to explore. He decided to walk down from the edge of the tform. For Bai Qiuran, walking on this nearly vertical cliff wall wasn¡¯t different from walking on the ground. Although he couldn¡¯t fly, as long as he has a foothold, he was definitely much more stable than other cultivators. He only walked a distance of about twenty-five feet down, then the whole person went deep into the clouds and mist, and a strange sense of spatial dislocation came. Bai Qiuran walked for a few minutes under the condition of fog in all directions, and the mist gradually dissipating. Hw was stunned to find that he hade to a wonderful cave. ¡°I just walked clearly on the cliff...¡± Bai Qiuran admired: ¡°Land Immortal¡¯s spatial maniption techniques are really dazzling.¡± He looked around and saw that this cave had no way toe out. Behind him was a hard rock wall. Half of the cave¡¯s ground and the other half was a bottomless abyss. There was only one narrow road extending to another. On the side of the rock wall, there was a dark hole. Beside this passage, Bai Qiuran saw a stone monument. When he walked in, blue light suddenly appeared on the stone tablet, forming several lines of text. ¡¾There are eight great sufferings in life: birth, aging, sickness, death, association with the unbeloved, separation from the loved, not getting what is wanted, five clinging-aggregates. Only those who jump out of the sea of suffering can be Immortals. ¡¿ ¡°Tsk, something from Saint Buddha Sect¡¯s books.¡± Bai Qiuran said. ¡°The Land Immortals have learned a lot.¡± Before he finished speaking, the writing on the tablet changed again. ¡¾The first suffering: the suffering of birth. ¡¿ As soon as the words appeared, the cave violently vibrated, as if it was in the belly of a giant beast, and now, the giant beast¡¯s stomach was violently contracting and digesting. The rock wall behind Bai Qiuran moved rumblingly and pressed against him. The ground that upies half of the cave under his feet also began to copse. Only the passage connecting the deep cave on the other side of the cave was still standing in ce. There were various signs that showed that it wanted to force Bai Qiuran to walk on this path. This kind of persecution was actually not that fatal to other cultivators, but for Bai Qiuran, it just hit his sore spot. After all, without a foothold and he couldn¡¯t fly in the air, he would fall for sure. Even if the fall couldn¡¯t kill him, nobody knew what was under this abyss and how deep it was. If by any chance it fell into the void outside the boundary, that would be terribly unlucky. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that his foothold was about to disappear, Bai Qiuran reluctantly stepped onto the passage. ¡°I want to see what tricks you are ying...¡± On the other side, Tang Ruowei, who entered the entrance of Wise Immortal Mansion one step earlier than Bai Qiuran, was also looking at the surroundings. Originally, when they came to the summit, the disciples of all the sects were still gathered together, but when the disciples of the various sects entered the clouds and mist under the mountain along the cliff, they were separated, and this alsopletely disrupted the previous arrangements of the various sect elders. The disciples of the various sects were currently not knowing where they are going. Tang Ruowei estimated that they should have been randomly disrupted and thrown into different spaces. Now, she could only go down on her own. Settling down, Tang Ruowei observed the surroundings and found that she was standing in an octagonal pavilion. The octagonal pavilion was floating in a night sky with only a stone tablet in the pavilion. She came to the stone tablet, and several lines of text shed across the stone tablet exactly as Bai Qiuran had seen, but immediately after that, the text that appeared on the stone tablet in Tang Ruowei¡¯s ce turned into ¡¾The first suffering: the suffering of not getting what is wanted. ¡¿. With the emergence of the writing on this stone tablet, a bridge suddenly came in the depths of the night sky, connecting it to the gap in the railing around the octagonal pavilion. At the same time, the octagonal pavilion also began to tremble, urging Tang Ruowei to go on the next path. In desperation, the girl had to walk on the bridge and head towards the dark night sky. Halfway through, she looked back and found that the octagonal pavilion had disappeared into the night sky. She wondered if it flew to other ces, or copsed and dissipated. No longer able to go back, Tang Ruowei continued forward and walked along the bridge to the bottom of a high tform. The tform was several tens of feet high, and Tang Ruowei, who was standing at her feet, could not see the situation clearly, and could only follow the white stone stairs all the way up. When she finally came to the top of the high tform, she found that on the top of it there was a square tform with an area of about 200 square meters. There was a brazier at the four corners of the tform. After sensing Tang Ruowei¡¯s arrival, the four braziers suddenly burned. The me dissipated the surrounding darkness, and then, in front of Tang Ruowei, a familiar young girl appeared with her back facing Ruowei. The girl wore a goose-yellow precious pce dress. The style and decoration made Tang Ruowei a little familiar. ¡°What is this......¡± She cautiously approached the girl. At the distance of five meters, where her moves are the most effective, she asked: ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The girl she asked gave a chuckle like a silver bell, and then she turned around and faced Tang Ruowei gracefully. ¡°Are you asking me?¡± The girl¡¯s ck hair was like a waterfall, her eyebrows were like a peach blossom, her eyshes p slightly. She was clearly Tang Ruowei herself. The only difference between this girl and Tang Ruowei was that the pair of breasts on her chest was almost world-ss boobs. With Tang Ruowei¡¯s 20 years of experience, she could tell at a nce that they were genuine and not padded. And when her gaze swept over, the girl put her hands under her chest, seeming to support her chest intentionally or unconsciously. After a dazzling tremor, her breathing stagnated. As the jealous me ignited in her heart, Tang Ruowei felt that she might have some understanding of what the so-called ¡°Not Getting What Is Wanted¡± really meant. Book 4: 7: Bait And Switch

Book 4: Chapter 7: Bait And Switch

Bai Qiuran was advancing forward in the darkness. After entering the hole on the rock wall, he felt that the road he was walking on became narrower and narrower. Originally, the width that two people could walk side by side, after walking for a while, has now be a width that even one person could barely pass. Moving forward, the width of the road shrank again and it had be a dark slit. At this point, Bai Qiuran felt that he could only move forward by walking sideways. He squeezed into this crack on his side and moved forward slowly. The rock walls on both sides squeezed towards him, seeming to have an unnatural sense of oppression as if they were trying to crush him. Perhaps people with weird fetishes would like this pressing feeling, but Bai Qiuran absolutely disliked it. In fact, if he were not worried about the impact of destroying this cave would affect the entire Immortal Mansion, he would already start to open the way out. After continuing to walk on this squeezing road for a while, a light finally appeared in front of Bai Qiuran, and he also saw the exit, which was simply a vertical crack in the stone. Except for people who have practiced a special technique, to squeeze out from there, even the cultivator would suffer great pain. ¡°...¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°You made me do this.¡± He released his Qi and turned his body forcibly in this space with no leeway. His shoulders abruptly opened the stone walls on both sides, crushed the surrounding stone walls. Then he just faced the crack in the stone and stepped out. The stone walls on both sides were forcibly opened by him, and a spacious road that could amodate one person was created. With a loud bang, a big human-shaped hole appeared at the exit of the crack in the stone wall. Bai Qiuran walked out from the inside, patted the dust falling on his shoulder, and looked forward. In front of him, there was a piece of scorched earth. The ground was cracked, and pirs of fire spew out from the cracks from time to time, and space was filled by high temperature, smoke, and mes. This fire was not an ordinary me, at least the fire avoidance techniquemonly used by cultivators to be directly immune to ordinary fires waspletely unable to resist these mes. After he stepped on this scorched earth, some burning meteors would fall from the sky from time to time. The meteors with billowing mes fell to the ground, causing waves of strong earthquakes and magma eruption. Halfway through, the scenery suddenly changed again. the ground fire disappeared, the once scorched earth now was covered by frost and snow, and the surrounding temperature suddenly cooled down, as if directly entering the room with the lowest temperature air conditioner after walking all day under the big sun. Goose feathers and heavy snow flew in the sky, hail and ice crystals fell from time to time. Just like the mes before, these ice and snow were not ordinary things. Walking in this kind of snow, even cultivators would suffer intense frostbite. ¡°So that¡¯s it, is this the so-called the suffering of birth?¡± Of course, no matter whether it was cold or hot, or the strong temperature difference caused by all this, it couldn¡¯t have any impact on Bai Qiuran. Instead, he walked and looked at the surrounding scenery thoughtfully, as if he was jogging. ¡°Here is the pain of cold and hot winds blow on the body when a baby is born, so the previous passage must be a simtion of the pain of passing through a narrow birth call... Should the next one be the pain of being squeezed by giant hands? ¡± Continuing to walk a few miles, Bai Qiuran saw the pair of the ¡°giant hand¡± that he expected. A beast with long white hairs, who looked like some kind of ape, and had a pair of big hands, was standing in the middle of the road. Its height is about tens of feet. Looking from far away, it looked like a white hill. Seeing Bai Qiuran, this giant ape roared in excitement, and while taking steps that could cause the earth to shake, it stretched out its big hand and tried to grab Bai Qiuran. The giant hand covered Bai Qiuran like a sky, but the next moment, the giant beast wailed in pain. Every inch of its arms was cracked, like a candy smashed by a hammer. From the broken wound, a huge amount of blue blood flowed out. Because the power it used to capture Bai Qiuran was obviously more than the power that an ordinary Qi Refining cultivator could bear, Bai Qiuran counterattacked without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with the dirty hands you usually use to touch yourself, wicked animal.¡± Bai Qiuran frowned in disgust, then drew an iron sword from the storage bag. After the sword, he threw away the hilt without the de, avoided the corpse of the giant beast that had been divided into two pieces, and then continued on the road. After the behemoth was killed by him again, the corpse fell to the ground for a moment, but it suddenly dposed into light and dissipated into the air. ¡°Interesting, I thought it was some kind of monster beast native to this space, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be an artificial life form.¡± Turning his head to look at the giant beast corpse that dissipated into a light spot, Bai Qiuran continued to move forward, full of expectation in his heart. If Land Immortals has mastered so many magical secrets, maybe they could really have a cultivation method that corresponds to his weird physique, which could enable him to sessfully build the foundation and truly step into the road of immortality. After passing through the three painful trials in the suffering of birth described in Buddhist ssics, Bai Qiuran finally saw the end of this road. Just a few miles ahead of him, a road stretched forward, leaving the snowy ground and entering a thick fog. But at the same time, Bai Qiuran¡¯s ears also heard a cry for help. ¡°Fellow Daoist? Fellow Daoist!¡± He looked in the direction where the sound came from and found that among a cluster of ice crystals beside the road, there was a cultivator who was frozen in these ice crystals, only his head was exposed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if we are destined to meet here, can you extend a helping hand?¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran looking at him, this cultivator showed a longing look. ¡°I was caught by that giant beast and frozen here. Fellow Daoist, you are brave enough to kill that giant beast. Can you rescue me? If I cane out, I will guarantee in the name of our White Dragon Sect that I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°White Dragon Sect? That second-grade authentic sect in Yong Province?¡± While talking, Bai Qiuran moved closer to the location of the ice crystal cluster. ¡°The Righteous Alliance has already said you shouldn¡¯te in privately, but you don¡¯t listen. This is your own fault... wait, I will let you out.¡± The trapped cultivator looked ashamed as Bai Qiuran walked to the ice crystal cluster. Hisplexion suddenly changed. A blue light flew out of the ice crystal cluster under him, hit Bai Qiuran¡¯s body. Bai Qiuran stiffened on the spot. Upon seeing this, the ¡°cultivator of the White Dragon Sect¡± struck lightly and shattered the ice crystal cluster that had trapped him. Then he jumped out of it and walked to Bai Qiuran. ¡°How about this method?¡± The ¡°cultivator of the White Dragon Sect¡± said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°I have said that with this fishing method, one or two idiots can always be caught. Now that we have found the body for you, we have to find the body for otherpatriots.¡± ¡°Bait and switch? What a good idea!¡± Bai Qiuran nodded at him, and suddenly punched out, and when the ¡°cultivator¡± had no time to react, he shattered his head. The headless corpse fell to the ground, and a gloomy light of the soul flew out from the corpse, but it was caught by Bai Qiuran, and sent to the same ce along with the former soul trapped by his iparable consciousness ¨C a jade pendant temporarily used as a ¡°soul prison¡±. After putting away this jade pendant, Bai Qiuran nced at the headless corpse on the ground and whispered: ¡°The White Dragon Sect belong to the Evil Alliance. Improving your acting beforeying a trap, you idiot.¡± Book 4: 8: The Cuckoo Occupies The Magpies Nest

Book 4: Chapter 8: The Cuckoo upies The Magpie''s Nest

In a dark space in the deepest part of Wise Immortal Mansion, a rickety figure was sitting in the darkness. He was covered in a dark robe, his hair was sparse, his eye sockets were sunken, his cheeks were deeply sunken as if he was a skeleton covered by human skin. But in his eye sockets, a pair of ck eyes were still burning and glowing. In front of him, there were countless small screens. The trials of various outsiders in eachyer of space are disyed on these screens. At this time, the ck robe man was staring at a screen which showed Tang Ruowei who was furiously using the techniques that Bai Qiuran taught her to frantically beat the girl who was exactly like her. The girl created by the formation of the cave mansion had already been beaten into a bloody mess. At the same time, on another screen, Li Jinyao was carrying a pair of des, chasing and killing a beautiful white-haired man, shing his ass. After watching for a while, he withdrew his gaze. These two lucky little girls have basically passed ¡°the suffering of not getting what is wanted¡± trial. Originally, what this trial tested was not thebat ability of the testees, but their mental toughness. Therefore, the lifeform which was created by the formation in this trial did not possess muchbat ability. ording to the general process, the ¡°the suffering of not getting what is wanted¡± trial would show to the testees what they wanted the most in their lives, and use various temptations. After allowing them toe into close contact with what they wanted the most, these things would disappear, let them taste the taste of losing the most precious thing, destroyed the calmness of the cultivators, and finally lure them into a deadly trap. The calm state of mind of a cultivator was almost closely rted to the cultivation base, so if it¡¯s impaired, that would cause the cultivation level to regress or even lose their life. When normal people dealt with the thing they wanted the most, they usually treated it with the utmost care and sometimes regard it as more important than their own life. However, even the designer of this trial would not have thought that there would be people in this world when faced with something that they wanted the most, would attack it first. But for the ck-robed people, it didn¡¯t matter. There were many people in this world, it¡¯s reasonable to have one or two cultivators who didn¡¯t y by the rules. The ck-robed man put all his attention in another screen, on which Bai Qiuran had wiped his hands on the headless corpse and walked into the fog. ¡°Unexpectedly, there will be such a powerful divergent in the future.¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s face showed a look of eagerness. ¡°If I can possess his physical body, then I...¡± As if sensing what he was thinking now, besides the ck robe man, in a white jade-like skull¡¯s eye socket, two clusters of faint blue fire suddenly burned, a voice came from the darkness, and it sneered: ¡°Are you thinking of possessing his physical body? With your stupidity, that physical body is useless even if you have it.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Hearing this voice, the ck robe man snorted coldly. His lips did not move, but the voice came from his body and asked: ¡°Do you know his details?¡± ¡°Of course I know! I am the Wise Immortal who was granted great wisdom by Heaven.¡± The light inside the skull¡¯s eye was blinked. ¡°But I won¡¯t tell you. The Crowned Prince of the Sacred Dynasty, the dead should sleep in the coffin! Especially you who are a runaway coward!¡± ¡°Heh, Wise Immortal? What a great name, but now you are just a dead bone, with only a strand of the soul remains.¡± The ck-robed man sneered: ¡°How do you think your fate is better than me?¡± ¡°But I am different from you, Crowned Prince of the Sacred Dynasty.¡± The Deity Soul in the skull dangling. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other desires, and I will not use magic techniques to seize other people¡¯s bodies... I am not like you, who are always thinking about the outside world but can only sit here day after day for tens of thousands of years. The phrase ¡®not getting what is wanted¡¯ is more suitable for you than trials.¡± The ck-robed man did not speak, but a chilling murderous aura burst out of him, but when he felt the murderous aura, the skull still had no fear. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. My soul has been blessed by Heaven, and I¡¯m unkible. What can you do to frighten me?¡± The ck robe man¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly, obviously, he was very angry. But after a while, he recovered his calm. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t kill you.¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s voice was full of sullen anger. ¡°But after I get the body, I¡¯ll have many ways to deal with you... Then, I will make you experience a fate worse than death!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The words were divided into two ends. On the other side, Bai Qiuran, who was passing through the dense fog, suddenly found himself back on the cliff of that mountain. Looking back, there was a cloud of mist between the top of the mountain and himself, and he had already crossed a long distance before he knew it and came to the lower cliff. Below him were still clouds and mists, presumably after entering the clouds, there would be another kind of trial. ¡°Ovee the eight great sufferings of life, get out of the cycle of reincarnation, and step on the path of immortality... This means that I have to go through the eight great sufferings before I can enter the real Wise Immortal Mansion, right?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the clouds and mist below, then walked on the almost vertical cliff, and continued to walk down a cloud of mist. Anyway, he was brave and bold. Whether he could enter the real Wise Immortal Mansion after experiencing the eight great sufferings, he has to make a breakthrough first. Passing through the clouds and mist again, there was another familiar sense of spatial dislocation. Bai Qiuran simply started to figure out the spatial transmission mechanism in this cloud and mist. Just when he felt that he was about to touch a doorway, the clouds and mist dissipated and he again arrived at a new space. Different from the first space, this time, he came to an open-air space. The left and right sides are still bottomless abysses. A stone path that can only be passed by one person extends into the distance, but the sky has gone from ck. Thecquered rock wall turned into a yellow and dim sky like the setting sun. There seems to be a prohibition above the passage, which was used to suppress the cultivators who could fly with swords so that they could only move on this single-nk bridge with their feet. The sky full of dim light gave people an illusion of aging. Bai Qiuran looked left and right and found a stone monument exactly the same as before on a floating stone tform beside the passage, which read: [No matter you are rich or poor, your hair will eventually go white. ¡¿ After a while, the inscription changed again and became six characters: [The second suffering: the suffering of aging. ¡¿ ¡°Aging...?¡± Bai Qiuran blinked, he was a little curious. ¡°How does this Immortal Mansion let cultivators experience the suffering of aging? Could it be that it has the ability to manipte time?¡± Book 4: 9: The Old Man Who Didnt Die

Book 4: Chapter 9: The Old Man Who Didn''t Die

The lifespan of a cultivator was very long. From the very beginning, the world of cultivation has nevercked the method of prolonging one¡¯s life, and even the fact of cultivation itself was, to arge extent, a method created by mankind to get rid of the limitation of life. And those who cane to this cave were definitely cultivators, so in this trial, if you wanted them to experience the feeling of declining mortals, even if you had the ability to manipte time, removing several decades still wouldn¡¯t be enough. Bai Qiuran was quite curious about how this trial would show the so-called ¡°suffering of aging¡± to the cultivator. He stepped forward and walked along this straight narrow road. After walking for a while, the yellow sky seemed to be closer to the ground, and it seemed more and more depressed. At this time, Bai Qiuran suddenly heard a scream. Bai Qiuran felt excited and hurried over, and then he saw that on the narrow road a few miles ahead of him, several cultivators who looked like loose cultivators were attacked from the dim sky. A dense rain of yellow beams of light sprinkled from the sky and fell near these cultivators. Bai Qiuran saw that once they were swept by these yellow lights, the vitality of those cultivators would suddenly weaken. Under the influence of, their appearance hasn¡¯t changed much, but their hair and beards were slowly turning white as if the end of their lives wereing. After they were hit by the yellow light, they seemed to suddenly be weak, and their hands and feet movements became much slower. As for the people who have been hit by these yellow lights multiple times, this negative state seemed to be superimposed, making their actions more sluggish and their faces even older. Bai Qiuran even saw that after being hit many times, a loose cultivator showed wrinkles and age spots that were rarely seen on the face of a cultivator. In astonishment, Bai Qiuran suddenly had countless yellow lights falling on his head. He tossed around this road, avoiding countless yellow lights, and advancing fast, but because the few loose cultivators upied the road, Bai Qiuran was finally helplessly rubbed by a yellow light in his palm. ¡°what?¡± After being hit by the yellow light, Bai Qiuran looked at his palm in surprise, because he felt as if he hadn¡¯t reacted at all. Seeing that he was hit, several loose cultivators also turned around, and one of them asked in an intermittent weak voice: ¡°You... why are you okay? You are obviously just a Qi Refining stage...¡± How the hell do I know? Bai Qiuran just wanted to say this, but the next moment, countless yellow lights fell on his head, but after the yellow lights fell into his body, he was still unharmed, and there was no sign of weakening. Nothing happened. After more yellow light enters his body, Bai Qiuran also feels its nature. This was not the kind of time maniption ability as he thought but seemed to be a mysterious supernatural power that could directly strip the lifespan from other people¡¯s bodies. The lifespan was a very mysterious thing, but it did exist. For the cultivators who have not ascended to immortals, as well as the mortal, the lifespan of each life would be registered in the Book of Life and Death in the Underworld. It¡¯s like a secret number that fate assigned to everyone. And this kind of magical power of yellow light seems to be able to cut down the lifespan of a living body... at least temporarily. And this trial, through this special magical power, let people who came here feel the pain of physical aging and the end of life. Then the problem wasing. As a Qi Refining stage that has lived for more than 3,000 years, Bai Qiuran¡¯s life span has alreadye to an end long ago. Over the past 3,000 years, although he has relied on Longevity Pill to prolong his life, he was living in a state of approaching deadlines, and from time to time he has to deal face-to-face with the Soul Takers who came to capture. This kind of near-death state, for him, was no different from the usual state. ¡°I seem to understand why I am okay.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at his palm and muttered. ¡°Why, why?¡± Several loose cultivators asked weakly. ¡°Even if I tell you, you can¡¯t copy my method.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the sky. ¡°This trial doesn¡¯t seem to be fatal. Once I find out the details of this mansion, I wille back to rescue you...As for now, work hard, and treat it as a punishment for you to enter this cave without permission. ¡± After finishing speaking, he passed them and continued to move forward in the eyes of these loose cultivators who were anxious, angry, and pleading. Those yellow lights fell on his head and body like rain, but Bai Qiuran was like a traveler crossing in the wind, his back remained motionless, drifting away in the eyes of the loose cultivators. ¡°What is going on?¡± In the dark space, the ck-robed man opened his eyes wide, revealing bloodshot irises. He looked at Bai Qiuran on the screen and said in disbelief: ¡°Aging magical powers have no effect on him, how can this be possible? He is not an Immortal!¡± If Bai Qiuran was quick and could avoid all the yellow light in a passage that only one person could pass through, that¡¯s fine, but someone who waspletely unaffected by the yellow light, that was beyond hisprehension. Maybe even the Land Immortals who designed the trial never thought that this would happen. Beside him, the skull stared at Bai Qiuran on the screen, but the light in his eye sockets swayed quietly as if he was thinking. ¡°That¡¯s it... so he lived so long by this method.¡± The light in the skull¡¯s eyes flickered, and there was a voiceing out of it. ¡°No wonder the magical powers of aging have no effect on him.¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Hearing the skull talking to himself, the ck-robed man raised it in front of him with magical powers and asked: ¡°Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah, I do know.¡± The voice of the skull sounded very t. ¡°But I just won¡¯t f*cking tell you.¡± Seeing that the ck-robed man¡¯s consciousness fluctuates violently, the skull quickly added a mockery. ¡°I advise you to give up. It seems that the first four sufferings of the eight great sufferings are unlikely to have any impact on him. If you want to possess him, you can only hope that the association with the unbeloved, separation from the loved, not getting what is wanted, or five clinging-aggregates to be able to drill a gap in his mental defense. Anyway, I think...it¡¯s quite highly unlikely.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± The ck-robed man threw the skull aside and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s still unknown who¡¯s going to die.¡± Book 4: 10: Your Chest Pad Is About To Fall Out

Book 4: Chapter 10: Your Chest Pad Is About To Fall Out

Life was always full of unpredictable things, just like this ck-robed man who seemed to be controlling everything behind the scenes, yet he couldn¡¯t expect the face p of fate toe so quickly. Although he said in a ruthless tone, ¡°it¡¯s still unknown who¡¯s going to die¡±, but it seemed that even Heaven was notfortable with his behavior, and Bai Qiuran immediately pped him. Just now, he watched Bai Qiuran go through the third and fourth sufferings like a walk. In the third suffering, ¡°the suffering of sickness¡±, people who took the trial had to walk in a cloud of epidemics that even could weaken the cultivators, causing their resistance to decline, and experienced the torment of illness from various diseases. But when Bai Qiuran walked in it, it seemed as if he had entered a forest with fresh air in the morning. Seeing him walking within the gue cloud, the ck-robed man not only inhaled desperately, but hisplexion seemed to have be much more refreshed. The fourth suffering, ¡°the suffering of death¡±, was the most terrifying and life-threatening trial in the era of Land Immortal. It¡¯s basically using the spatial techniques to open up a path to the Underworld and make people take a half-day tour to hell. Of course, it¡¯s definitely illegal to enter the Underworld without going through the formal entry procedures. If these cultivators who were sent to the Underworld were discovered by Soul Takers, they would end up in hell forever. Even if they didn¡¯t, the Underworld was also full of dangerous miasma, demonic spirits, and ghosts. After Bai Qiuran entered the Underworld, he was in another realm, so the ck-robed man couldn¡¯t see what he had experienced, but when he came out, it seemed like he just visited a friend¡¯s house and having tea. This guy even held the horns of a certain creature unique to the ghost world in his hand. When the ck-robed man saw him returning to the mansion, he walked like nothing has happened and put the ¡°souvenir¡± into his own storage bag. Seeing Bai Qiuran walking into the mist again, the ck robe man was a little speechless. ¡°How about it?¡± The skull who was thrown into the darkness sneered and said: ¡°What did I say?¡± The ck-robed man settled down, nced at the skull in a gloomy way, then said in a low voice, didn¡¯t know whether he¡¯s talking to the skull or himself: ¡°There are four more sufferings...no hurry, no hurry.¡± Tang Ruowei put away the Kun Ling sword, pressed down the boiling True Qi in her body, and took a breath. Since she began to study techniques such as surveying and mapping, she has been sitting in the office and working with people for a long time. After just venting her anger, she has reached the perfection of the Foundation Establishment stage, and vaguely breaking through to the Golden Core stage. If Bai Qiuran was here, the ck-robed man might not need to rely on thest four trials, as there would be an unstable mood. However, the structure of the Wise Immortal Cave Mansion separated the master and the disciple, and Bai Qiuran could not witness this precious moment. Tang Ruowei knew that she shouldn¡¯t break through to the Golden Core stage in such a ce, so she suppressed the urge of breaking through and looked at the ground aside. Over there, there was a girl who used to be exactly the same as her but with a pair of plump breasts and a curvy body. That was what she longed for. In countless nights, she dreamed that she had be like that many times, but now by her own hands, her dream body has been transformed into something that must be censored. After looking at it twice, Tang Ruowei suddenly felt a little nauseous. The so-called ¡°in the end all beauty be skeleton¡± in Buddhism was probably like this. If one day she was unlucky and died, maybe her body would be such a terrible appearance. Fortunately, at the next moment, the formation in the mansion began to operate, re-dposing the body into the most basic energy, entering the energy cycle of the mansion again, thus letting the girl stop her endless fantasies. Tang Ruowei walked down the stairs on the other side of the tform. When she walked to the end, a bridge extending to the distance appeared on the edge of the tform suspended in the night sky. Tang Ruowei found that it was connected to a ce simr to this tform. From there, another bridge stretched out, and at the end of the bridge was a mist floating in the night sky. This should be an exit. The girl stepped on the bridge and went to another tform via it. She didn¡¯t climb up the high tform but walked around the corridor under the high tform towards another bridge. As a result, Tang Ruowei met an acquaintance just after turning a corner. Li Jinyao, dressed in red and holding a pair of des, stood in the middle of this corridor. A little blood was sshed on her face, and blood was still dripping from the de, and beside her feet, there was also a mess that should also be censored with mosaics. ¡°Senior sister Li?¡± Hearing Tang Ruowei¡¯s voice, Li Jinyao turned her head, saw her, and then smiled. ¡°Junior sister Ruowei, it turned out to be you. It¡¯s a destiny... The pad on your chest is about to fall out.¡± Tang Ruowei was startled, and subconsciously checked her chest, but found nothing unusual. When she raised her head, she saw Li Jinyao was having a ¡°just as nned¡± smile, and she seemed to rx. ¡°It seems to be the real Junior Sister Ruowei.¡± She smiled apologetically: ¡°Sorry for poking your sore spot, but this is the only way I can think of to verify you... When I came here, I once encountered a situation where my fellow brother wanted to attack me sneakily. Look like there were many souls of the Land Immortal in this mansion, waiting for an opportunity to possess our body. Don¡¯t know how many disciples have fallen.¡± ¡°What is Sister Li talking about? Ruowei doesn¡¯t understand what the pad is.¡± Tang Ruowei first denied without changing her expression and then asked: ¡°There is someone who has been possessed?¡± Li Jinyao nodded. ¡°So I said...Sister Ruowei, should we act together? It¡¯s good to have a look after each other.¡± Tang Ruowei looked at the object on the ground that was slowly turning into a light spot dissipating, and hesitated: ¡°But to say so... Senior sister Li, you tried me, but I haven¡¯t tried you...¡± ¡°Yes, if it can build mutual trust.¡± Li Jinyao nodded without fear: ¡°Sister Ruowei, go ahead.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s the matter with this mess on the ground?¡± Tang Ruowei pointed and asked. ¡°This guy?¡± After taking a look, Li Jinyao sighed: ¡°At this [the suffering of not getting what is wanted], I met a man who met my mate selection criteria in all aspects. I thought I finally meet my destined one, so I wanted to give it a try. Is he stronger than me, strong enough to protect me... Unfortunately, I seem to be too strong, so that guy became like this.¡± ¡°Well, I see, you are indeed sister Li Jinyao.¡± Tang Ruowei shook her head speechlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go together next.¡± Book 4: 11: Separation From The Loved

Book 4: Chapter 11: Separation From The Loved

After walking through the mist hand in hand, Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao found that they had appeared together on the steep cliff before. The two girls didn¡¯t have Bai Qiuran¡¯s ability to walk like flying on the nearly vertical steep cliffs, but they quickly called out their swords, stepped on them, and floated in mid-air. At this time, since the trial has been passed, the two girls were surrounded by ayer of cloud and mist, and could only vaguely see the top and the foot of the mountain. Li Jinyao looked up and down, then suddenly asked: ¡°Sister Ruowei, at this moment, how far do you think it is from the top of the mountain?¡± When Tang Ruowei heard the words, she narrowed her eyes and looked towards the top of the mountain. Using the experience umted in surveying and mapping, she almost measured the approximate distance at a nce. ¡°The vertical distance is about 350 feet.¡± ¡°As expected.¡± Li Jinyao looked up for a moment and said: ¡°From my point of view, it is about 750 feet. In this way, after every trial, crossing a fog area was equivalent to crossing a distance of about 350 feet. Between the fog areas, there is a gap of fifteen feet in height.¡± ¡°But you said it¡¯s 750 feet...¡± ¡°Yes, although we are standing next to each other now, we are standing in a dislocation space again, because I have passed one trial more than you.¡± Li Jinyao nodded. ¡°How do the Land Immortals manipte this kind of spatial dislocation? I¡¯m very curious...¡± ¡°Now curiosity has no results.¡± Tang Ruowei looked down at the misty area. ¡°In any case, let¡¯s move on, Sister Li, maybe in the next trial, you and I will be able to meet familiar characters.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Jinyao nodded. Arm in arm, the two girls went deep into the next misty area. After a sense of spatial dislocation, the two came to an expanse of in. They were surrounded by faintly fragrant grass growing everywhere, and above their heads, the beautiful night sky dotted with stars. This space did not look like a crisis-ridden trial scene, but rather like a ssic ce for lovers¡¯ confession depicted in a novel. ¡°What trial is here?¡± Tang Ruowei looked left and right in curious. ¡°I don¡¯t know... but it doesn¡¯t seem like a trial of cultivation level or physical strength.¡± Li Jinyao looked around curiously, and said at the same time: ¡°Before I meet you, I had experienced [the suffering of death]. That trial sent me to the Underworld. In there I encountered a worm-like behemoth made of bones, which has the power equal to a Deity Transformation stage. It took me a lot of effort to sessfully kill it.¡± Tang Ruowei smacked secretly. ¡°I specte that the first four sufferings are aimed at the body and strength, and thest four sufferings are aimed at the mental state. This should be one of thest four sufferings.¡± Li Jinyao replied: ¡°Because we have already passed [not getting what is wanted], [five clinging-aggregates] is very subtle, so this is probably either [association with the unbeloved] or [separation from the loved].¡± ¡°Anyway, find the stele first.¡± Tang Ruowei suggested. Because of the t terrain, the two girls easily found the trial stele in a corner of the in, but more importantly, under the stele, they also saw a handsome young man with white hair and white eyebrows, who just stepped out of the ripples of space leisurely. When the two parties met, they were shocked. Tang Ruowei blinked and subconsciously wanted to call Master, but Li Jinyao suddenly mmed in front of her and asked the white-haired senior who had a good opinion in front of her: ¡°Senior! Please use three seconds to propose a line of the poem to describe junior sister Ruowei¡¯s chest!¡± When hearing the question, Bai Qiuran was taken aback for a moment. He nced at the surrounding ins subconsciously, and then said without hesitation: ¡°The stars are shining on the vast t field...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not t!¡± Tang Ruowei roared, kicked at Bai Qiuran¡¯s leg, and then squatted down as she hurt her own leg. ¡°All right.¡± Li Jinyaopletely rxed this time. ¡°He is the real Sword Patriarch.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Qiuran touched the small head of Tang Ruowei who was squatting on the ground in pain and asked: ¡°I thought the maniptor behind this Immortal Mansion would not let us huddle together... Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t if I were him.¡± ¡°Maybe his control over the situation in this Immortal Mansion is much lower than we thought?¡± Li Jinyao blinked, then smiled and exined the whole story and some of her spections. ¡°So, the trick is multiple spaces misced?¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a moment. ¡°I always feel that someone who can achieve this level of power will not be someone who has the low-level taste of possessing other¡¯s body.¡± ¡°I think too, but we are not easy to guess at the moment.¡± Li Jinyao said: ¡°For example, after many years, a person who was brilliant and talented back then might be an old man who is afraid of death. After all, people will change.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the stele. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll understand after we reach the end... Solve this trial first.¡± He pulled up Tang Ruowei, who was rubbing her legs, and the three came to the stele together. Sensing the arrival of the three, the textposed of blue light quickly appeared on the surface of the stele. ¡¾Be happy when meeting new acquaintances, not be sad when parting. ¡¿ The text disappeared, and then sixrge characters appeared. ¡¾The fifth (third) (second) suffering: the suffering of separation from the loved. ¡¿ ¡°Wow¨C¡± Seeing the name of this trial, Bai Qiuran stretched the tone and sighed: ¡°This trial is beyond my knowledge... Ruowei, Miss Li, let me do this trial first.¡± Seeing him deliberately wanting to test the danger for herself and Tang Ruowei, Li Jinyao was taken aback for a while, and then said: ¡°With Sword Patriarch¡¯s strength, we naturally rest assured.¡± After some contact, whether it¡¯s wisdom, talent, strength, experience, or mentality, in all aspects except for cultivation level, Li Jinyao was willing to admit Bai Qiuran was her superior. She herself knew that even if she was born in the same era as Bai Qiuran, she would definitely be pushed to the fore by Bai Qiuran in all aspects. So for Bai Qiuran, she was more at ease than herself. If even Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t pass the hurdle, then she and Tang Ruowei would definitely not be able to pass. Seeing Bai Qiuran was going to take the trial, Tang Ruowei, who had been sulking on the ground, also said in a soft voice. ¡°Be careful, Master.¡± Her words were like mosquitoes¡¯ sound, but Bai Qiuran heard them clearly. He smiled and patted Tang Ruowei on the head, and then walked forward without hesitation. The so-called ¡°separation from the loved¡± among the eight great sufferings refers to the pain of parting from rtives and friends. Bai Qiuran was actually looking forward to it, whether he can rely on this trial to see some old acquaintances in his memory. However, when he walked into the trial area on the in behind the stele, nothing happened. Book 4: 12: The Legendary Loneliest Man In Nine Provinces And Ten Lands

Book 4: Chapter 12: The Legendary Loneliest Man In Nine Provinces And Ten Lands

¡°Great, do even Land Immortals make counterfeits?¡± After running around in the trial area, Bai Qiuran, who had encountered nothing, walked back again, staring at the trial stele that was glowing blue. Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao on the other side, as well as the ck-robed man who quietly followed Bai Qiuran behind the scenes, also watched this scene in surprise. ¡°How could there be no response?¡± The ck-robed man in the dark space couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°He has lived for so long, hasn¡¯t he ever experienced the taste of love?¡± However, most of the mechanisms in the Wise Immortal Mansion were not under his control. At the moment when Bai Qiuran¡¯s voice fell, the text on the stone tablet dimmed. ¡°How did this thing suddenly turn off?¡± Bai Qiuran patted the stone tablet and shouted to the sky: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do your Land Immortal¡¯s products have no warranty?¡± ¡°The inscription faded, that is to say, has Sword Patriarch passed the trial?¡± Even Li Jinyao, who was talented and intelligent, didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But why...¡± Tang Ruowei stared at her master for a few seconds, then suddenly said: ¡°Ah, I get it!¡± Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao looked at her with questioning eyes. Tang Ruowei paused, pointed at Bai Qiuran, and smiled: ¡°Master, you are indeed a man who is single for more than three thousand years. I didn¡¯t believe it when Sect Master Su told me. Now it seems that the title ¡®the legendary loneliest man in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands¡¯ is really not exaggerated...¡± When Bai Qiuran heard the words, he stunned and said: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Even so, then I still have my Master who is like a teacher and a father to me!¡± ¡°But Grandmaster has ascended.¡± Tang Ruowei blinked and asked: ¡°With Land Immortal¡¯s current style of acting, do you think they dare to take the initiative to mess with the Immortal Realm?¡± Bai Qiuran was speechless. Seeing his depressed appearance, Li Jinyao thought for a while and stepped into the trial area. She walked a circle along the track that Bai Qiuran had walked. On the way, Tang Ruowei saw that there was fog in the middle, and some people walked out of the fog and said something to her. Among these people, Tang Ruowei also saw Ji Lingyun, the current Sect Leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect. But Li Jinyao walked past these people calmly, and when the replica of Ji Lingyun tried to stop her, she kicked it mercilessly. When she made a circle and walked back, in her perspective, the text on the stone tablet was also wiped out. ¡°That¡¯s it, I understand.¡± Li Jinyao looked at the extinguished inscription and said: ¡°This trial actually evokes the pain you felt when parting with your rtives and friends. In other words, as long as the other emotions in your heart overwhelm this pain, this trial will not be difficult to pass.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Tang Ruowei asked: ¡°But Sister Li, why do you kick Sect leader Ji?¡± ¡°Oh, ah, because my master who usually be a single-minded tomboy, suddenly shows a sensational side that can only be found in novels to me. I feel a little disgusting, and subconsciously bully her.¡± Li Jinyao replied: ¡°But she¡¯s worthy of being a master. I can pass this trial mainly thanks to her.¡± While she was talking, Ji Lingyun, who was far away from Wise Immortal Mansion, suddenly sneezed for no reason. This sneeze twitched her muscles all over, making her wounds caused by Bai Qiuran be painful again, which made her face. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit hard for me to pass.¡± Tang Ruowei said: ¡°Compared with Sister Li, my mental cultivation is absolutely inadequate, and I am not alone like Master.¡± ¡°Try it, it¡¯s good for training your mind.¡± Li Jinyao persuaded: ¡°Besides, Sword Patriarch is watching here, there should be no danger. Cultivators should cut off the ties with the mortal world. Junior Sister Ruowei, you are only twenty-four this year, so I think most of your rtives are still alive. This is a good opportunity to fill the loopholes in your state of mind.¡± ¡°Then, all right.¡± Tang Ruowei looked at Bai Qiuran hesitantly. ¡°Master, then I will go.¡± ¡°Go away, go away.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face looked dull. ¡°Go and see your rtives.¡± Tang Ruowei was very angry, snorted, and ran into the trial area with arms akimbo. As soon as she stepped into the trial area, clouds suddenly poured into the surrounding area. Tang Ruowei turned around and found that Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao were no longer visible. She was a little nervous, but after swallowing, she chose to move forward. After walking for a while, the surrounding clouds dispersed, and she suddenly found herself walking on a battlefield. There were corpses all around, countless demons and human races fell to the ground, and there was a chill of true essence floating in the air. On a rock in front, leaned a pretty girl with a ck high ponytail. She was wearing a female armor, but she was deeply wounded, and blood flowed down her body and dripped to the ground. Tang Ruowei recognized this dying girl. She was Zuo Yanfei from the Heavenly Army, the first friend she met in the Ding Kingdom when she traveled down the mountain for the first time after beginning to cultivate. After returning to the mountain, the two of them often contacted each other by letter and have be close friends. ¡°Ah, Ruowei.¡± Zuo Yanfei, who was caused by the illusion, also ¡°saw¡± her, and smiled weakly at her: ¡°You are here, it feels good to see a friend in thest days of my life.¡± Tang Ruowei knew that Zuo Yanfei was a fake, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when she saw the miserable situation of her friend. She knew that, as a disciple of the Heavenly Army, with the purpose of protecting the human race, Zuo Yanfei might fall to this end in the future. Tang Ruowei forcibly resisted the urge to walk over and take a look, burying her head over Zuo Yanfei, and continuing forward, the mist rushed over again. This time, it was the aging Emperor Shangxuan who appeared in front of her, lying on the sickbed. Next to him, her younger brother, who had be the crowned prince of Shangxuan, and his plump wife, were listening to thest words of Shangxuan Emperor. Tang Ruowei couldn¡¯t help but choked up. Compared to Zuo Yanfei, this scene was something that was destined to happen in the future. She joined the Qingming Sword Sect and embarked on the road of cultivation, but the Shangxuan Emperor was just a mortal, in the near future they would part like this. She couldn¡¯t help but walked over to the bed, wanting to hear thest words of Emperor Shangxuan. ¡°My son, you have grown up and can lead this country. I believe you will make it better.¡± The Shangxuan Emperor coughed weakly, then took her brother¡¯s palm and said: ¡°The only one I¡¯m still worried about is your older sister. I heard that the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s technique is unparalleled in the world of cultivation, then she who has practiced it... Has she grown taller? Did she find someone to marry? How high is her cultivation level? Ruowei... has her breasts grown?¡± Snap! Hearing this sentence, Tang Ruowei seemed to hear the crisp sound of the broken string in her head. Endless humiliation and anger swept through her heart in an instant, and the power of anger turned the weak girl who was originally weeping and sighing into a frenzied female dragon. ¡°Damned Land Immortals! What the hell is the illusion you created?¡± The girl roared and shattered the scene in front of her with a palm. ¡°Eat shit!¡± Book 4: 13: Association With The Unbeloved

Book 4: Chapter 13: Association With The Unbeloved

In the dark space, the ck-robed man stared at a screen, which showed Tang Ruowei who was madly crushing the illusion created by the [separation from the loved] trial, and couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself: ¡°What is wrong with the cultivators of this generation?¡± He looked at Tang Ruowei who had cut off the head of the Shangxuan Emperor and muttered: ¡°Is there any mistake? Although it is a replica created by the formation, that is also your father! Your biological father!¡± The skull on the side fell into the darkness, watching the scene too, the light in his eyes was indefinite, hiding his thoughts. ............ ¡°Oh, she¡¯s back.¡± Standing next to the stone tablet, Li Jinyao looked at Tang Ruowei who came back safely from the trial area and asked: ¡°Sister Ruowei, how do you feel?¡± ¡°What else? See her expression.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at his disciple¡¯s stinking expression, and said leisurely: ¡°Hmph, I think her sore spot has been poked in the illusion...this trial is really asking for a dead end.¡± Because of the dislocation of space, Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao could only see people of all shapes and forms appearing around Tang Ruowei, and then when they watched her halfway, she suddenly madly attacked everything around her, to the point ayer has been peeled from the surrounding ground. But the two of them didn¡¯t know what happened in the illusion. Tang Ruowei walked to the stone tablet, stretched out her hand to touch it, and looked at the gradually dimming text on the stone tablet. She suddenly raised her hand and hit the stone tablet with a palm. With a snap, the girl squatted down on the spot, clutching her flushed palm. ¡°Puff!¡± Li Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Sometimes, sister Ruowei is really...dumb but cute.¡± ¡°Well, this is the furious state after her berserk button was pushed.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°Attack power, defensive power, and speed have increased by 200%, but IQ has decreased by 100%.¡± All three of them have sessfully cleared the trial. Bai Qiuran walked over, pulled his disciple from the ground, took out the healing ster, and applied it on her palm. At this moment, a mist suddenly appeared on the edge of the in. This should be the exit to the cliff space. The three of them left the trial space together. After entering the mist, Li Jinyao actively held Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands. Seeing Bai Qiuran looking at her strangely, Li Jinyao exined yfully: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you, Sword Patriarch.¡± Seeing that she also held Tang Ruowei¡¯s hand at the same time, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t say anything. The three of them passed through the mist and returned to the dislocation cliff together. Li Jinyao looked up and down and asked: ¡°Ruowei, look at the top of the mountain now, is it 750 feet away?¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s anger has disappeared a lot. After hearing this, she looked up and replied: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It seems that this is the rule. By the way, senior Sword Patriarch, how many trials have you passed?¡± Li Jinyao asked curiously. ¡°The next is the sixth one.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°I came here in the order of eight sufferings, so I think the next one should be ¡®association with the unbeloved¡¯.¡± ¡°It just so happens that Junior Sister Ruowei and I haven¡¯t passed this level yet.¡± Li Jinyao nodded. ¡°It seems we can go on together.¡± ............ The three of them appeared in front of an old building simr to the colosseum. They were standing on a tform, and the tform was connected to the colosseum by a bridge. Everything floated in a ck void. A stone stele was standing beside the bridge. After the three people walked over, the stele showed two lines of words sessively as before. [There is an end to the oath of eternal love, and enemies keep running to each other. ¡¿ [The sixth (fourth) (third) suffering: the suffering of association with the unbeloved. ¡¿ ¡°ording to this rule, if we go further, we will meet our enemies.¡± Li Jinyao guessed, then asked: ¡°Does Junior Sister Ruowei have any enemies?¡± ¡°My enemies?¡± Tang Ruowei thought for a moment, then hesitated: ¡°If I have to say, then it is probably my ancestor Tang Zhouxie and his henchmen... However, Tang Zhouxie is only a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator, and his henchmen are just Qi Refining stage...¡± Having said this, Tang Ruowei nced carefully at her master, but Bai Qiuran was staring at the stele and ignored her. ¡°Then let Junior Sister Ruowei go first.¡± Li Jinyao suggested: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be dangerous in this wave. Sword Patriarch and I are here to watch your back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With her master here, Tang Ruowei was very relieved, so after nodding, the girl entered the colosseum via the bridge. Standing in the same ce, Li Jinyao and Bai Qiuran, through some gaps in the colosseum, saw the people Tang Ruowei met inside. It was indeed the former Shangxuan emperor Tang Zhouxie who had practiced the method of the Blood God Sect before, and a group of national guardians led by Sima Yingbo. Tang Ruowei quickly fought with them. The light of the True Qi broke out from inside, making bangs from time to time. In the eyes of Li Jinyao and Bai Qiuran, this was a fight where the rookie bullied the newbie. Watching the battle in the colosseum, Li Jinyao asked: ¡°Does Sword Patriarch have any enemies?¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a moment and shook his head in a daze. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone...¡± Li Jinyao also said nkly: ¡°The motto of the Heavenly Demon Sect is to take revenge on the spot... but my master is rather unlucky. Her enemy is the head of the Qingming Sword Sect, thus she has never been able to avenge him.¡± They looked at each other, Li Jinyao said: ¡°When we two go in, who will we meet?¡± ¡°Only Heaven knows.¡± Bai Qiuran shrugged. The battle on Tang Ruowei¡¯s side soon ended. A loose cultivator in the Foundation Establishment stage, along with a group of minions in the Qi Refining stage, facing a quasi-Golden Core cultivator trained by an old monster of a major sect, the result was inevitable. When Tang Ruowei walked out, she didn¡¯t even look messy. She crossed the bridge and came to the stone tablet, watching the words on the stone tablet gradually dimming, and then she looked at Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao with thoughtful faces and asked: ¡°Master, sister Li, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just remembering what enemies I have.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Even Li Jinyao, who has always been clever and unusual, was a little confused. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of anyone who can be called an [enemy].¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to just think about it here, just go in and take a look.¡± Tang Ruowei suggested. ¡°Yes, then I will go in first.¡± Bai Qiuran said to Li Jinyao. Li Jinyao nodded, and then, with a delicate mood, Bai Qiuran passed the bridge and entered the colosseum. Book 4: 14: Hopeless, Incurable, Farewell

Book 4: Chapter 14: Hopeless, Incurable, Farewell

¡°How is it possible?¡± In the dark space, the ck-robed man who was constantly watching Bai Qiuran had fallen into deep confusion. ¡°A person has lived for thousands of years without a lover. Why doesn¡¯t he even have an enemy? What did he do in these thousands of years?¡± This time, after Bai Qiuran entered the ¡°association with the unbeloved¡± trial, there was still nothing to do. Even Li Jinyao, who followed him, walked in after a stroll. A person who has lived for more than three thousand years had neither a lover nor an enemy. ording tomon sense, it¡¯s indeed impossible. But what the ck-robed people didn¡¯t know was that for a person who had be invincible in the cultivation world since two thousand years ago, it¡¯s logical to not have any enemy. Leaving aside the sad topic of love, Bai Qiuran did have a lot of enemies in his early years, whether it¡¯s people who had a hatred for the Qingming Taoist thus also hated his disciples, or wanted to seize the property of Qingming Sword Sect, but these people died with the passage of time. The ones that followed were far from Bai Qiuran¡¯s opponents. If there was a conflict, he usually took revenge on the spot, so how could any of his enemies be alive till now? The same goes for Li Jinyao. Firstly, she has a good temper and was a socialite. Secondly, her talent was superb, so her master Ji Lingyun has protected her very well. Thirdly, she was not weak herself. Following the motto of the Sky Demon Sect, if there was an enemy she could think of, she wouldn¡¯t let them live until the next day. The ck robe man himself was neither the Wise Immortal nor the designer of this mansion, he¡¯s just a cuckoo which upied the magpie¡¯s nest, thus did not understand the mechanism and design concept of the trial. When the Wise Immortal created this mansion, he wanted to leave as much as possible the knowledge and property of his era to future generations. The so-called eight bitter trials were only to test the mental ofter generations, so his knowledge would not be entrusted to unworthy people. Of course, such a trial was inevitably dangerous, but the trial itself was not set up to kill people, so people like Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao who had no [association with the unbeloved] problems would encounter nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± After a moment of contemtion, the ck-robed man stood up and looked at Bai Qiuran on the screen and muttered: ¡°You have lived in the world for so long, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have anything you wish for. The next trial [not getting what is wanted] will be your downfall.¡± Hand in hand again through the mist, Li Jinyao returned to the cliff and said to Bai Qiuran with some regret: ¡°I guess we will not be able to continue to conduct trials with Sword Patriarch. Among the remaining trials, [five clinging-aggregates] should be the most special, so I guess everyone will meet it only at the end. As for [not getting what is wanted], Ruowei and I have already passed it.¡± ¡°Then separate.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Originally, the reason why I hid my participation was to let you have your own experience. But I didn¡¯t expect to run into the two of you here. I can only say it was a coincidence.¡± ¡°Sword Patriarch has a point.¡± Li Jinyao looked a little bit sad, but still said: ¡°After all, this is our journey. We can¡¯t always rely on Sword Patriarch... It¡¯s a pity, I want to stay with you for a while and learn more about you.¡± Bai Qiuran felt strange when he heard Li Jinyao¡¯s words, so he asked: ¡°Do you have an addiction to human biography researching? It¡¯s really strange. I¡¯ve only seen this symptom on ancient records of Mystery Academy before...¡± Tang Ruowei sighed helplessly and said: ¡°Sister Li, look, he is such a person, you should give up.¡± ¡°No, no, Ruowei.¡± A subtle smile appeared on Li Jinyao¡¯s face. ¡°For me, this is a plus.¡± The two girls began to speak profound words that Bai Qiuran could not understand. Bai Qiuran just wanted to ask a few questions, but Li Jinyao took Tang Ruowei¡¯s palm and took a step back, saying goodbye to Bai Qiuran. ¡°Ah, wait.¡± Bai Qiuran could only give up, and instead began to tell them: ¡°Some ces in this cave are traps set by the Land Immortals. If you identally fall into it, with your mental strength, you¡¯re in danger of being possessed. On the way here, I have already met several other cultivators who fell to that fate. Ruowei, Miss Li, you two must also be careful. If you are in danger, don¡¯t hesitate to use the jade slips I gave you to protect you, do you know?¡± Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao nodded, and then the two girls held hands and stepped into the lower level of mist with Bai Qiuran. After the sense of spatial dislocation came, the fog dissipated, and Bai Qiuran realized that he was separated from Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei. He came to an octagonal pavilion, which was suspended in a night sky. Many stars in the night sky exuded dim light, and he didn¡¯t know if it was real or not. There was a stele in the center of the octagonal pavilion. After Bai Qiuran approached, the stele showed two words as usual. [People have seven emotions and six desires. The most intense ones are greed, hatred, and unfulfilled wishes. ¡¿ [The seventh suffering: the suffering of not getting what is wanted. ¡¿ ¡°Not getting what is wanted?¡± Bai Qiuran mumbled the verse on the tablet, then muttered to himself. He certainly knew what he wanted. Love, fame, status, wealth, these were all secondary or even unimportant wishes for him. After living for more than three thousand years, his greatest pursuit was naturally to build a foundation. ¡°Xue Ling said I might find a way to build a foundation here, maybe...¡± Even if he knew that it¡¯s likely not in this trial, Bai Qiuran still inevitably had a glimmer of expectation in his heart. In the depths of the night sky, a long bridge suddenly appeared, and at the same time, the octagonal pavilion began to tremble unsteadily. Bai Qiuran understood that this was a sign that the cave mansion was urging him to move. He stepped on the bridge, went all the way, and up the stairs, finally came to the top of a high tform which was tens of feet high. The moment he stepped onto the high tform, the four corners of the square high tform lit up a fire in the four braziers, and the light brought by the fire also illuminated the things in the center of the high tform. Bai Qiuran held his breath. In the center of the high tform was a small stone tform on which a bookshelf is carved out of stone. On this bookshelf, there was a thick book with a gold wire skin and fourrge characters on the book. ¡°Secret Method of Foundation Building¡±. Seeing this book, Bai Qiuran even slowed down a lot. He came to the bookshelf lightly and opened the book. This secret book was densely covered with words, but it seems to be pasted with ayer of sandpaper. It¡¯s vague and hard to see what was written. Bai Qiuran has carefully looked at it for a long time before seeing the gaps in these words. After sorting the words, the whole content of the book was written in three words: ¡°Hopeless! Incurable! Farewell!¡± Book 4: 15: You Won鈥檛 Be Able To Build A Foundation For A Lifetime

Book 4: Chapter 15: You Won¡¯t Be Able To Build A Foundation For A Lifetime

¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± In the dark space, the ck-robed man¡¯s chest, which had been withered for many years, was up and down with anger. He stretched out his skinny palm and pped it heavily on the ground. With a click, the force of the counter-shock shattered his arm like a nk of deadwood, but he seemed not to notice it either. Because what happened on the screen was really nonsense. Originally, everything was perfect. When Bai Qiuran opened the book, the ck-robed man did sense the violent fluctuations in his mood. But just when he was about to use the possession technique, this guy suddenly raised his hand and smashed the book along with the entire high tform of several tens of meters. Through the screen, the ck-robed man really couldn¡¯t see what was written on the secret book, but he still saw the name of the book clearly. That was obviously a secret method for foundation building. When he was in this trial, he also encountered simr situations. The Wise Immortal Mansion gave him a book that taught him how to make progress in the Land Immortal level. The secret book made him almost uttered. ording to the general process, when this situation happened in the ¡°not getting what is wanted¡± trial, the Wise Immortal Mansion would use the formation to read the desires of the person in the trial in advance, and then it would search among the various secrets stored in the mansion, extracted the secrets that meet conditions the most, and only show half of them to the one who took the trial, let their mind be confused and experience the painful taste of ¡°not getting what is wanted¡±. For a rough analogy, the mood of the cultivator at that time was probably like those of readers who read a good novel that has been axed, and if they couldn¡¯t let go of this unpleasant pain, they would never get out of the trial space. So the problem wasing. From the screen, what Bai Qiuran asked for was just a method that teaches people how to build a foundation. Although the ck-robed man did not understand why a super-strong cultivator wanted to do everything possible to search for a foundation-building method, he knew that even for the immortal, the mansion contained so many cultivating methods of them, let alone the Foundation Establishment stage. It stood to reason that the secret foundation-building method that Bai Qiuran has in hand should be the best foundation-building method that has been written. After reading it, he should also behave like scratching his head and thinking hard, rather than violently smashed the secret book and the trial field to pieces. His reaction was as if... as if something insulting him was written in that book. But how could the mechanism of Wise Immortal Mansion be done? Could it be said that the entire Wise Immortal Mansion, which has housed nearly all the wisdom of an era, could not find a foundation-building method for him? The ck-robed man felt that he was having a brainstorm, and his whole thoughts became a mess, faintly sighed: ¡°Father, my heart hurts...¡± There was a smirkingugh from the skull head in the darkness nearby. The ck-robed man calmed down, gave a cold snort, raised his hand, and took it back to his hand. Immediately afterward, he moved his decayed body with great effort, pinched a magic seal, and dissipated in a thick fog. Like the ck robe man, Bai Qiuran¡¯s mood at this moment was also very painful. The sore spot for three thousand years was once again frantically taunted by an illusion, but fortunately, as the secret book was destroyed, he automatically passed the ¡°not getting what is wanted¡± trial. Besides the floating tform that Bai Qiuran broke, a bridge that connected to another tform appeared. Bai Qiuran made a stinking face and stepped onto the bridge. After two steps, he thought about it, turned back, and kicked the floating tform he just left. With a loud bang, the tform floating in the night sky flew out like a rocketunched and sank into the depths of the night sky. After venting his anger, Bai Qiuran calmed down, he swaggered into the mist from the bridge and left the space. Back on the cliff, Bai Qiuran found that he was close to the bottom of the mountain. Only a thin cloud and mist remained in front of him. Through this cloud and mist, Bai Qiuran could even see the ce below the cloud and mist. There was and covered with green, and many pavilions, towers, pces, and halls were built on the ground. ¡°Next, it should be thest suffering [five clinging-aggregates], right?¡± Bai Qiuran touched his head. ¡°What kind of trick does this Stupid Immortal Mansion ce in thest level? Why do I always feel as if I¡¯m going to gain a lot of treasures?¡± Just thinking about it couldn¡¯t help him figure out, Bai Qiuran remembered the weird result of the three previous trials, so he decided to rely on his own, and recklessly walked straight into the fog. What came this time was not the sense of spatial dislocation that was transmitted to other dimensions as before, but the feeling of gravity flipping that he experienced when he first entered this mountain. Walking in the mist, Bai Qiuran suddenly saw that the earth under the mountain peak was suspended in the sky again. Those pavilions and towers had all be floating inds, and the earth had be a sea of clouds. The mountain also hangs upside down, as if it were seen from the outside world. Bai Qiuran walked through the clouds and found himself in front of a tall Heavenly Gate. Behind the Heavenly Gate was a long corridor carved with white jade, which connected the floating inds in the sea of clouds. It looked like a scene from the Immortal Realm in the legend. He stepped back a little and looked up at the Heavenly Gate. Above the Heavenly Gate, somebody had carved out the four characters with a majestic pen. The Five Clinging Aggregates. Everything was as Li Jinyao and he had guessed, thisst level was different from all other trials before. The so-called five aggregates were the aggregation of the five physical and mental factors that took part in the rise of craving and clinging: form, feeling, perceptions, mental activity, and consciousness. ording to Buddhism, when a person lived in this world, everything they heard, saw, thought about, encountered, and sensed would bring suffering to them. Their existence itself was suffering. But that was a Buddhist view, and the Land Immortals would certainly not fully agree and ept it. Not to mention the Land Immortals, even Bai Qiuran would not agree with this view. Life was indeed full of pain. For example, Bai Qiuran has not been able to build a foundation for three thousand years. Whenever he thought of this, he would feel pain in his heart. Tang Ruowei was born with no curve. When she sees other people of the same sex with big breasts, she would be very painful. But if there was only pain in life and nothing else, then what was the meaning of living in this world? Was it better to die? The Buddha said that everything was suffering, but there was another term called ¡°happiness in suffering¡±. To say that in this trial, it¡¯s possible that the onlymon point of view among Land Immortals, Buddhism, Bai Qiuran, and cultivators was that the cultivation was necessary to change their lives. But he just didn¡¯t know how the Immortal Mansion would express this view. With this question in mind, Bai Qiuran stepped through this heavenly gate and entered the cloud corridor carved with white jade. Book 4: 16: No Beauty Lasts Forever

Book 4: Chapter 16: No Beauty Lasts Forever

Within two steps, the sky dimmed suddenly. The white jade corridor that Bai Qiuran is on was walking from low to high. It looked like he¡¯s walking from cloud to cloud. Therefore, above him, there were many higher clouds. But at this moment, these clouds gathered towards him, sieged the white jade corridor, and there was a faint muffled thunder sound came. As Bai Qiuran moved forward, the thunder sound became louder, then a bolt of lightning passed through his head, traversing the two clouds on his left and right. Bai Qiuran saw the thunder and lightning and calcted its power. It was not ordinary natural thunder and lightning, not even the normal lightning created by spells, but the thunder of Heavenly Tribtion, which specialized in vanquishing the cultivators. That lightning bolt was like a signal of the beginning. After it, several tribtion lightning bolts passed above Bai Qiuran¡¯s head back and forth. The nearest one was only a dozen meters away from the top of his head, and he could even smell the smell of the air after ionization. Then there were winds and rains again, countless violent storms, and a little hail during the period, as if to apany thunder and lightning, and the wind blew back and forth between the two clouds. And in this violent storm, the first stage of this trial finally revealed its scale ws. Between the lightning and thunder, a thunderbolt suddenly shot towards Bai Qiuran¡¯s face. He stretched out his hand to pat the electric light away and looked in the direction where the thunderbolt came from, only to see a dark shadow flying through the clouds. It kept circling around him, and then stuck the head out of the clouds in front of him. That was a huge serpent. The head alone was probably close to ten feet long. The rest of its body was hidden in the clouds, was dimly obscured thus it¡¯s impossible to see the specific size. There were already two bulges above its eye sockets, the sign of the imminent transformation of the dragon. A pair of huge wings stretched out from the clouds, overwhelming the sky, countless electric lights jumping on the azure blue scales, it looked extraordinary. Look. Yarn, Chinese website This was a strange beast that even Bai Qiuran has never seen before. Maybe it had the bloodline of an Immortal Beast, but its eyes look a little dull, so he doubted that it may not be a living creature. This winged giant serpent opened its big mouth, and a thunderbolt with the thickness of a bucket spouted from its mouth, shooting at Bai Qiuran with a terrifying powerparable to the full-power blow of a Deity Transformation stage. With a ¡°nk¡± sound, the thunderbolt suddenly split into two from the center. Then the serpent¡¯s head was also split into two as if it¡¯s cut off by the invisible sword. The head fell on the white jade corridor, smashing a long section of the handrail, while the remaining of its huge body fell into the clouds and disappeared. Bai Qiuran threw away the hilt in his hand and walked forward. After its death, the head of the giant snake was slowly turning into light, but this time, when its head dissipated, there was some object fell to the ground and shone. Bai Qiuran picked one up and found that it was a top-grade spirit stone. ¡°Wow, this monster can even drop money, awesome!¡± Bai Qiuran said in surprise: ¡°It deserves to be the mansion of the Land Immortals. With such high technology, what will I find outter?¡± He thought for a while, collected the spirit stones, and then continued to move forward. After walking for a few more miles, the altitude of the white jade corridor gradually increased, and the stormy clouds gradually disappeared. After passing through another decorative small gate, Bai Qiuran saw a familiar figure. The person turned his back to him, standing on a tform in the cloud, dressed in pure white. Although only seeing her from the back, Bai Qiuran also recognized her identity. Su Xiangxue, or rather, a phantom created with the Su Xiangxue in his memory as a temte. As he approached, the woman turned his head to look at him, her picturesque beauty, with a charming little mole under the corner of his eye, indeed Su Xiangxue¡¯s beautiful face. It seemed that after the mansion suffered a failure in the [separation from the loved] trial, this time, it directly extracted the most beautiful and aesthetically consistent image of the opposite sex he had seen in his memory, and used it as a trial. Bai Qiuran and ¡°Su Xiangxue¡± looked at each other for a while, then hemented: ¡°Su Xiangxue is much more beautiful than you. Her charm is natural. Compared to her, you are like a mass-produced doll. I give you a 1-star review.¡± Of course, only Bai Qiuran could talk that way. Su Xiangxue¡¯s beauty alone, even without the bonus from her technique, was enough to make many unscrupulous cultivators mentally confused, but this mansion has underestimated the three-thousand-year-old legend of loneliness. Bai Qiuran¡¯s old virgin mentality directly shielded Su Xiangxue¡¯s appearance. Not all women were like Su Xiangxue, but a very few men were like Bai Qiuran. No matter how he reacted, the ¡°Su Xiangxue¡± created by the mansion¡¯s formation still followed her established procedures. Seeing Bai Qiuran, she suddenly showed a poignant smile, and then turned to the edge of the tform, looking very distressed. This scene also touched Bai Qiuran very much. He shouted: ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Su Xiangxue¡± ignored him, so Bai Qiuran chased after her, took her arm...then lifted her up. With a bang, Bai Qiuran kicked ¡°Su Xiangxue¡± down from the tform without mercy. ¡°I¡¯m d to help you.¡± Seeing ¡°Su Xiangxue¡± falling into the clouds, Bai Qiuran, standing on the edge of the tform, said with a smile. However, neither the real person nor this ¡°Su Xiangxue¡± was a character who was willing to let go so easily. After being kicked down the cloud by Bai Qiuran, her body suddenly sank, just like a deted doll, until it became only one piece of human skin and three ck holes, flew back to the tform by the wind and then rolled towards Bai Qiuran. Backhandedly tearing this human skin apart, Bai Qiuran suddenly felt a heartfelt joy when looking at the few shiny high-grade spirit stones falling out of the human skin. He picked up the high-grade spirit stones on the ground and counted them, and found that the number dropped was much higher than that of the giant snake before. ¡°It seems that the [five clinging-aggregates] should be the previous seven trials with ready-made entities, and the monsters will drop spirit stones as energy sources, and the monsters that appear inter level will drop more spirit stones.¡± Bai Qiuran murmured: ¡°Huh, in the end, the final trial still depends on whether the fist is hard or not. It makes sense, no matter how high the level of cultivation is, no matter how good the understanding is, if you don¡¯t have the strength to resist the Heavenly Tribtion, you will still fall in thest level. But...I care about another thing. How many spirit stones will be dropped in this trial?¡± He collected the spirit stones, then took out a new iron sword from his storage bag, and flew towards the upper level of the corridor. Book 4: 17: Bai Qiuran Is Always Able To Do What Others Cant

Book 4: Chapter 17: Bai Qiuran Is Always Able To Do What Others Can''t

In the deepest part of Wise Immortal Mansion, at the end of the white jade corridor, above the pce built by imitation of the heavenly pce, the man in ck robes was sitting on therge dragon chair in the middle of the hall, watching Bai Qiuran¡¯s every move through the screen. In his view, Bai Qiuran was advancing like an unstoppable storm. The enemies he encountered along the way, whether it was an intangible giant made up of epidemic clouds, or a terrifying monster that came from the Underworld, all were killed in one hit. The stronger Bai Qiuran¡¯s performance was, the more eager the ck-robed man stared at him. ¡°I really want this perfect body.¡± He muttered unconsciously: ¡°If I can enter this body and be one with him, whether it is to recreate the Sacred Dynasty, to regain the Wilderness, or even fight for supremacy in the Immortal Realm. I can do it all!¡± The skull on the sideughed at him and said: ¡± ¡®Enter this body and be one with him¡¯, huh? I didn¡¯t expect thest royal descendant of thest unified sacred dynasty of the human race is actually gay. If your ancestors knew this, they¡¯ll be mad enough to rise from the grave.¡± But at this time, the ck-robed man¡¯s attention was all focused on observing the physical power of Bai Qiuran. His power, his speed, his ability to react, and his physical strength, everything made the ck-robed man so fascinated that he even ignored the mockery of the skull. Once he made up his mind and made a breakthrough, Bai Qiuran, who had turned off his curious mode, was naturally fast. After only a few minutes, he reached the door at the end of the [five clinging-aggregates] trial. Seeing this, the ck-robed man also hurriedly triggered the prepared speech on the stone tablet at the end of the level. At this time, Bai Qiuran, who was standing outside the hall, also saw the words emerging from the stone tablet. [Congrattions, the strong man who passed the eight trials, your mental aptitude is enough to ascend the immortal way. Open the door of the hall, and ept the inheritance of Wise Immortal! ¡¿ Bai Qiuran¡¯s footsteps paused, and then the man in ck robe saw him slowly walking to the door of the hall. At this moment, the two were only separated by a door. As long as Bai Qiuran opened the door and came in front of him, the ck robe man could surprise Bai Qiuran in one fell swoop. He believed that with his spiritual will to live for tens of thousands of years, Bai Qiuran, a man who had only lived for a few thousand years, would definitely not be his opponent. Come in! Open the door! The ck robe man looked forward to seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s every move through the screen. But after Bai Qiuran stood for two seconds, he suddenly untied the storage bag on his waist and poured out all the high-grade spirit stones he had obtained from this trial, counted it up one by one. The ck-robed man felt his anger rise, but he still suppressed it, and patiently waited for Bai Qiuran to finish counting. Bai Qiuran¡¯s movements were very slow, just like a child who has just learned how to count. When he finished counting and put all the spirit stones back into the storage bag, the ck robe man finally breathed a sigh of relief. But before he could finish his breath, he saw Bai Qiuran at the door shaking his storage bag and then turned back without hesitation. ¡°What???¡± The ck-robed man stared nkly as Bai Qiuran¡¯s figure went further and further away, and had no reaction for a long time. After a while, he hammered the handrail bitterly and began to yell: ¡°You are crazy! The final boss is sitting here. You finally killed all the monsters in front. What are you going to do now? Come and kill me,e face me! Wise Immortal¡¯s treasure is right in this hall!¡± But no matter what he shouted, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t hear him, because his figure had been submerged in the sea of clouds, and he had returned to the previous cliff. Standing on the cliff, he paused for a moment, then turned his head and rushed back into the mist, passing through the Heavenly Gate, stepping on the white jade corridor, and finally encountered the monster in the original ce. Although the monster this time was not the winged giant snake, after Bai Qiuran pped it to death, he found that the same amount of high-grade spirit stones had fallen out. ¡°I knew it!¡± He held the top-grade spirit stone on the ground in his palm, looked at the light above intently, and smiled: ¡°The monsters here will respawn, and the spirit stones will drop again, so the next thing to do is clear!¡± He looked at the white jade corridor and uttered five words firmly: ¡°I fucking maxed out!¡± ............ About five dayster, Li Jinyao emerged from the mist. She was the first to cross the seven trials after Bai Qiuran, and came to thest cliff. As soon as came out from the mist, she keenly smelled a unique smell. ¡°Strange, is someone forging a weapon here?¡± As Li Jinyao was talking, she looked forward, and then she saw Bai Qiuran sitting on a nearly vertical cliff and refining a magic tool. ¡°Senior?¡± Li Jinyao was surprised: ¡°What are you doing here? Are you unable to ovee thest trial after such a long time?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Miss Li.¡± Bai Qiuran turned to look at Li Jinyao, but he seemed to be in a very good mood, he replied: ¡°No, I just refined two more storage bags because the ones I brought with me are about to be filled by rewards.¡± ¡°Reward?¡± Li Jinyao blinked, stepped on the back of the sword, and lightly descended to Bai Qiuran¡¯s body, then leaned forward and asked with her hands on her back: ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Bai Qiuran exined in detail what he had encountered during the Five Yin Fiery Trial, and then Li Jinyao immediately asked without thinking: ¡°Senior Jianzu, can you take me with you?¡± ¡°It seems you understand, why am I staying here.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and nodded: ¡°Do you know surveying and mapping?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Li Jinyao nodded. ¡°But this time I put a lot of pills and talisman in the storage bag, so I didn¡¯t bring the tools for surveying and mapping.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Ruowei must take these things with her.¡± Bai Qiuran got up and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Leave the battle to me, your job is to find the formation node.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± When the two walked into the mist one after another, Li Jinyao jumped slightly and grabbed Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand from behind. Considering the possibility of space transfer, Bai Qiuran pulled Li Jinyao and walked into it the mist. When the world in front of the two turned upside down and the heavenly gate appeared before and behind his eyes, Bai Qiuran gently pushed Li Jinyao¡¯s soft palm away and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Li Jinyao was slightly disappointed but still followed Bai Qiuran. The two moved forward and soon encountered the first monster. A giant insect bound by the corpses of countless dead people flew out of the whirlpool in the clouds, spraying a strong death miasma towards them. Both were smart people, so they could cooperate without saying. Bai Qiuran raised his hand to block, while Li Jinyao began to concentrate on searching for the nodes of the formation. ¡°Over there!¡± Li Jinyao quickly found the nodes of the formation in the clouds. made a sh with her de, and separated the sea of clouds. In the sky behind the sea of clouds, a part of theplicated formation suddenly appeared. Book 4: 18: Hello, Masters Husband

Book 4: Chapter 18: Hello, Master''s Husband

Looking at the formation map engraved on the sky, Li Jinyao blinked and turned to Bai Qiuran: ¡°This image of the formation can¡¯t be remembered just by memory... Sword Patriarch, please kill it.¡± Bai Qiuran casually used a palm to crush this huge monster, and then Li Jinyao exined: ¡°I think we should find out the locations of these formations first, and when Junior Sister Ruoweies over with the surveying and mapping tools, we will use the surveying and mapping method to rub the formations that can produce high-grade spirit stones.¡± That¡¯s right, the reason why Bai Qiuran went back and forth to this trial but didn¡¯t pass it, in addition to farm spirit stones, was to wait for someone who could record this formation that could produce high-grade spirit stones and bring it back to research. Bai Qiuran knew that behind the hall door, it¡¯s highly likely that the Land Immortals were waiting for him. When he walked outside the hall for the first time, his Mind Awareness had already felt the violent Mind Awareness from inside the hall. When he approached the gate of the temple, that Mind Awareness was emotionally like a roller coaster. The guy in the hall could not have imagined that the strength of his Mind Awareness could reach the level of prating the hall with the defensive enchantment, so he sat there in such a stately manner. Even though he could clean up the enemies inside, he didn¡¯t know what tricks those enemies have. In case he pushed them too hard, they may use some desperate methods, which could destroy the formation or even the entire mansion. Not to mention these methods, if Bai Qiuran identally hit those formations once or twice during the battle, that would be terrible. This formation could make spirit stones on its own, unlike the formation that made spirit stones by gathering spiritual energy. With this formation, the cultivation world would have infinite resources of spirit stones in the future. Spirit stones had many effects: assisting practitioners in their cultivation, being used as the power source in formations, forging, and other creations. The cultivation world used spirit stones as basic currency because of their crucial role. Currently, the number of cultivators in the world was still rtively small, and the reserves of spirit stone ore that can be mined were still enough. But no one could guarantee that after the further development of the cultivation world in the future, the spirit stones would not exhaust. Only with the improvement of production capacity could the world ofprehension develop further. After the war between humans and demons, the human race could establish a unified and prosperous dynasty of cultivators, the role of this technology was definitely indispensable. Bai Qiuran took Li Jinyao all the way up and cleared all the monsters they encountered on the way. Li Jinyao was responsible for finding the hidden node of the formation. After some efforts, the two spent about a whole day and sessfully located all the nodes of all formations in this trial. In addition to the formation of creating high-grade spirit stones, there were formations that create monsters and the formations that summoned thunder, all of them densely mixed together to form an extremelyplex formation. Now they could only use the simplest method to print all this up, then slowly analyzed the results after bring it back. After finding all the nodes of the formation, the two followed the way they came back to the cliff. As soon as he stood firmly, a few people shuttled through the mist above. ¡°The front is thest level, cheer up.¡± Qing Danying leaned out of the fog, and was saying some words of encouragement to someone behind her, then she turned her head and saw Bai Qiuran. This little girl was stunned for a while, and then a vignt color appeared on her face, loudly saying: ¡°Be careful! It seems that the [association with the unbeloved] trial is not over yet! Damned thief, see my move!¡± While talking, she rushed towards Bai Qiuran, her palms stretched out and released arge emerald green sea of fire. Bai Qiuran pulled Li Jinyao to behind, then stretched out his hand, directly grabbed Qing Danying¡¯s back neck, and lifted her out of the mes. The emerald me hit Bai Qiuran¡¯s face, and then was divided into two halves, like a torrent blocked by a rock, leaving arge nk area behind Bai Qiuran. ¡°Let me go!¡± Qing Danying was constantly thumping in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands, her posture was like when Bai Qiuran was holding her wings hundreds of years ago when she was a chicken. But this time, she seemed to have two helpers. Hearing Qing Danying¡¯s scream, two attacks suddenly appeared in the mist. Bai Qiuran was familiar with these two attacks. One of them was the Ecstasy Bone Palm in Su Xiangxue¡¯s Phantom Charm, and the other was a sword beam, which came from the Qingming Sword Sect, a move that he had taught Jue Yunzi long ago. Bai Qiuran raised his palm and reached out to stop it. The sword beam and the insidious palm were reflected to the side of the cliff, and arge area of the cliff was cracked. Two figures came out of the fog, but they were Su Xiangxue¡¯s disciple You Meiqiao, and Jue Yunzi¡¯s new apprentice, a dull young man named Lin Fan. After seeing that Bai Qiuran was the one who subdued Qing Danying, the two of them obviously froze for a while, but the next moment, Lin Fan took the lead, and the metal flying sword in his hand splits into countless sword beams and flew towards Bai Qiuran. The light of the sword flying in the sky was exactly the Sharp Golden Sword Technique of Jueyunzi. Looking at its power, Lin Fan has clearly practiced it to thest level. Bai Qiuran saw it and used his finger as a sword, using the same sword technique to fight with Lin Fan. A bit of sword beam gleamed at his fingertip, and the sword beams created by Bai Qiuran and Lin Fan leaped back and forth in a three-foot-square-circle space around them, making a jingle and clear sound. Between the attacks, Bai Qiuran looked calm, while Lin Fan¡¯s expression became more tense, cold sweat oozing from his forehead. ¡°The attribute of Metal is ever-changing, so the essence of Sharp Golden Sword Technique is rapid and endless change. You have to move from the angle that the enemy can¡¯t expect, and in a way that the enemy can¡¯t expect.¡± Bai Qiuran mped Lin Fan¡¯s flying sword with two fingers and said: ¡°You are stillcking skill, ask for guidance from your master after you go back.¡± After that, he spun his wrist and easily disarmed Lin Fan¡¯s sword. At the same time, he hit Lin Fan¡¯s chest with the hilt of the flying sword and knocked him back. But at this time, a figure came again, and You Meiqiao moved with elegant and charming footwork like a dance step, stretched out her hands, and attacked Bai Qiuran¡¯s two vital points. Her move was like a lover¡¯s embrace, but it hid a cold killing intent. Seeing You Meiqiao¡¯s movements, Bai Qiuran hesitated a little, then grabbed her wrist backhandedly and grabbed her with a standard grappling. Although he could do all Phantom Charm¡¯s moves, after all, this was a technique for women to practice. If it¡¯s performed by a man that would be an eyesore. ¡°Your footwork is good, but your moves are too artificial.¡± Holding You Meiqiao with one hand, Bai Qiuran alsomented: ¡°Like your master, when she used it, I didn¡¯t know if she really asked for a hug or wanted to kill someone.¡± You Meiqiao struggled, so Bai Qiuran let her go, and threw Qing Danying out by the way. At this time, Lin Fan picked up the sword and wanted to continue to attack, but You Meiqiao stopped him. ¡°There is no need to fight.¡± She said: ¡°This is the real thing...hello, Master¡¯s husband.¡± Book 4: 19: Master, I Can Only Help You Till This Point

Book 4: Chapter 19: Master, I Can Only Help You Till This Point

Bai Qiuran red and asked: ¡°Little girl, who is your master¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Of course I am calling you. Based on the love of my master and you, isn¡¯t it obvious? Or am I too far-sighted?.¡± You Meiqiao said with a smile. ¡°You misunderstood.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand hurriedly: ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with your master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of rtionship n?, but that do¨¦n¡¯t mean that it won¡¯t develop into this kind of rtionship in the future, right? So why can¡¯t I call you that in advance?¡± You Meiqiao said wittily: ¡°Furthermore, the master is almost a thousand years old, and she is still guarding his virginity. Being the leader of the Kamasutra Sect, it is too unreasonable.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Bai Qiuran blinked. ¡°Su Xiangxue is still a virgin? Are you lying to me?¡± ¡°Of course it is true. When I was a kid, I took a bath with Master, but I saw the Virgin Mark on her body with my own eyes.¡± You Meiqiao asked: ¡°Besides, what good is it for me to lie to you?¡± Bai Qiuran wanted to say that ¡°the bitches of your Kamasutra Sect always like to deceive honest people like me¡±, but after thinking about it, You Meiqiao happened to be a junior of a friend, so he shouldn¡¯t say that to her face. Seeing that Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t believe it, You Meiqiao continued to ask: ¡°So let me put it another way. Master¡¯s husband, you and my master have known each other for nearly a thousand years. Have you ever seen or even heard of her going out to find a man for such a long time?¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while. ¡°It seems...isn¡¯t it? But the Phantom Charm that I modified for her still needs a man¡¯s essence to practice. If she doesn¡¯t pick up a man, from where did the essencee from?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean she has to collect it herself.¡± You Meiqiao rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember why does my master betray her own master?¡± ¡°What you said seems to make some sense.¡± Bai Qiuran showed a look of suspicion, and then said suspiciously: ¡°But what does Su Xiangxue want? Chastity reputation? Since she decided to take over the Kamasutra Sect, she mustn¡¯t care about it.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you!¡± You Meiqiao said seriously: ¡°Although the master does not say anything, she has been devoted to you for hundreds of years.¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Qiuran was a little surprised. Qing Danying said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything¡±, and then pulled the dull Lin Fan aside. Li Jinyao, who was next to him, puffed up her mouth and muttered: ¡°Senior, I am also a virgin!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Qiuran was still in a state of astonishment, and replied subconsciously after hearing this: ¡°What does that matter to me?¡± ¡°Puff!¡± You Meiqiao didn¡¯t hold back a smile for a while, and then said to Li Jinyao sternly: ¡°Hey, Sister Li, I respect your cultivation level, but please be more reserved. ¡®Come first, served first¡¯. My master has been waiting in line for hundreds of years. Please respect your seniors.¡± Li Jinyao curled her mouth and muttered in a low voice: ¡°No one knows the future...¡± Master, I can only help you here till this point. Seeing that Li Jinyao had chosen to retreat temporarily, You Meiqiao smiled slightly and thought. ¡°Ahem, all right, let¡¯s talk about the main business.¡± Bai Qiuran stood up. In order to conceal his embarrassment, he stretched out his hand to open a hole in the cliff, and then let all the people go in and rest. Taking advantage of this time, he also told Qing Danying, Lin Fan, and You Meiqiao about thest trial, and let them rest well. After they recovered, he took them to thest trial to farm the spirit stone. The other three people quickly began to settle down, and Li Jinyao entered into a state after a little awkwardness. Bai Qiuran came to the opening of the cave, sat cross-legged, and then sighed while looking at the mist that stretched outside the cave. Today I really learned a piece of shocking news. I am afraid that most people in the cultivation world can¡¯t believe that the leader of the Kamasutra Sect, the biggest boss of the sex industry in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, is actually a virgin. What shocked him even more was that after learning the news, there was an uncontroble gleam in his heart. ¡°What am I happy about?¡± He said to himself: ¡°I¡¯m a fool.¡± Two or three dayster, when Bai Qiuran and others returned to the cliff to rest, Bai Qiuran¡¯s disciple Tang Ruowei finally walked out of the mist. Next to her was Zuo Yanfei, who was also one of the Heavenly Army disciples that were chosen to enter. In short, these two very girls fatefully gathered again. And because of the jade slip given by Bai Qiuran, this time it¡¯s Tang Ruowei who took Zuo Yanfei through the trials. When seeing Bai Qiuran and others still here, the two girls naturally acted very surprisedly. Tang Ruowei held Zuo Yanfei back in his hand and came to Bai Qiuran cautiously, looking at him suspiciously. ¡°What are you doing? Do you doubt me again?¡± Seeing Tang Ruowei¡¯s appearance, Bai Qiuran knew what this girl was thinking. He said lightly: ¡°Would you like to hear another poem about your chest?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Tang Ruowei resolutely refused. ¡°I have my verification method.¡± She fetched a jade slip from the storage bag on her waist, and then said to the others: ¡°Regardless of whether you are true or not, please keep a little further... for the sake of your safety.¡± The other people looked at each other, then Qing Danying took Lin Fan, and Li Jinyao took You Meiqiao, flying up and avoiding them far away. Zuo Yanfei also stepped back a lot and then watched Tang Ruowei shouted and threw the jade slip in her hand towards Bai Qiuran. With a bang, the jade slip touched Bai Qiuran¡¯s forehead, and then suddenly shattered. From it burst out infinitely white sword energy, filling the surrounding space of ten meters, created a pir of light prating through the clouds, even created some small ck space cracks. A vast number of sword beams shuttled, covering Bai Qiuran who was standing in the center of the explosion. Afterward, the sword energy converged, and a smooth circr pit with a radius of ten meters appeared on the cliff. The wall of the cave was t and smooth. Bai Qiuran appeared in the original position unharmed and then fell with gravity. Li Jinyao used a spell, stretched her ck hair and wrapped around Bai Qiuran¡¯s waist, and hung him up. Tang Ruowei breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this. ¡°It seems this is the master himself.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, if you can throw the jade slip that I gave you on my face without hesitation, you must be my unlovable d¨ªciple.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°I met a Land Immortal impersonating Sister Li before, and almost be tricked. When she finally showed h? true color, I used the jade slip you gave me to destroy her.¡± Tang Ruowei said: ¡°After all, if you were fake, I would have eliminated a great enemy, and you are real, it would be useless. And... I still have one in my hand.¡± Bai Qiuran was in the air, dangling from Li Jinyao¡¯s ck hair, and then was ced on the ground. Standing firmly at the entrance of the cave, Bai Qiuran waved to Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei: ¡°Come in, unruly d¨ªciple, I¡¯ll tell you about this final trial.¡± Book 4: 20: Maxed Out

Book 4: Chapter 20: Maxed Out

Spending a few minutes, Bai Qiuran briefly exined to Tang Ruowei and Zuo Yanfei and then asked: ¡°So, did you bring surveying and mapping tools?¡± ¡°Of course, I always carry it.¡± Tang Ruowei replied. ¡°Good. You take a rest first, and then I will take you to the cave.¡± Bai Qiuran touched her head. ¡°After entering, I¡¯ll stop the monster, you and Miss Li will be responsible for recording the formation.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded, and walked aside with Zuo Yanfei, preparing to adjust her breath to restore her True Qi. Bai Qiuran also stepped aside and began to teach Lin Fan how to practice the Sharp Golden Sword. At this time, Tang Ruowei suddenly heard Li Jinyao next to her calling her in a very small voice: ¡°Ruowei, Ruowei,e here.¡± She looked at Li Jinyao and found that the genius of the Heavenly Demon Sect winked at her. Tang Ruowei stood up and walked aside with her, while Zuo Yanfei nced at her strangely, but did not stop. After all, Bai Qiuran was here, even if Li Jinyao belonged to the Demon Sect, she would not dare to do anything to his precious apprentice under his eyes. Following Li Jinyao to a corner deep in the cave, Tang Ruowei saw her stop, so she asked: ¡°Sister Li, what are you asking me to do?¡± Li Jinyao took a sneaky look over there. You Meiqiao seemed to be sorting her storage bag, with her back facing them and did not look over, so Li Jinyao asked: ¡°Ruowei, I want to tell you a piece of big news. Do you know Sect Master Su Xiangxue of the Kamasutra Sect? She turned out to be a virgin!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Tang Ruowei blinked. ¡°I already know this.¡± ¡°What? You know?¡± Li Jinyao grabbed her shoulders and said shakingly: ¡°Then Sect Master Su Xiangxue is interesting to your master, can you see it too?¡± ¡°Except for my dense master, everyone can tell it.¡± Tang Ruowei rolled her eyes. ¡°Then do you have any opinion?¡± Li Jinyao asked with disappointment. ¡°Why should I have an opinion...¡± Tang Ruowei thought for a while and said: ¡°Oh, should I congratte Master for finally getting a girlfriend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this, Ruo Wei, don¡¯t you have any feelings for Sword Patriarch?¡± Li Jinyao raised her eyebrows and said: ¡°When I expressed my affection for Sword Patriarch before, didn¡¯t you also feel a little unhappy?¡± Tang Ruowei stunned for a moment, and then denied: ¡°I do not have it.¡± Li Jinyao looked at her up and down. ¡°Then have you ever thought about finding a partner?¡± Tang Ruowei nced down at her chest, then shook her head. ¡°How can I find one when my exercise has not sessful?¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± Li Jinyao was angry andughed: ¡°You and Sword Patriarch are almost forged by the same mold... you two deserve to be master and apprentice.¡± She finally realized that Tang Ruowei did have a good impression of her master, but because of her physical defects, she had a sense of inferiority. It was the same as Bai Qiuran¡¯s feeling that his cultivation level was low. ¡°So why does Sister Li have a good impression of my master?¡± Tang Ruowei nced at Bai Qiuran, then asked: ¡°There is nothing about him that is likable...¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s rich, handsome, strong, and talented. Except for his habit of rubbing salt on others¡¯ wounds and his age, he has no shorings. And I don¡¯t care about these two. I have a good temper and we are both cultivators so the age gap won¡¯t matter.¡± Li Jinyao replied without hesitation, thinking about it a lot. ¡°More importantly, senior has always cared about the world peace in his heart, and he is also very good to the people around him. These are all bonus points for choosing a husband. A man without no merit can¡¯t attract a woman like Sect Master Su... Am I right, Ruowei?¡± Tang Ruowei thought about it carefully and found that what Li Jinyao said seemed to make sense. ¡°Sister Ruowei...¡± At this time, Li Jinyao took her palm again. ¡°Are we friends?¡± Tang Ruowei hesitated: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Li Jinyao took Tang Ruowei¡¯s hand and said seriously: ¡°Help me conquer your master!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Ruowei squinted her eyes with a dazed expression. ¡°Help me conquer your dense master.¡± Li Jinyao raised Tang Ruowei¡¯s hands and said seriously: ¡°In exchange, I will also be your ally. If one day in the future you realized your true feeling, I will help you in turn!¡± After a while, the two walked out of the cave and came in front of everyone. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m wondering where did you go.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the two girls and said: ¡°Are you all rested well?¡± ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei both nodded and replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Qiuran led the team to go out first and did not notice the eye contact between Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei. Only You Meiqiao on the side noticed this, and then touched her white chin thoughtfully. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Boom! Boom! There was a series of explosions outside the hall, and the vibration caused the dust umted in the hall for countless years to fall down and hit the ck-robed man, but he didn¡¯t notice it. He was lying on the throne in the temple, staring at the sky nkly. His eyes, which were bright before, had now be lifeless. With his skinny appearance, he looked like he was really dead. The explosion soon subsided. He heard footstepsing to the front of the hall, and then someone shook their storage bags at the door, and the high-grade spirit stones made a clear sound when they collided. The 187th pass... The ck-robed man remained silent, numbly counting the people outside the temple in his heart. Originally, these high-grade spirit stones were consumables prepared by the true owner of the Wise Immortal Mansion to help cultivators restore the energy and physical strength during the trial. But since the guy Bai Qiuran put in a storage bag at the entrance of his hall more than a month ago, these spirit stones have be mere drops and trophies. Over the past month, Bai Qiuran has gone back and forth in the [five clinging-aggregates] trial a total of 187 times, and he brought more people here. In the beginning, it was just a female cultivator, and then gradually became a few, then more than a dozen, and in the end, almost all the disciples who participated in the exploratory operation united here. More and more people took trial at the same time, and even the space and transmission mechanism of the mansion slowly became overload, thus the frequency of the refresh the trial has to be extended toplete the buffer of energy operation. It¡¯s like the number of yers became overwhelming, the server had no choice but to restart. Some of his former subordinates andpanions, hiding here with only their souls, also used the means of possessing to snatch the bodies of several of them, and mixed in the team, but they were all caught by that white-haired weird guy and were killed. Originally, the number of Land Immortals was notrge even in their time. In order to avoid the crisis, these Land Immortals sealed their souls in the resident soul crystals they refined, which was the kind of ck prism that Bai Qiuran found. Only a handful of Land Immortals like him, whose soul was strong enough, could stay awake, waiting for opportunities, and then used the soul crystal to liberate the remaining Land Immortals. The few that Bai Qiuran killed were the only Land Immortals left in this cave that could possess others on their own. Now, leaving aside the skull, he was left alone. And he could only stay in this room to survive, lest his soul would dissipate on its own one day like a candle¡¯s fire in the wind. But this time, the situation seemed to be slightly different. Just as the ck-robed man was in a daze, someone suddenly opened the door of the hall and walked in unexpectedly. Book 4: 21: Immortal Mansions Original Owner

Book 4: Chapter 21: Immortal Mansion''s Original Owner

The door of the hall opened, and the light from outside the hall shone in, making the ck-robed man feel a little ufortable. He recovered from the confusion and saw the figure standing at the door of the temple, and then he couldn¡¯t help dancing in ecstasy. It¡¯s not easy, I waited for you for so long, and finally, you are willing toe in and face me! Desperately suppressing his emotions, the ck-robed man feared that his violent consciousness fluctuations would be noticed by the man in front of him. Bai Qiuran stood at the door, seeming to be watching him. The ck-robed man tried his best to suppress the fluctuations in the consciousness of his soul and tried to disguise himself as a corpse. After watching for a while, Bai Qiuran turned his head, as if to exhort the people outside the door, and then closed the hall door with his backhand. Great, it seems he didn¡¯t notice... The ck-robed man was secretly happy, waiting quietly for the opportunity. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t seem to be vignt. While looking around the situation in the hall, he approached the throne where the ck-robed man was sitting on. Ten meters... five meters... three meters... Even though this decayed body had no lungs to breathe, the ck-robed man still felt that he was holding his breath nervously. Finally, Bai Qiuran came to a ce less than one meter in front of him and slowly stretched out his palm to his body. Now! The ck robe man yelled in his heart and activated the possession spell that he had prepared and practiced for thousands of years. His soul escaped from the decayed body and turned into a faintly invisible blue light, flying towards the middle of Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyebrows. Suddenly, Bai Qiuran¡¯s palm appeared on his route, holding a ck prism ¨C that is what Land Immortals used to store their souls, but it also had the effect of forcefully absorbing the souls of Land Immortals. After being touched by that thing, his soul would be forcibly sucked into it. After that, unless Bai Qiuran inserted the prism into a living body, he would never see the sun again in this life. But you are not the only one who is prepared! The ck-robed man sneered, and then on the way to charge, his soul was actually divided into two. The small part was a useless soul fragment that he abandoned. It was instantly sucked into the ck prism in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand. Arge portion of his soul went around behind Bai Qiuran and mmed into the nape of his neck. In the blink of an eye, Bai Qiuran¡¯s other hand suddenly raised again, blocking the nape of his neck with another ck prism. How many Land Immortals did this guy kill? These resident soul crystals were obviously taken from the hands of the Land Immortals, but the ck-robed man did not see Bai Qiuran retrieve any resident soul crystals from the Land Immortals who he had killed. Either he had already killed several Land Immortals before entering the Wise Immortal Mansion, or he had obtained it while the ck robe man was unprepared. But now with two resident soul crystals in hand, the soul of the ck-robed man could no longer reach Bai Qiuran¡¯s spiritual tform. From the knowledge and experience of a Land Immortal, he could naturally see that Bai Qiuran¡¯s martial art skill has already reached the highest level. Not to mention the current era, even in the heyday of the Sacred Dynasty, there were very few that couldpare to him. For the ck-robed man, the Soul Crystal in his palms has be a high wall that would kill him instantly when touched. Even though there was still a ray of hope, the ck-robed man who¡¯s afraid of death would not dare to gamble. If he didn¡¯t value his own life so much, he might not survive till now. The ck-robed man¡¯s soul circted in mid-air at great speed, like aet with the long light tail, and rushed towards the rotten body that copsed on the throne, Bai Qiuran raised his hand and threw the ck prism flew out and hit the ck-robed man¡¯s soul in the middle of trajectory, but the ck-robed man decisively split his soul into two parts again. The Seven Spirits were hit by the ck prism and sucked into it, while the Three Souls got into the body of the ck-robed man, and manipted the decayed body to move again. The ck robe man used hisst strength and pinched a magic seal with his withered arms. There was a sudden mist in the hall, and space turned upside down, sucking the ck robe man, Bai Qiuran, and everything in the hall into another space. The mist gathered and dispersed, and the three souls of the ck-robed man abandoned his body on the way and flew away, while Bai Qiuran and the body of the ck-robed man who had been thrown by him appeared in the middle of a dark space. A feeling of weightlessness came, Bai Qiuran lowered his head and looked down. There was vast darkness under his feet, and he couldn¡¯t see where the ground was, or even if there was any ground. He closed his eyes and sighed, then stabilized his body, andnded straight. He has been falling for an unknown amount of time. After a while, Bai Qiuran felt his feet touch the ground, and then rumbling, causing a huge copse. In the darkness, he didn¡¯t know how much damage was caused by the shock wave caused by his fall, and whether it hurt other things in this dark space. A moment after, the body of the ck-robed man alsonded, instantly shattered to pieces. Bai Qiuran patted the non-existent dust on his body, checked the surrounding situation, and when he was about to leave, suddenly heard a slight voice in his ears. ¡°Little friend, little friend! Can you help me?¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned for a moment and walked towards the ce where the sound was made. The direction the voice came from was exactly the body of the ck-robed man next to Bai Qiuran. This body was a husk. The muscles and internal organs inside were long decayed, and the huge impact smashed the bones inside. It now looked like some kind of inferior toy which was broken. Bai Qiuran stretched his feet and flipped it, then kicking this body aside, and then saw the one who was talking. It was a human skull, but with a raging green soul fire was burning deep in the eye sockets. Bai Qiuran used his Soul Awareness to scan it, only to find that there was no soul inside it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to scan me, I have no malice against you, little friend. Even if I want to possess someone, I don¡¯t have that ability now.¡± The skull said, a sense of self-deprecating in the words. ¡°Because of my stupidity and gullibility, my three souls and seven spirits have long been destroyed by people, and I only rely on the blessing of heaven to exist.¡± ¡°Then can you help me go out?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m this Immortal Mansion¡¯s original owner!¡± The words of the skull are full of confidence. At this moment, there was a loud roar in the depths of darkness, and the sound wave became a huge wave, shaking the earth rumblingly. Hearing this voice, the tone of the skull changed, and said urgently: ¡°No, he¡¯s manipting that corpse... Quickly, do as I said, I¡¯ll teach you how to teleport in this space!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± A muffled low voice sounded, and in the darkness, a giant fell from the sky and fell to Bai Qiuran and the skull. Book 4: 22: Great Devil

Book 4: Chapter 22: Great Devil

The giant in the darkness poked its head out, allowing Bai Qiuran to see its face. It had a stout body, covered with long brown-ck hair, and the height of several tens of feet, looked like a big mountain in the dark. Its two arms were covered with ck scales. Even its fingernails were much bigger than Bai Qiuran. This devil had three eyes, two horns, a bird head, a humanoid body, dragon arms, tiger ws, but its lower body was an insect-like arthropod structure. Under those carapaces, there were muscles that contain horrible strength. A long giant snake coiled around its waist, swallowing deadly poisonous mist-that was its tail. Looking at this devil, Bai Qiuran said in amazement: ¡°Devil race?¡± ¡°Not only that.¡± The skull said: ¡°This is thest Great Devil who was killed in the Sacred Dynasty era, and it is much stronger than the immortal!¡± ¡°In its lifetime this devil was the left-wing vanguard of the devil army. We killed him in the Wise Immortal Mansion tens of thousands of years ago. In order to kill him, we paid the price of a dozen of peak Land Immortals.¡± This Great Devil lowered his head, and in the third eye pupil of his forehead, a faint blue me was burning, and it was obvious that the escaped soul from the ck robe man was controlling it. ¡°Young man, you have no chance of winning against it!¡± It opened its beak and screamed, and the air from its mouth copsed the earth, countless rocks were blown away, and there was a cloud of dust appeared in this dark space, covered for hundreds of miles. At this time, even Bai Qiuran was blown upside down. He stood firm, but the ground under his feet couldn¡¯t withstand the force. The white-haired youth was whirling in the wind, the skull was also caught in the wind, and screamed. ¡°I caught you.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his hand to grab the skull¡¯s eye socket, ignoring thetter¡¯s shouts of ¡°itchy¡± and ¡°blind¡±, andnded safely on the ground a few miles away. He raised the skull and looked at him, and the skull quickly persuaded: ¡°Before he used the Decays of Heaven technique, he practiced the method of manipting the corpse. The great devil has no soul left. Therefore, he can unleash at least 80% of the strength of this body. Run!¡± ¡°A divergency who can¡¯t even fly, can I still let him run away?¡± The great devil manipted by the ck-robed manughed, leaped a few miles, and hit the ground with a punch. The earth was exploded like being hit by a huge meteorite, and dozens of miles of the ground instantly copsed, forming fragments of varying sizes. Only by relying on the power of the flesh to exert the power that surpasses the cultivators who specially trained martial arts, this was the danger of the devil race. ¡°In the war between humans and devils, how did we win back then?¡± Bai Qiuran raised the skull in one hand, casually dodged the shock wave, and asked at the same time. ¡°How do I know? When that happened, I have been dead for tens of thousands of years.¡± The skull said: ¡°Probably there was a freak like you leading us.¡± ¡°When I was picking up food on the battlefield, the battle between humans and devils was not over yet.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°At that time, almost all the masters of human side died. Where did such a freak like mee from?¡± While two of them were still struggling with this question, the big devil¡¯s head came over, and the three-eyed blue soul fire swayed dimly. It smiled: ¡°Surrender, kid, you have no chance of winning, I don¡¯t want to ruin such a good body, as long as you surrender, I will¡ª¡± boom! Bai Qiuran raised his hand, and his infuriating Qi gushed out unlimitedly, forming a huge golden palm print, and with a loud noise, it hit the devil¡¯s body. It was like squeezing a mass of cream with a palm-shaped mold. The devil¡¯s invincible body was dented by this golden palm print, and then burst out a rain of flesh and blood, and its upper body was missing. The rest of the lower body was still standing alone. ¡°All right.¡± Bai Qiuran retracted his palm, turned his head, and asked the skull: ¡°How do I extract his three souls from the body of the great devil?¡± ¡°Well..., first you have to find its head.¡± The skull hesitated. ¡°But I think he has probably died for real...¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity, I haven¡¯t...¡± Before Bai Qiuran¡¯s words fell, a blue light suddenly struck from the darkness, hit his back, and sank into his body. ¡°Oops!¡± The skull eximed: ¡°His three souls have not yet dispersed!¡± Bai Qiuran, who was hit, was stunned. After a while, he suddenly took out a ck spike from his chest and looked at the inside. Within the ck spike, a group of glowing soul fire was looming. A scream echoed: ¡°What did you do to me?!¡± ¡°Obviously you ran into it yourself, how do you me me?¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°This ck spike is our improved version based on your gadget, which is specially used for self-defense, but currently this is the only one. I also think that it is a pity that I have no chance it until now. It must be better to give it to those few disciples who were possessed... But the result is unexpected, you came in by yourself.¡± Bai Qiuran no longer paid attention to the howling and cursing of the immortal soul trapped in it, and took the ck spike into his arms, then looked at the skull on his other hand and asked: ¡°Okay, now we can talk, how do I get out?¡± ¡°Before that, can you allow me to ask a question to satisfy my curiosity?¡± The skull asked. Bai Qiuran nodded and motioned for it to ask. ¡°The Land Immortal who is trapped by you, he thinks you are a divergency, but with the Great Wisdom bestowed by Heaven, I understand that not only what you are cultivating is actually a formal cultivation method, but you¡¯re also in the Qi Refining stage.¡± The skull organized his words and then asked: ¡°Then, can you tell me, how manyyers have you practiced?¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while, then replied: ¡°It¡¯s currently in the 66,666thyer. I¡¯m about to break through soon, but I¡¯m suppressed.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The skull smiled bitterly: ¡°No wonder you are so strong.¡± He babbled and counted: ¡°There are 9 major stages and 41 minor stages in the cultivation realm from body forging to Great Ascension. There are ten levels in the Qi Refining stage, so let divide the Foundation Establishment stage, Golden Core stage... into ten levels too. Taking the difference in the quality into consideration, the ones who reached the Immortal Realm is only equivalent to less than 200yers in the Qi Refining stage, which is far behind you...what is your strength now?¡± ¡°How the hell do I know?¡± Bai Qiuran asked back. ¡°Yes, even the Great Wisdom bestowed to me by Heaven can¡¯t measure your strength, how can you know...I am stupid.¡± The skull smiled bitterly: ¡°If you have any questions, just ask. I know everything, if you want to go out now, I can also tell you how to go out.¡± ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, then no need to hurry. Let me ask another question first.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while and asked: ¡°What is your true identity?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The skull said lightly: ¡°I am an immortal who has been given Great Wisdom by Heaven. I assisted the immortal dynasty in the previous era. I was called Wise Immortal. I am also the true master of this mansion.¡± Book 4: 23: Heavenly Jealous Physique

Book 4: Chapter 23: Heavenly Jealous Physique

¡°You are Wise Immortal?¡± Bai Qiuran said in surprise: ¡°I thought that Wise Immortal was the leader of the Land Immortals.¡± ¡°It used to be like that, but then my shameless apprentice took them to rebel.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he is too stupid, still thinking about fighting for power when facing the crisis of subjugation, or I am too stupid to realize that he is so stupid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to handle, you two are stupid.¡± Bai Qiuran asked again: ¡°Can you tell me what happened before the battle between humans and devils? Much of our current history has been destroyed, and the remaining ones are unclear.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a secret thing.¡± Wise Immortal continued to answer: ¡°I believe you have guessed more or less now. Yes, before the battle between humans and devils, the human race once established an immortal dynasty that ruled the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, called the Sacred Dynasty. However, the origin of this dynasty began from the previous onde.¡± Wise Immortal slowly exined everything. ¡°To talk about the Sacred Dynasty, we have to start with the immortal dynasty before the Sacred Dynasty. Before the Sacred Dynasty, there was also an immortal dynasty, named Dongqing Dynasty, its royal color was green. This immortal dynasty used to extend the map of the human race to the wilderness. In the time of the Eastern Qing Dynasty, the far west of Broken Soul River was called the wilderness. The Dongqing Dynasty was founded by the first generation of the Holy Green Emperor, and itsted for several generations until it was passed to thest generation of the Holy Green Emperor. Even though his tyrannical and cruel reign caused people¡¯sints and dissatisfaction everywhere, some Land Immortal also raised the g of rebellion, at this time, the strength of the Dongqing Immortal Dynasty was still overwhelmingly strong. Just like the record on the stone tablet, the Holy Green Emperor randomly sent an army to sweep these mobs. ¡°Land Immortal Zhang Lie of the Zuiyin Mountain was actually the most powerful force in the resistance at the time, but even he onlysted a year before he was beheaded.¡± The skull head paused and continued: ¡°The reason why the inscriptions you saw awakened the ancient city of the Sacred Dynasty is because the first emperor of the Sacred Dynasty is the descendant of Zhang Lie.¡± It continued to narrate the affairs of the Sacred Dynasty. ¡°Originally, the Holy Green Emperor, who had overwhelming strength, was able to continue the Dongqing Immortal Dynasty for a long time no matter how tyrannical and cruel he was, but just three years after the execution of Zhang Lie, the entire Dongqing Immortal Dynasty, including the Imperial Army guarding the capital, the Flying Scale Army guarding the fissures in the demon world, the Demon Squashing Army guarding the Broken Soul River, all these elite immortal troops disappeared overnight. Then, as if it was nned, the devils and giant beasts in the Wilderness crossed the unguarded Broken Soul River and rushed straight into Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. The Dongqing Immortal Dynasty which has existed for tens of thousands of years just perished. ¡°The next is a terrible period. During this period of time, the human race was ughtered and swallowed by the devils and giant beasts, and the poption was almost drastically reduced by 70%.¡± Skull head quietly said: ¡°Until Zhang Lie¡¯s descendant, Zhang Qing, who has cultivated to the perfect state of Land Immortal, united the human race under hismand. He created the Sacred Dynasty, gradually unified the human race, and driving the devils and giant beasts to the western soil. This is the establishment of the sacred dynasty.¡± ¡°The so-called Land Immortals are immortals who have broken through the Great Ascension stage but have stayed in the mortal world and have not ascended to the Immortal Realm, right?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°So there should be no life limit for such people? What happened to Zhang Qing after established the Sacred Dynasty?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead. Zhang Qing, like his ancestor Zhang Lie, is an idealist who can sacrifice his life for the human race.¡± The skull¡¯s tone was a little regretful. ¡°After the human race has gained a firm foothold in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, not only the devils but also the neighboring demons will attack from time to time. In the beginning, when the Dongqing Immortal Dynasty still existed, it was so powerful that they could only bow their heads. At that time, they finally found a chance. Many emperors of the Sacred Dynasty worked hard to maintain the peace, several ones even died in battle. The human race finally established its hegemony in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, the devils, and the giant beasts returned to the wilderness, and the demons also returned to the demon world after signing the treaty. Then, after a period of rtive peace, some of the emperors chose to ascend and go to the Immortal Realm to pursue a higher cultivation level, while some died in the power struggle of the royal family, just like the Dongqing Dynasty. In general, the Sacred Dynasty finally gradually corrupted afterck of restraining power, and followed in the footsteps of the Dongqing Immortal Dynasty.¡± ¡°Then it went off like this?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°No,ter, when thest emperor of the Sacred Dynasty reigned, the demons and giant beasts that had been silent for many years in the wilderness suddenly appeared again. After tens of thousands of years, they seemed to be stronger and more perfect. The Sacred Dynasty has been unable to resist them this time. Even if the emperor fought desperately, he was not able to change the situation.¡± The skull replied: ¡°Later, in order to leave the vital resources for the future human race, I was ordered to bring people to open up this Wise Immortal Mansion, and forged countless ancient cities. Originally, these ancient cities were used to evacuate the people and allow the people of the Sacred Dynasty to be able to hibernate underground to avoid disaster, but at this time, taking advantage of the emperor¡¯s death in battle, the crown prince took a group of Land Immortals and seized power. They killed me and destroyed my soul, that¡¯s how I end up in the current state. Then, they forcibly opened the ipleted ancient city, sealed their own soul in hibernation, intended to rebuild hegemony by possession when the human race regenerates.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a history of ups and downs.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed: ¡°Then let¡¯s stop the topic of history here. Wise Immortal, you said that you have the Great Wisdom granted by Heaven, does it mean you know everything?¡± ¡°No, what I know is limited to what I have seen before. The Great Wisdom given to me by Heaven is that when I see something, I can learn all its information through Heaven, but I can¡¯t know what I haven¡¯t seen. For example, why did the people of the Immortal Dynasty of Dongqing disappear overnight, I don¡¯t know.¡± The skull exined: ¡°In order to satisfy my insatiable thirst for knowledge, I sacrificed my other desires in exchange for this ability and the immortality blessed by heaven.¡± ¡°Oh, that means you don¡¯t know how I can build the foundation?¡± Bai Qiuran was quite disappointed, and asked with a little expectation: ¡°In my case, can you get some clues through Heaven?¡± ¡°Of course, there is no need to ask Heaven. I have seen a situation like you before.¡± The soul fire in Wise Immortal¡¯s eyes floated in Bai Qiuran¡¯s direction. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Heavenly Jealous Physique? Although it is rare, I still know it.¡± ¡°Heavenly Jealous?¡± Bai Qiuran blinked and muttered ¡°There is something wrong¡± in his heart, and hurriedly asked: ¡°What it is?¡± Book 4: 24: A Ray Of Hope

Book 4: Chapter 24: A Ray Of Hope

Wise Immortal didn¡¯t answer Bai Qiuran¡¯s question immediately and instead asked: ¡°Does your Sea of Qi give a feeling that it¡¯s limitless, but you can cultivate without letting your Qi leak?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Qiuran froze for a while and replied. ¡°Then there is no doubt you have Heavenly Jealous Physique.¡± Wise Immortal said firmly. ¡°So what? Is this physique very powerful?¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s tone became more cautious when it came to foundation building. ¡°How do I put it...that¡¯splicated.¡± Wise Immortal thought for a while and replied: ¡°In all respects, Heavenly Jealous Physique is indeed the most terrifying physique I know, not only because people born with this physique are also the most talented geniuses with Heavenly level Spiritual Root, and more importantly, their talent will continue to grow with the passage of time and cultivation level. In the end, even the two strongest physiques in the cultivation world in the legend, the Spiritual Immortal Physique and the Heavenly Demon Physique are inferior to the fully grown Heavenly Jealous Physique.¡± ¡°So that is unrivaled?¡± Bai Qiuran said in surprise. ¡°It is true from this aspect, but there is another reason why I say it isplicated.¡± Wise Immortal quietly said: ¡°There¡¯s a reason it¡¯s called Heavenly Jealous Physique. Even Heaven was jealous of that physique. Averagely, less than one person possesses this kind of physique is born per 100,000 years. The potential that it has is basically unlimited, infinite Sea of Qi, unlimited growth of qualifications, but there is one limit: lifespan.¡± The green soul fire in the skull¡¯s eyes burned more vigorously, and Bai Qiuran felt it was looking at him. ¡°You should understand. Although we say that the greater the Sea of Qi capacity, the better, it is undeniable that whether it is topress the Qi into True Qi when breaking through the Foundation Establishment stage, or form the golden core when breaking through the Golden Core stage, it is necessary to use the wall of the Sea of Qi to reverselypress and condense the energy in the body. So even if the Qi in the body of Heavenly Jealous Physique can eventually grow to be higher than the quality of the Immortal energy, but the Qi is still Qi. Infinite Sea of Qi also means there is no wall of the Sea of Qi, so Heavenly Jealous Physique can only be in the Qi Refining stage, and can only live two or three hundred years. The three-hundred-year-old God, who is full of jealousy for you, obviously won¡¯t be merciful. When the bad guys detain your soul, no matter how good your physique is, it will be empty.¡± Bai Qiuran thought of Xue Ling and his subordinates and was speechless. ¡°I once made a calction. If Heavenly Jealous Physique can sessfully pass 1000 years old, he must be unrivaled in the world, but... you know.¡± Wise Immortal continued: ¡°There was also a Heavenly Jealous Physique in our time. I watched him grow up all the way, but in the end, he was still captured by the Soul Taker when he was 350 years old. When his soul was gone, all the characteristics of Heavenly Jealous Physique were disappeared.¡± ¡°So, is it impossible for me to break through the foundation building in this life?¡± Bai Qiuran was very frustrated, and even had a thought of ¡°going out and returning to his hometown to get married and retired to have children¡±. But Wise Immortal immediately said: ¡°When did I say you can¡¯t break through and build a foundation?¡± ¡°You know how?¡± Bai Qiuran was overjoyed. ¡°I do not know.¡± Wise Immortal immediately poured a pot of cold water on his burning hope. Bai Qiuran squeezed his fist. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Wise Immortal quickly said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how to make you break through the foundation building, I know the clue... and it is very clear. It proves that Heavenly Jealous Physique can break through the Foundation Establishment stage.¡± ¡°Tell me the story.¡± Bai Qiuran put down his palm. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way...Do you know Immortal Emperor?¡± The skull asked. ¡°I know, he also booked me a seat for the ghost emperor... why, he is also Heavenly Jealous Physique?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°No, the Immortal Emperor is a human, but he is not Heavenly Jealous Physique.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°Although there is no data record for a long time, when I still have hands and feet, I used to be in the wilderness-I am referring to the wilderness of the Dongqing Dynasty era. In there I met a ruin and after reading a few murals, I have learned a lot of secrets through the Great Wisdom.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± ¡°Everyone knows that the Immortal Emperor was the first immortal in history, and he was also the person who passed the method of the immortal to the human race, but before the immortal, there was once a race on thisnd called Gods.¡± The skull slowly said: ¡°Then ording to the information I learned from that mural, during the same period of Immortal Emperor, there was also a Heavenly Jealous Physique. While Emperor Xiandi taught the human cultivation method, it was he who withstood the pressure from the Gods and allowed humans to have a chance to grow. And judging from the results shown on that mural, this Heavenly Jealous Physique has True Qi.¡± boom! Upon hearing this news, Bai Qiuran¡¯s state of mind, which hadn¡¯t been messed up for more than a thousand years, finally produced violent fluctuations. He felt as if there was a crack in this pitch-ck space, and a warm light came out from the crack, shining on him. In this world, there is still hope! Bai Qiuran was overjoyed, but it was a pity that someone had always wanted to seize his earth fairy, and at this moment, he could only watch this scene under the restraint of the ck spikes. ¡°How do I find him?¡± After the ecstasy, Bai Qiuran quickly grabbed the skull and asked. ¡°You calm down first.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°The first generation Heavenly Jealous Physique has disappeared since then, and we have never heard of him again. I guess he was killed in a battle with Gods. But if you still want to find, you can go to the wilderness and find leftover from the ancient era of gods.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Where are the ruins?¡± Bai Qiuran was trembling with excitement. He couldn¡¯t wait to rush to the wilderness immediately, looking for clues to break through the foundation. He looked around and found that he was still in the dark space, so he simply raised his palm and hit the void. With a loud bang, space was smashed into a huge space crack by his palmprints, and Wise Immortal knitted his brows at this scene ¨C if he still had eyebrows. Seeing Bai Qiuran wanted to jump in the space crack, he hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t! Over there is the trial ground of [association with the unbeloved]! Don¡¯t demolish this mansion! It¡¯s very useful! If you want to go out, I will teach you the teleportation method!¡± Hearing his voice, Bai Qiuran finally calmed down a little bit. Seeing his appearance, Wise Immortal paused before saying: ¡°And you can¡¯t go to the wilderness now. The time I encountered the relics of the gods was sheer luck. Ten thousand years of vicissitudes of life, those relics have long been buried in the ground.¡± ¡°Then where should I go now?¡± Bai Qiuran asked back. ¡°You know the demon world, right?¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°You go to the Tomb of the Demon Emperor, there are clues about the gods.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Tomb of the Demon Emperor before.¡± Bai Qiuran said that he had killed the demon royal family there. ¡°There is no clue about the gods there.¡± ¡°Of course not. What you said was just a mausoleum for theter demon emperors. What I want you to find is the mausoleum of the first generation Demon Emperor.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°The first generation Demon Emperor, like the Immortal Emperor, is also an existence that has survived from the god¡¯s era.¡± Book 4: 25: Qi Refining Stage Cannot Trigger The Tribulation

Book 4: Chapter 25: Qi Refining Stage Cannot Trigger The Tribtion

Li Jinyao, Tang Ruowei, and others waited for a long time outside the hall at the end of the Five Yin Fiery Trial, until the door of the hall finally opened slowly from the inside out. Bai Qiuran slowly walked out of the hall holding a skull. Upon seeing this, Tang Ruowei immediately held the jade slip, leaned over, and shouted in her mouth: ¡°Everyone, step back. I¡¯m not responsible for any casualty caused by this.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, you unruly student! Don¡¯t you dare to throw at me the jade slip I gave you again!¡± Bai Qiuran said righteously: ¡°Otherwise I will be reading poems in front of everyone!¡± Tang Ruowei immediately counseled by three points, and stood in ce with her hands raised, not knowing how to react. ¡°Okay, okay, Junior Sister Ruowei, this Senior Sword Ancestor must be real.¡± Li Jinyao went up and took her hand and let it go. ¡°If Senior Sword Patriarch is possessed, then all of us should be doomed by now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°You should learn more from Senior Sister Li. At this time, you should be a little smarter, and don¡¯t always think about finding opportunities to avenge your personal revenge.¡± After learning that he could break through, Bai Qiuran was in a good mood. He triumphantly walked to his disciple and touched her head. ¡°Then Senior Sword Patriarch, have you gained anything?¡± Li Jinyao asked: ¡°Uhm...we cleared the level?¡± Bai Qiuran nodded, then raised his hand and pinched a seal. In the next instant, clouds and mist rushed from all around, teleporting all the people present to another ce. After the clouds dispersed, everyone found that they were still in the sky, but they had already appeared before another heavenly gate. On this heavenly gate, there was three big, pretty characters-Land Immortal Realm. ¡°Oh, that little jerk.¡± Seeing these words, the skull head held by Bai Qiuran suddenly began to yell, and the green mes in his eyes spewed out sparks. ¡°He dared to scribble on my heavenly gate again. Still so silly, dreaming such a sweet dream.¡± ¡°Yeah, but a certain one was pinched by that silly little jerk and couldn¡¯t resist.¡± Bai Qiuran mocked him. Wise Immortal was choked by him, speechless, and everyone on the side was surprised at the skull. You Meiqiao asked: ¡°Master¡¯s husband, who is this skull?¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t bother to correct her word, raised Wise Immortal¡¯s skull and replied: ¡°This is the owner of this immortal mansion, well, the original owner.¡± ¡°Hi, young girls and boys.¡± The skull was thrown on Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands, and still greeted steadily: ¡°I am an immortal with Great Wisdom from heaven, you can call me Wise Immortal.¡± All the disciples looked at each other, Li Jinyao said: ¡°This one is Land Immortal too?¡± ¡°It used to be.¡± Wise Immortal replied with a smile, seeming not to feel any difort with his current miserable appearance. ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect to encounter a Heavenly Demon Physique in my afterlife. And seeing Heavenly Demon Physique standing next to the Heavenly Jealous Physique... It is extremely rare.¡± ¡°Okay, listen up guys. This is a treasure house that he ced during his lifetime, and there are various exercises and treasures in it. You can watch the exercises as you like. As for the magic weapons, they are said to only follow people who are predestined with them, you can also try it. ¡± Bai Qiuran pointed the Heavenly Gate behind him. ¡°Is there any trap in it?¡± Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°No, this is ¡®open the treasure chest¡¯ stage.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Little girl, you are the apprentice of this little white-haired friend, right?... The purpose of this mansion was to leave a legacy for future generations. How could I prepare traps after passing the trial? The only possible danger is Land Immortals, who are cleaned up all by your master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, you guys stay here.¡± Bai Qiuran said. ¡°Master¡¯s husband, where are you going?¡± Seeing how he was leaving, You Meiqiao asked quickly. ¡°I have something to do, go out and find your master.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Just stay here, try to learn as much as possible, and I will bring your elders inter, and we will organize and discuss together how to deal with this mansion.¡± After listening to him, Li Jinyao¡¯splexion copsed, and You Meiqiao nced at her with a smile, which made the genius of Heavenly Demon Sect pouted in distress. ¡°And you, how can I bring it conveniently...¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while, took out a fairy beast tendon from the storage bag, and prepared to hang Wise Immortal¡¯s skull on his body. Although Wise Immortal only has a skull left, his soul fire was still in it. The storage bag cannot hold souls and other spiritual bodies unless special items such as Soul-Capturing Stone and Soul Crystals were used to store the soul. ¡°Wait, wait, brother, you can tie it up if you want, don¡¯t poke in my eye socket!¡± Wise Immortal eximed: ¡°That way I will feel itchy!¡± ¡°You obviously have only one skull left, how can you feel itchy?¡± After hearing this, Tang Ruowei spit out: ¡°You don¡¯t even have skin.¡± ¡°How do I know? I¡¯m not dead because of the blessing heaven has given me. I don¡¯t know how it works.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Anyway, stab my soul fire, and I will feel it.¡± Because of Wise Immortal¡¯s desperate resistance, Bai Qiuran, who thought he was annoying, finally did not use the way of piercing the knot in his eye socket, but tied the knot on its head and hung it around his waist like a wine jar. Looking at Bai Qiuran, who was in white clothes with white hair and a skull with green eyes hung on his waist, Li Jinyao and You Meiqiao looked at each other, and said in unison: ¡°Senior Sword Patriarch (Master¡¯s husband) is even more like a demonic cultivator than ours.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying, I¡¯m a pir of Righteous Alliance.¡± Bai Qiuran drove this group of juniors into the Land Immortal Realm along with his disciples, and then took Wise Immortal with him, using the method of space teleportation to return to the top of the inverted t-top mountain. ¡°Be careful, there is a Thunder Tribtion formation outside.¡± Wise Immortal reminded: ¡°My unscrupulous apprentice changed the trigger condition of the Thunder Tribtion formation to above the Nascent Soul stage in order to prevent people with too high cultivation bases from entering. You shouldn¡¯t trigger it.... of course, you¡¯re too strong to be damaged by the thunder, but if the mansion is broken, so does the precious resources in it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°I am in the Qi Refining stage.¡± Wise Immortal was taken aback, and Bai Qiuran had already stepped on the ground and flew high. After passing through the ripples of space above his head, he returned to the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. The gravity was reversed again. The mountain was on top of his head, and he now was falling head-down from a few miles high in the sky, and below was the ancient city. ¡°It really didn¡¯t trigger the Thunder Tribtion formation.¡± Wise Immortal muttered weirdly: ¡°Does even the Heaven count him as the Qi Refining stage?¡± But at this time, Bai Qiuran had taken him andnded in the direction of the ancient city. Book 4: 26: The Blessing of Heaven

Book 4: Chapter 26: The Blessing of Heaven

The ground shook slightly, shook the tea in the teacup on the table, and wet the tabletop. Su Xiangxue, who was embroidering, put away an unfinished picture of a mandarin duck and some other embroidering tools, then covered her face with a veil, and then walked out of the room. Outside the room, at the west of the ancient city, a huge cloud of smoke was faintly visible. Su Xiangxue looked at it and turned to ask the Kamasutra Sect disciples around her: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Master.¡± A disciple of the Kamasutra Sect bowed her head and replied politely: ¡°Just now, a figure fell out of the mountain peak in the sky and hit outside the city. The elders of the other sects have all gone to check the situation.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Hearing that this figure was ¡°smashing¡± instead of nding¡±, Su Xiangxue¡¯s heart suddenly became clear. She ordered the disciples of the Kamasutra Sect to stay in ce, then flying towards that direction by herself. When she came outside the city, a few elders from the other sects except Mystery Academy had alreadye sparsely. The crowd gathered around a big pit, and Bai Qiuran, with a skull tied around his waist, was standing at the center of the pit. Seeing him like this, Su Xiangxue couldn¡¯t help but say disdainfully: ¡°What is your fashion style?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Qiuran walked out and said to the crowd: ¡°Hello everyone, I am back safely.¡± Several elders looked at each other, and then Jue Yunzi suddenly shouted. ¡°Excuse me, Uncle Ancestor!¡± Behind him, a flying sword was unsheathed, weaving countless mysterious and iparable sword beams, which contained countless changes. It was his famous skill, Sharp Golden Sword, but Jue Yunzi¡¯s move was in a much higher level than Lin Fan¡¯s. After he took the shot, Fu Yunzi and Li Pengfei also used their move at the same time. Arge pen appeared in the hand of the former, drawing ck sword energy, forming a sentence in mid-air ¡°a sharp sword to vanquish the world, a white horse to conquer thend¡±, which approached Bai Qiuran murderously. Thetter swiftly drew eight ck dragons, which breathed clouds from their mouths, flying towards Bai Qiuran. Jue Yunzi was acknowledged as the strongest sect leader of the current generation, the other two elders were also the top experts, therefore the energy they released changed the color of the world, and even the surrounding elders had to avoid the shockwave. But Bai Qiuran just waved his hand casually and pped all these attacks to the side. The space in front of him became clean all at once. The sword beams, the words, and the painting dragons dissipated, turning dozens of miles of the in behind him into pits. A cultivator in the Physique Integration stage could bepared to a natural disaster when he took action. The next moment, Bai Qiuran grabbed Jue Yunzi¡¯s sword, Fu Yunzi¡¯s pen sword, and Li Pengfei¡¯s brush in his hands. He pulled these three guys over and threw them on the ground, then gave each of them a kick which sent them flying out. Fu Yunzi was nted on a gate of the ancient city, the upper half of his body was sunk into the wall. Li Pengfei stuck to the wall and made a big silhouette. Jue Yunzi was the one who flew highest. In his miserable howling, he fell into a river not far from the ancient city. When the surrounding elders saw this, they hurriedly gathered around. Weichen Master Monk was relieved and gave a Buddhist ceremony, saying: ¡°Amitabha, it seems to be the real Sword Patriarch.¡± ¡°Oh, you smelly monk, why don¡¯t you charge along with them at this time?¡± Mu Huan said ironically: ¡°Didn¡¯t you monks always say that ¡®I shall be the one who goes to hell to save people¡¯?¡± ¡°Amitabha, the three brothers of Jueyunzi sacrifice themselves, and the little monk can¡¯t steal their limelight.¡± Weichen Master Monk touched his head and nced at Bai Qiuran. ¡°Moreover, this is not hell.¡± Mu Huan wanted to say something, but Su Xiangxue stopped them. ¡°Okay, okay, I already knew this is the real thing for a long time. Who else in this world can have such style?¡± The leader of the Kamasutra Sect sighed: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about important business.¡± Zhang Ruifei of the Heavenly Army touched his head, and then stunned: ¡°Wait a minute, Sect Master Su! If you can recognize Sword Patriarch, then why don¡¯t you tell us sooner? In that way, brother Jue Yunzi and the others have don¡¯t have to do this kind of death-seeking thing.¡± Su Xiangxue looked to the side and said: ¡°Commander Zhang, don¡¯t forget that Xiangxue was originally a demonic cultivator.¡± Zhang Ruifei was speechless. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about it.¡± At this moment, Huangfu Feng pushed him away, stepped forward, looked at the skull on Bai Qiuran¡¯s waist and asked: ¡°Sword Patriarch, how is the situation inside?¡± Bai Qiuran then briefly talked about his own experience and the situation of the disciples inside, then he took off the skull from his waist and said: ¡°This is the original owner of the Wise Immortal Mansion, a Land Immortal from thest era, Wise Immortal.¡± ¡°Kids, nice to meet you.¡± Wise Immortal, who was held in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand, greeting people: ¡°I¡¯m Wise Immortal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing, he doesn¡¯t have a soul anymore, how did he survive?¡± The elder Devil Cry of the Nether Ghost Sect stretched out his hand but was pped by Bai Qiuran. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡± Bai Qiuran winked, and then said: ¡°I asked him to teach you how to shut down that Thunder Tribtion Formation. You go to shut the formation down, then go in and deal with the mansion first.¡± Elder Devil Cry retracted his hand, thought for a moment, and then nodded. ¡°Fair enough.¡± Under the guidance of Wise Immortal, the group of elders seeded in dispelling the Thunder Tribtion Formation that was shrouded the entrance of Wise Immortal Mansion, then they entered one after another. After confirming that they had entered safely, Bai Qiuran searched for a remote ce, then activated the ghost summoning spell. After a while, a burst of negative energy filled the air, and Xue Ling emerged from the void, followed by Ming Ying. ¡°Why did you summon me this time?¡± When it came to Bai Qiuran, Xue Ling went straight to the topic as always. ¡°There are a few fresh souls of Land Immortals here.¡± Bai Qiuran took out the souls of several Land Immortals that he had defeated in the Wise Immortal Mansion, and handed them to Xue Ling together with the souls of the crowned prince of the Sacred Dynasty sealed in the ck spikes. After Xue Ling put these souls into his paperntern, Bai Qiuran handed out Wise Immortal¡¯s skull and asked: ¡°Do you ept this?¡± ¡°Haha, you are testing me!¡± Wise Immortalughed and said: ¡°Never mind, little friend, I¡¯ll let you see my sincerity.¡± Bai Qiuran ignored him but looked at Xue Ling. Since seeing the green soul fire in the skull¡¯s eye sockets, Xue Ling has fallen into a thoughtful state. After a moment, he shook his head and said: ¡°This one has the Blessing of Heaven, the Underworld can¡¯t collect his soul. Only the Heaven itself can take him.¡± Book 4: 27: The Blushing Face Of The Old Virgin

Book 4: Chapter 27: The Blushing Face Of The Old Virgin

¡°He said that he has no desires other than the thirst for knowledge. Is that true?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Yes, his other desires have disappeared.¡± Xue Ling nodded and said: ¡°If you want me to help you test him, then you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± While the two were talking, Wise Immortal was also observing Ming Ying and Xue Ling. After a while, he smiled: ¡°Oh, you two are not ordinary ghosts. One was born on the battlefield, was abandoned on the battlefield, and died on the battlefield, then sucked other broken souls and became a ghost infant. The other died in resentment and killed countless people, yet finally became a Soul Taker. It¡¯s a wonderfulbination.¡± Hearing this, Ming Ying shrank back a little timidly, while Xue Ling raised her eyebrows unhappily. ¡°Hurry up and put him away.¡± He said to Bai Qiuran. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take him back to the Underworld?¡± Bai Qiuran threw away the skull in his hand. ¡°No, no!¡± Wise Immortal retorted: ¡°The Underworld is boring, Soul Takers are a bunch of workmen who only know go to work and get off work every day, how can I satisfy my thirst for knowledge there!¡± And Xue Ling also shook his head: ¡°The Underworld won¡¯t like this kind of inquisitive guy. You keep it, as long as you don¡¯t die, he basically answers all questions, and it will help you a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, little friend Bai...no, old Bai, aren¡¯t you going to explore the imperial tomb of the first Demon Emperor? You see, not only I have maxed my analysis skill, but I¡¯m also portable, is it a great help for you?¡± Wise Immortal yelled: ¡°I also want to see the imperial tomb of the first Demon Emperor, and understand what happened between him and the Immortal Emperor and gods in the ancient times... Please, as long as you take me, you can use me as an object.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a moment. He really didn¡¯t believe in this Wise Immortal. Even if Xue Ling said that this skull had no desires other than curiosity, he didn¡¯t know if this guy would be a scourge in the future. He didn¡¯t know enough about Wise Immortal, but Xue Ling didn¡¯t ept it. Now the only solution is to bring him to the safest side. Firstly, I can watch him carefully. Secondly, Wise Immortal can be regarded as a foundation for me. Provided a clue that was in the sense and reason, I also needed to use this method to reciprocate. ¡°Then I¡¯ll temporarily keep you.¡± Bai Qiuran hung the joyful Wise Immortal back on the side of his belt, and then asked Xue Ling and Ming Ying: ¡°Does the Land Immortal incident end here?¡± ¡°Well, there are still many ancient cities in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, and there may also be surviving Land Immortals, but that is no longer a matter of your mortal world, my men will solve the problem.¡± Xue Ling nodded. ¡°Then thank you very much for this time.¡± Bai Qiuran sped her fists and saluted, then immediately said ruthlessly: ¡°You can get out, I¡¯m going to do my own thing.¡± Xue Ling looked at him uncontrobly, so he asked: ¡°Have you found a clue to break through the foundation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled when he mentioned this topic. ¡°For more than three thousand years, I finally saw the light.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Xue Ling chuckled lightly and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. There is an old saying ¡®people who travel a hundred miles think that they pass ny when they¡¯re just half of the way¡¯. Maybe it will take you more than three thousand years to find the way.¡± Bai Qiuran became angry from embarrassment and kicked Xue Ling back into the void amidst Ming Ying¡¯s panicked shout. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Back in the realm of the immortal world in the Wise Immortal Cave Mansion, Bai Qiuran found that the people of the major sects had begun to pige various ces in the cave mansion... The formal term was ¡°inspection¡±. Everyone expressed their enthusiasm, especially the group from Mystery Academy. From disciples to elders, they seemed crazy. They didn¡¯t feel like high-level elites from one of the five main sects of the righteous way in the cultivation world, but a group of patients who ran out of the asylum. Bai Qiuran narrowed his eyes and looked at the tallest pce in the sky for a while, then asked the surroundings: ¡°Who is going to call Elder Xu down from there? What kind of decent elder is lying on the roof?¡± ¡°Well, Senior Sword Patriarch, Dean Qiu Yuxuan has already received the notice, and he will bring people over soon.¡± A ¡°slightly calm¡± disciple from the Mystery Academy said to Bai Qiuran while buckling the pattern on a floor tile. ¡°Qiu Yuxuan ...¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while. ¡°How do I feel like something bad will happen...¡± Not long after, Dean Qiu Yuxuan ran in with several elders from the Mystery Academy ¡ªthey didn¡¯t have to fly on their way. As soon as this group of crazy people heard that there was a good Dixian Cave Mansion to study, they just used the newest analyzing result, the space teleporting formation that had not yet verified its safety, to jump directly from the headquarters of Mystery Academy to the Ancient City. When Bai Qiuran saw this group of people, he was shocked, thinking that when there was another cultivation sect formed from beggars. And as he expected, Qiu Yuxuan and the others did not control Elder Xu at all. After a while, the head of Mystery Academy and the eldersy a row on the top of the pce, holding various tools to calcte, while murmuring to themselves. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t bother to remind them, this was the virtue of the Mystery Academy. He instructed Qiu Yuxuan to take care not to damage things, and then walked in to see what happened to the group of direct disciples he had left in there before. After wandering around, he found that many of these disciples had found their own chances. Some found magical secrets in the book collection area, thoughtful, and some encountered magic weapons that were rted to him, triggering the ¡°recognizing the master¡± procedure. Even his own disciple Tang Ruowei has obtained an armor and was now refining it. Instead of disturbing these people, he found Su Xiangxue who was checking the situation of the disciples of the Kamasutra Sect and called her to a separate corner. ¡°It¡¯s really rare that you would take the initiative to call me out.¡± Su Xiangxue followed Bai Qiuran to sit in a flying pavilion floating on the clouds and then took off the veil on her face. Bai Qiuran was one of the few people in the cultivation world who could look directly at her face and speak normally. Others, even with the same cultivation level as her, would inevitably fluctuate under the action of the Phantom Charm. But this time, Bai Qiuran looked at her attractive face and thought of You Meiqiao¡¯s words before, and he couldn¡¯t help being a little stunned. ¡°What?¡± Su Xiangxue¡¯s abnormality was quickly noticed by Su Xiangxue. Thetter blinked, then suddenly snickered and approached him, saying: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you finally discovered the charm of this girl?¡± When she got so close, Su Xiangxue¡¯s face was also a little hot, but she still maintained her image with the decent sect master of Kamasutra Sect, and started tough at Bai Qiuran. ¡°I never said you have no charm.¡± Bai Qiuran coughed, pushed Su Xiangxue¡¯s face away slightly, and said with a serious face: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to business.¡± Book 4: 28: This Armor Is Designed For Men!

Book 4: Chapter 28: This Armor Is Designed For Men!

¡°What business?¡± Su Xiangxue sat back in her seat, calmed down the beating heart just now, and then asked. ¡°How should I put it...¡± Bai Qiuran was a little bit hesitant and stopped. ¡°I want to dig your ancestor¡¯s grave...¡± Su Xiangxue blinked nkly, then stood up and asked: ¡°No, maybe I didn¡¯t hear clearly... what did you just say?¡± ¡°I want to dig your ancestor¡¯s grave... No, please put the instrument down first, I¡¯m talking about the demon side!¡± Bai Qiuran quickly said, let Su Xiangxue calm down and listen to what he said after he finished speaking. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not my mother¡¯s.¡± Su Xiangxue replied after listening: ¡°Then go ahead...Do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°What I¡¯m looking for is the tomb of the first Demon Emperor. It is not in the same ce as the tomb where the demon emperors buried in the past. The informationwork of the Kamasutra Sect will be great help...how much do you want?¡± After all, the informationwork of the Kamasutra Sect was the property of the sect. Even if Su Xiangxue was the sect leader, she couldn¡¯t casually use it for personal reasons, so even if their private rtionship was very close, Bai Qiuran would honestly pay. Rather, he didn¡¯t want Su Xiangxue to be criticized behind her back because of their close personal rtionships. ¡°I don¡¯t take your money.¡± Su Xiangxue shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s... not so good, right?¡± Bai Qiuran hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s not just for you, I am also very interested in the tomb of the first Demon Emperor.¡± Su Xiangxue defended: ¡°And... Since it is the first Demon Emperor of the Demon Race, there should be many treasures in its tomb, right?¡± ¡°Quack, of course, little girl.¡± At this time, Wise Immortal, who hung around Bai Qiuran¡¯s waist, suddenly smiled: ¡°That¡¯s countless wealth. If you take me there, I might be able to restore the history and knowledge of that era, you know? Knowledge is the greatest wealth!¡± Su Xiangxue sighed displeasedly and asked: ¡°Are you going to take him all the time?¡± ¡°There is no other way. At present, it is safest to let him follow me. I can stop him if there is anything suspicious.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Furthermore, it is more convenient for me to collect clues with him. After all, he is an immortal with Great Wisdom.¡± ¡°What is Great Wisdom?¡± Su Xiangxue asked. ¡°It¡¯s super powerful discrimination ability.¡± Bai Qiuran exined: ¡°As long as he sees an item, he can know all the information that is directly or indirectly rted to this item.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really amazing.¡± Su Xiangxue nodded. ¡°Is this also the magical power of your era?¡± ¡°It would be great if it is.¡± Wise Immortal smiled bitterly: ¡°This is what I bought with all other desires and a heavy price. This is a gifted ability, little girl.¡± Su Xiangxue was a little puzzled. ¡°It may have been lost in this era, but in our era, there is a special magic called [Transmutation with Heaven], which can directly trade with the will of heaven, but usually at a high price.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°This spell is also stored in the library, but if it¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t rmend you to learn it. Heaven is a stingy guy.¡± ¡°In that case, take him with you.¡± Su Xiangxue heard the words and said. Although it was very ufortable that a skull-shaped third wheel was added to the asion where the two were alone, Wise Immortal did benefit Bai Qiuran a lot, and Su Xiangxue couldn¡¯t let Bai Qiuran throw him because of such a small matter. Apanying Su Xiangxue to sit in this pavilion for a while, Bai Qiuran got up and went back to check the situation of Qingming¡¯s disciples. Su Xiangxue also went to You Meiqiao. Her disciple seemed to have found some good practice secrets and wasprehending. Most of the disciples of the Qingming Sword Sect were concentrated in the magic weapon area. Compared with spells, they prefer the dazzling array of divine sword flying swords in the magic weapon area, so they basically ran here after entering the mansion, wanted to try their luck, and see if they could get a good sword. Not everyone could be like Tang Ruowei, who relied on a bet with Bai Qiuran to obtain a flying sword with the highest quality in the cultivation world. As soon as he entered the door of the hall, Bai Qiuran felt a murderous aura overflowing with stupidity in the corner next to him. ¡°There is a w!¡± Qing Danying yelled and jumped out from the darkness in the corner. The mes all over her body turned into a faint blue me, and this group of mes condensed and formed on her head, forming a bird¡¯s shape flew towards Bai Qiuran, crying. Bai Qiuran took a look and found that this little girl had broken through to the Deity Transformation stage. However, facing him, this was still useless. After a second, Qing Danying was restrained by Bai Qiuran¡¯s arms, held in his hand, and could only rely on her two calves to constantly flop. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there is a Blue Pheasant to survive in this era.¡± Wise Immortal watched Qing Danying and said. ¡°This is a species from the era of gods. I thought they are extinct.¡± ¡°Is it amazing?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°When I picked her up, she looked like a chicken.¡± ¡°During the time of God, Blue Pheasant was just a subordinate race of Phoenix, the king of birds.¡± Wise Immortal thought for a while and replied: ¡°But of course it¡¯s awesome when you look at it now. I guess we can no longer find a demon that has purer blood than her on this world.¡± ¡°I am a divine beast! Not a demon!¡± Qing Danying thumped in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand in protest. ¡°Isn¡¯t a divine beast a demon?¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°The first demon emperor of demon race is a pure-blooded nine-headed dragon divine beast, yet he still calls himself a demon.¡± Qing Danying kicked Wise Immortal¡¯s skull angrily, and Bai Qiuran quickly changed her to the other hand. Within two steps, Lin Fan suddenly rushed out from the corner next to him. Holding a new and simple bronze sword in his hand, he shouted to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, watch the sword!¡± After that, without waiting for Bai Qiuran¡¯s response, he raised his long sword and attacked Bai Qiuran with all his might. The sky was full of sword shadows, and it was mixed with endless changes, and the sharp golden air cut the air and made a sharp sound. After guiding and taking him through the five clinging-aggregates trial, Bai Qiuran discovered that Lin Fan¡¯s progress was indeed obvious. This disciple was not good atmunicating with people, but he was very good at swordsmanship. Achievements and enthusiasm are real. Bai Qiuran captured him backhand, lifted him up, and asked: ¡°You are not like a kid who can do this kind of thing... who told you to do this?¡± ¡°My master.¡± Lin Fan was a very polite young man. In front of Bai Qiuran, who has higher seniority, he said the truth without hesitation. ¡°He said that fighting with you is the fastest way to advance my swordsmanship because you won¡¯t die in any way, and you will also teach me how to use swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Bai Qiuran put Lin Fan down, casually pointed out a few words about his weakness in swordsmanship, and at the same time secretly wrote Jue Yunzi¡¯s name on his notebook. As he walked and checked, Bai Qiuran found that every of Qingming¡¯s disciples had basically achieved something, and finally, in the end, he came to his disciple Tang Ruowei. Tang Ruowei¡¯s refining of that precious armor hase to an end, and the divine light has converged, and there has been a weak connection between the two. But looking at that armor, Bai Qiuran always felt something strange, but he couldn¡¯t tell. After watching for a while, Tang Ruowei sessfully refined the armor. She opened her eyes and the armor was automatically put on her body, but because the girl was wearing a long skirt, it looked a bit nondescript. ¡°Master.¡± She walked over to Bai Qiuran, but Bai Qiuran found it unpleasant to look at it, so he lifted Wise Immortal up and let him face Tang Ruowei¡¯s direction. ¡°Old man, can you see what¡¯s going on? Why do I feel a bit awkward when I look at her?¡± The green fire in Wise Immortal¡¯s eyes faintly flickered for a moment, and suddenly said: ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this Hollow Earth Armor? Why did you wear it?¡± After hearing that Tang Ruowei was a little at a loss, Bai Qiuran also hurriedly asked. ¡°Is there a problem with this armor?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°This armor is designed for men!¡± Book 4: 29: They Are Going To Fight Again

Book 4: Chapter 29: They Are Going To Fight Again

When Wise Immortal said this, Bai Qiuran immediately realized something was wrong. In the cultivation world, females who wore armor were very rare. After all, every girl wanted to be beautiful. If they needed the defense, they definitely preferred to wear some pretty clothes. The only women who wear armor more often are those of the Heavenly Army, such as Zuo Yanfei, who usually traveled in female armor. However, there was a difference between female armor and male armor. If a male armor was worn by a girl with Zuo Yanfei¡¯s body, she would feel ufortable, which greatly affected thebat effectiveness. The difference between female armor and male armor lied in the position of the chest. There was a curve in the female armor, and this depended on the size of the armor owner. The armor which Tang Ruowei was wearing, not only it¡¯spletely t, but the refiner also had a strange mind, as he carved the chest muscles and abdominal muscles on the armor. It¡¯s clearly a male-exclusive armor but now worn by a girl with a long skirt on her lower body. That was quite an eye-hurting sight. Hearing Wise Immortal¡¯s words, Tang Ruowei¡¯s face suddenly became extremely pale, while Bai Qiuran had already begun to cover his smile. ¡°Senior.¡± She asked with a pale face and trembling lips: ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Of course not. The person who refines this thing is a friend of mine. I designed several formations on this armor. The purpose of this armor was to be rewarded by the Emperor of the Sacred Dynasty. As I remember, it¡¯s bestowed to the general who made the best effort in resisting the devil invasion. That general was the manliest man in the Sacred Dynasty at that time.¡± Wise Immortal continued to spray salt on her wound. ¡°After all, Land Immortals are also immortals, so this armor is naturally an immortal weapon. This armor has a spirit and can choose a master. It must think you are a man among men before it recognizes you as the master.¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help but startedughing. With a ck face, Tang Ruowei took off this immortal armor and threw it at Bai Qiuran¡¯s feet with a bang. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Qiuran was still smiling. ¡°This treasure is no longer useful.¡± Tang Ruowei said coldly: ¡°Master, help me break it down.¡± Hearing her words, feeling Tang Ruowei¡¯s determination, the armor began to tremble and wanted to fly away, but Bai Qiuran stepped on it and kept it on the ground with one foot. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bai Qiuran held back his smile and asked: ¡°It¡¯s an immortal armor, and it might save your life at the critical moment.¡± Tang Ruowei hesitated, still resolutely said: ¡°I don¡¯t need this armor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a waste.¡± Wise Immortal yelled. ¡°Old Bai, I will teach you a method, you can refine it again for this little girl, and make it into a female armor.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Tang Ruowei with a tentative look. Thetter hesitated for a moment and nodded. So Wise Immortal began to teach Bai Qiuran the refining method of the Land Immortal. Just after he taught it once, Bai Qiuran remembered everything and began to set up a Fire Seal. ¡°Huh? Hand Seal?¡± Wise Immortal took a look at Bai Qiuran¡¯s refining technique, and then said in relief: ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have True Qi, so you can¡¯t use spells... But maybe it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. If you train enough, this thing is more powerful than spells.¡± Bai Qiuran did not say a word, took him down and put him in Tang Ruowei¡¯s hands, and then began to concentrate on refining this precious armor. This was the first time he came into contact with Land Immortal¡¯s magic weapon, he not only had to ensure that it would not be broken but also wanted to explore Land Immortal¡¯s techniques more deeply. On the side, Wise Immortal and Tang Ruowei started talking together. ¡°Your master is amazing.¡± Wise Immortal said in an old-fashioned tone: ¡°I just taught him once, but he learned it all. Judging from the technique, he even made more suitable changes...this terrible qualification is worthy of Heavenly Jealous Physique.¡± ¡°I have no problem with this.¡± Tang Ruowei replied slightly proudly: ¡°Master is the most powerful cultivator I ever know.¡± ¡°Well, what I said is not only his strength but also his luck.¡± The skull shook slightly. ¡°Luck?¡± Tang Ruowei was stunned for a moment and said: ¡°His luck is very normal. He asionally goes down the mountain to gamble with the old people in the town for a small amount of money, and he usually loses.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about his innate luck. Less than one person possesses the Heavenly Jealous Physique is born per 100,000 years. Not only he get it, but he also got the Heavenly-level Wood Spiritual Root at the same time. That¡¯s how he can survive and grow to his current height smoothly.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°His innate luck is already unheard of. If he still has overwhelming luck, what will happen?¡± After listening to Wise Immortal¡¯s exnation, Tang Ruowei smacked her tongue slightly. However, at this time, Bai Qiuran¡¯s refining progress hade to an end. Inside the Inextinguishable Fire, the armor was scorched into liquid by him, and it was recondensed into a golden thread, and then a brand new piece was interwoven in mid-air. From the look, it must be a women¡¯s long skirt. It¡¯s not difficult toplete this process. The difficult thing was to ensure that the spirit of the armor wasn¡¯t destroyed in this process. After the knitting waspleted, Bai Qiuran transferred the formation that was previously attached to the armor back, also added a lot of his own formations. ¡°Done!¡± Holding this goose yellow dress, Bai Qiuran threw it on Tang Ruowei¡¯s face. ¡°Take it and put it on.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ruowei picked up the long skirt and first checked the cket on her chest. After finding that the internal capacity wasrge, she immediately opened her eyebrows and said sweetly: ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand, stood up and said: ¡°Figure how to use it yourself. I¡¯ll go out and see how these guys are discussing.¡± Leaving his apprentice aside, Bai Qiuran walked out. At this time, except for Qiu Yuxuan, who was almost crazy, the heads of the other sects should have been discussing how to distribute the spoils and how to deal with this Wise Immortal Mansion. Before he could walk in, Su Xiangxue ran out. ¡°Come with me quickly.¡± She smiled bitterly: ¡°They are going to fight again.¡± Book 4: 30: The Stage Above Land Immortal

Book 4: Chapter 30: The Stage Above Land Immortal

Sometimes, Bai Qiuran really felt that the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance were like children. They were hostile to each other, but in fact, they were close, then sometimes they fought because of a small disagreement. At this time, in order to prevent the second war between the righteous and the evil, both Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue were responsible for persuading and even suppressing individual stingers with force. He felt that he and Su Xiangxue were like parents surrounded by children. When these children fought, it was the parents who felt headache the most. Outside the gate of Wise Immortal Mansion, the two who were at the forefront are Jueyunzi of the Qingming Sword Sect and Ji Lingyun of the Heavenly Demon Sect. The former said that the mansion was conquered by his Uncle Ancestor, thetter said that Sword Patriarch could only find it because of the clue provided by her Great Elder. The former insisted that the Righteous Alliance take over the mansion, while thetter believed that the Evil Alliance should also have a share. Without saying a word, it turned into personal bickering between the two, and even the heads of the various sects of both alliances were involved and confronted here. Although there were two more people on the side of the Righteous Alliance, there was also an extra Great Elder on the side of the Evil Alliance, so once the fight started, it may be difficult to separate. Therefore, when Bai Qiuran came out and learned about the situation from the calmest person, who was standing behind and smiling bitterly ¨C Jade-faced Buddha, he first put all the people except the Jade-faced Buddha to the ground, and then Su Xiangxue came forward, calmed them down, and negotiated with them slowly. The effect of thebination of fists and kind words was immediate. The heads of the major sects all forced to calm down, sat together again with swollen noses, and began to calmly discuss the ownership of the Wise Immortal Mansion. The focus of the dispute between the two parties still returned to where the Wise Immortal Mansion should be ced and who would manage it. However, Wise Immortal proposed that ¡°all sects can be connected to the Wise Immortal Mansion by using the space teleportation method¡±. After exining the fact that ¡°Wise Immortal Mansion exists in another small space outside of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands¡±, the two sides finally reached a mutual agreement. The entrance of Wise Immortal Mansion was still ced here, together with the ancient city, and the major sects will connect each sect to Wise Immortal Mansion by using the space transmission array after learning from Wise Immortal. Wise Immortal Mansion and Ancient City were marked as neutral areas which were managed by both the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance. Each major sect of both sides would send one elder to guard these two ces, and the rotation urred every ten years. The other sects, after obtaining the permission of the alliance, could also freely enter the Wise Immortal Mansion to learn, find opportunities, or test themselves in trials. In this way, the affairs of the Wise Immortal Mansion finally came to an end. The leaders of the major sects quickly became busy, sorting out secrets, establishing formations, counting magic weapons... There were many things left for them. do. However, it had nothing to do with Bai Qiuran, who returned to Qingming Sword Sect with a group of disciples who wanted to return. Su Xiangxue was busy, so she had passed the order to collect the information about First Demon Emperor¡¯s Tombs to the Hehuan Sect¡¯s intelligencework. Bai Qiuran also used his massive sect contribution value to mobilize the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s intelligencework. But after all, that¡¯s investigating the imperial tombs of a Demon Emperor. All these intelligence activities had to be carried out in the demon world. Because of the xenophobia of the demon n, it was very difficult for the human race to enter the demon world, so Bai Qiuran was not in a hurry. It would take five or six years for this investigation to be carried out, let alone to find the tomb of an ancestor of the demon n who passed away thousands of years ago. As Xue Ling said, ¡®people who travel a hundred miles think that they pass ny when they¡¯re just half of the way¡¯. Although Bai Qiuran was anxious, in fact, he has already prepared for a protracted battle in his heart. To find the imperial tomb of the first Demon Emperor, it¡¯s possible that he would need to spend another 3000 years. So for the next period of time, Bai Qiuran shut himself on the Seven Stars Peak and learned the methods of the previous era from Wise Immortal. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, don¡¯t be discouraged.¡± On the edge of the cliff on the Qixing Peak, the skull of Wise Immortal who was ced aside by Bai Qiuranforted him: ¡°You have been through it for three thousand years, and with time you will be stronger. Don¡¯t worry, the Underworld can¡¯t take your soul away.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say something good?¡± Bai Qiuran sighed and threw out the folded paper crane. The paper crane swayed in the air with the mountain breeze, suddenly shook its wings, flew out by itself, and disappeared into the sky extremely fast. This was a technique of the Sacred Dynasty era that he has newly learned. In that era, the Land Immortals have seeded inprehending the basics of life and death. The techniques designed ording to this could give vitality to the dead or deprive the living creatures of their lifespan. Of course, these magical powers originally could only be used by Land Immortals, but with the help of Wise Immortal, Bai Qiuran modified it to be able to be used by cultivators in Qi Refining stage. These paper cranes were given life by him, and after flying out, they could be his eyes and ears, like a drone to help him find clues to the first Demon Emperor¡¯s Tomb. It¡¯s foreseeable that for a long time toe, these paper life forms would fly across the sky of the demon world from time to time. ¡°Speaking of which, Su Xiangxue came to see you alone that day, what did she tell you?¡± Folding the paper, Bai Qiuran casually asked. ¡°That little girl, she came to ask me how to be a Land Immortal.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°She said that she didn¡¯t want to ascend to Immortal Realm for the time being, nor did she want to die when her life was exhausted, so I taught her how to be a Land Immortal.¡± ¡°Being a Land Immortal also gives you an endless life?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Of course, a Land Immortal is also an immortal, although I dare not to say that the life is endless, at the very least a life as long as the world can still be achieved.¡± Wise Immortal shook his skull slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t ascended to the Immortal Realm, and we haven¡¯t obtained the celestial aura forging. Perhaps we are a little weaker than the celestial immortals of the same level...Moreover, after honed in the Land Immortal stage to the Great Perfection, we can no longer improve.¡± ¡°Is it because of the restrictions of the rules of heaven?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°It¡¯s because there is no practice for further improvement. Everyone is at the end. I can¡¯t practice anymore, so I¡¯m very confused.¡± ¡°In the tens of thousands of years in the history of the Sacred Dynasty, no one can create a breakthrough method?¡± Bai Qiuran wondered. ¡°Do you think that everyone can improve endlessly like you? Human ability is limited, and we have been fighting against demons and devils at the time. When the most talented people wake up every day and open their eyes, the only thing in their mind is how to let humans kill all these bastards, okay? When the peacetime came, many immortals felt that the situation of the human race was stable, and they didn¡¯t want to work harder, so they chose to ascend directly.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°To some extent, it¡¯s one of the reasons that made me sacrifice my desire in exchange for Great Wisdom. I also wanted to see if it was possible to find out a breakthrough method for Land Immortals, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t make it to that day. However, from what I read in the ruins, the Dongqing Immortal Dynasty had techniques for raising the stage of the Land Immortals, but unfortunately, all of them were lost with the demise of the Dongqing Immortal Dynasty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. Book 5: 1: Food and Housing

Book 5: Chapter 1: Food and Housing

The world was always unpredictable, even someone like Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t know what would happen in the future. Just five years after the Wise Immortal Mansion incident, Su Xiangxue came to him and informed him of incredible news. ¡°The demon emperor has passed away.¡± The sect leader of the Kamasutra Sect spoke of her biological father, but her tone was like she¡¯s mentioning a stranger. ¡°Until his death, he hadn¡¯t issued an edict to appoint the heir to the throne. This time the demon n will start to mess up.¡± Hearing her words, Bai Qiuran was stunned for a moment. The demon emperor¡¯s death was due to the exhaustion of his lifespan, but it was not unrted to him. In the battle nearly two thousand years ago, he pushed the demon emperor to a desperate situation, forcing thetter tounch a life-consuming secret method to fight against him, and the demon emperor was still defeated in humiliation. He had to flee back to the demon world, while his son and his subordinates were killed by Bai Qiuran. The secret method, serious injuries, and the blow caused by the death of his son made this demon emperor die so fast. For the demon n who generally lived longer, it was a premature death, not to mention that the demon emperor was still a nine-headed dragon that inherited the blood of the original demon emperor. ¡°But the monster n is in a mess, isn¡¯t our work of collecting intelligence to...¡± Bai Qiuran thought. ¡°It¡¯s helpless. Human is already hard to live in the Demon Realm, and the demon spy developed by our Sect has to hide to avoid theing war. I am afraid that only one-tenth of the original intelligence personnel can stay in the Demon Realm.¡± Su Xiangxue replied: ¡°As the sect leader, I can¡¯t push my people into the fire pit of war.¡± ¡°Yes, it has to be so.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a moment. ¡°I also have to get the intelligence personnel of Qingming Sword Sect toe back first. If nothing else happens, I will wait until the demon n finishes this civil war.¡± ¡°Rest assured, this civil war will notst long.¡± Su Xiangxue said with relief: ¡°The demon emperor is old and cunning. I don¡¯t believe he hasn¡¯t left any preparation behind. Although he has not established an heir, he must have left a will. Maybe this civil war is his ritual for choosing an heir.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± At this moment, Wise Immortal, who was ced aside by Bai Qiuran, suddenly interrupted: ¡°It should be said that this civil war is 100% a ritual to select the new demon emperor ... There is no legacy left. The initiation of the fight is to give the long-appointed heirs time to grow. Before he died, the demon emperor must have arranged some demon kings who were loyal to the new emperor. Once the civil war begins, taking advantage of the chaos, his people can take the opportunity to get rid of the dissidents and help the true heir to raise to the upper position... I heard from Old Bai that this generation of Demon Emperor seems to have taken advantage of the war between humans and devils to invade the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. Those stupid demons are always repeating the same mistakes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Su Xiangxue corrected: ¡°If Bai Qiuran hadn¡¯t been born in thest war, Nine Provinces and Ten Lands would be really no match to the demon army. After all, the supernatural powers of thest era were cut off by your apprentice.¡± Wise Immortal suddenly became dumb, after a long pause, he had to say: ¡°Then it can only be said that Heaven blessed our human race.¡± ¡°Heaven blesses you, but it wants me to die.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Wise Immortal. Wise Immortal suddenly said nothing. ¡°Correct.¡± Su Xiangxue looked around as if remembering something, and asked: ¡°Where did Ruowei go?¡± ¡°Oh, she is in a closed-door cultivation.¡± Bai Qiuran said in a tone of envy, jealousy, and hatred: ¡°That little girl, she¡¯s already breaking through the Golden Core stage, yuck!¡± ¡°She¡¯s your disciple after all.¡± Su Xiangxue stared at Bai Qiuran who was spitting to the side, then pped her hands: ¡°In that case, do you want to be a guest in my ce?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned for a moment and asked: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I still have a few moles in the demon race, maybe they can find news about the imperial tomb in this civil war.¡± Su Xiangxue¡¯s eyes wandered, her cheeks were reddish, and her tone was stiff as if she was reading a script. ¡°Look, if they have any news, you can know it right away... Besides, you stay on the mountain to study the magic methods of Land Immortals. You can do it anywhere, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It seems...that makes sense.¡± Bai Qiuran thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, right.¡± Su Xiangxue nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to stay here. I am the Sect Master of Kamasutra Sect after all, and you are the senior of Qingming Sword Sect. No one can control where you want to go to.¡± ¡°Do you offer food and housing?¡± Bai Qiuran asked finally. ¡°Of course, I can also invite you to drink the One-Night Stand wine.¡± Su Xiangxue smiled. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Bai Qiuran grabbed Wise Immortal, hung it around his waist, and said solemnly: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He left a letter on the table in his room, telling Tang Ruowei where he was going, and then followed Su Xiangxue to leave the Gu Province and head to the headquarters of the Kamasutra Sect. The headquarters of the Kamasutra Sect was located at the same ce as the headquarters of Jade Tower ¨C Yun Province, the most prosperous one among Nine Provinces. The two sects respectively control the two wealthiest countries in Yun Province, and the headquarters were built on the best spiritualnd in the country. Unlike other sects¡¯ policy of hiding, both sects established a magnificent giant city as their headquarters on the spiritualnd, surrounding this giant city and developing around many prosperous satellite cities and towns. People said that these two headquarters were several times more prosperous than the capital of the two countries. Fortunately, the purpose of the two sects was that the business was bigger than the faction, so they could coexist peacefully in Yun Province, and even asionally have rtivelyrge business contacts. Following Su Xiangxue, Bai Qiuran naturally went unimpeded all the way, but because of the old witch of the previous generation, Bai Qiuran himself still has a little preconceived bad impression of this ce. After all, when he came herest time, it was still a ce full of blood, violence, and stubbornness, like purgatory on earth, so when Su Xiangxue asionally invited Bai Qiuran to stay, he only lived in other courtyards in other ces. But this time, after hundreds of years of absence, following Su Xiangxue in, Bai Qiuran was surprised to find that the disciple of the Kamasutra Sect inside would dress well. It seemed that Su Xiangxue¡¯s reforms over the past hundreds of years have been fruitful. Seeing Bai Qiuran, the disciples of the Kamasutra Sect were also very surprised. This was the first time they saw Su Xiangxue bring a man back to the headquarters since she became the sect leader. The disciples whispered one after another, feeling that the sect leader had been enlightened, and they all agreed that once Su Xiangxue began to collect male essence, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she surpassed Huangfu Feng and became the strongest in the Evil Alliance. Some disciples who recognized Bai Qiuran and knew a little bit of inside information hurriedly ran to inform the other disciples who were personally passed on to prepare for Su Xiangxue. Book 5: 2: Are You Fine With Black Tea Only?

Book 5: Chapter 2: Are You Fine With ck Tea Only?

After followed Su Xiangxue to Kamasutra Sect, Bai Qiuran was ced in the best guest room. Thrice a day, beautiful girls brought meals for him. His life quality was much better than when he lived on Seven Stars Peak. However, these girls only sent food and vegetables, cleaned up the dishes, but did not dare to make any teasing actions against him. The clothes were all covered tightly, and they didn¡¯t even dare to talk to him. If it weren¡¯t for the Soul Awareness which told him that these girls were all cultivators who had practiced the Kamasutra Sect technique, Bai Qiuran would really think that he hade to a temple where nuns had hair. As for Su Xiangxue, she immediately devoted herself to handling sect affairs after returning. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t understand what the girl was thinking, but she wouldn¡¯t hurt him anyway, so he settled here with peace of mind. After a few days, Su Xiangxue, who had dealt with official duties, sent someone to invite him. The Sect Master of the Kamasutra Sect set up a sumptuous banquet in the courtyard to entertain her close friends. When Bai Qiuran was brought to the yard by a disciple of the Kamasutra Sect, the table was already full of delicacies from all over the world, and some even dishes made with spirit beasts. The smell alone can make people¡¯s index finger moved. (1) Bai Qiuran sat down opposite Su Xiangxue with a smile on his face and said: ¡°Time flies so fast, in a blink of an eye, you have evolved from the poor girl back then into a rich woman.¡± ¡°Hehe, if you want to live with me in these rich days, you are always wee.¡± Su Xiangxue lifted the white porcin pot on the table and poured the contents of a cup for Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran subconsciously lifted it up and took a sip, then said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s not wine?¡± ¡°My stock was all looted by the elder Huangfu Fengst time, and a new batch of One-Night Stand wine has not yet been brewed.¡± Su Xiangxue smiled and asked: ¡°This time there is only ck tea for the dinner, are you fine with it?¡± Hearing her words, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know why he felt weird, but he didn¡¯t understand, so he replied: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not like I have to drink¡± ¡°This is a new tea shipped from Yunlu. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the best ck tea in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands.¡± While introducing Su Xiangxue, she calmly added more ¡°condiments¡± to the pot, and at the same time shook the porcin pot in her hand. Seeing that Bai Qiuran had finished drinking, she immediately served Bai Qiuran another cup of ck tea. Then, she put down the teacup and looked at Bai Qiuran with ardent eyes, recalling what You Meiqiao said in her mind. ¡°Master, the dumbest way is the best way.¡± The lovely disciple gave her a thumbs up. ¡°To deal with a dense log like Senior Sword Ancestor, we must give strong medicine!¡± ck tea was really good tea, and the medicine was the strongest aphrodisiac specially made by the Kamasutra sect. It could even be effective for the Great Ascension stage cultivator. Su Xiangxue added more than ten times the required dose to the ck tea. But even so, Su Xiangxue was still not sure whether this medicine would have an effect on the freak Bai Qiuran. She watched nervously as Bai Qiuran pressed the teacup to his lips, feeling her heart pounding. Drink it, drink it quickly. Su Xiangxue urged in her heart, and Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t notice the strangeness in the ck tea, so he lifted it up and prepared to drink it all. Unfortunately, the door of the yard was suddenly blown open by a hurricane. A disciple of the Kamasutra Sect wearing ck gauze suddenly appeared in the yard and knelt on one knee. ¡°Sect Master! It¡¯s not good!¡± Seeing this person, Bai Qiuran put down the teacup and looked at her, but at this moment, Su Xiangxue veiled an unprecedented murderous aura. Bai Qiuran turned his head and looked at Su Xiangxue in surprise. He didn¡¯t quite understand why she suddenly became so angry. The disciple of the Kamasutra Sect who knelt on one knee was scared into a cold sweat by Su Xiangxue¡¯s murderous aura. The solemn atmospherested for a while, and Su Xiangxue took a deep breath and asked coldly: ¡°What happened?¡± She made up her mind that if this disciple was to dy herself because of some trivial things, she would have to do things that a demonic cultivator should do this time. The disciple of the Kamasutra Sect lowered her head and replied quietly: ¡°The Demon Realm has started a war against us.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue asked in unison. ¡°Information sent back from Lin Province. Last night, demon troopsunched an attack on the human towns and viges near the rift in Lin Province and took over several towns. The camp of Heavenly Army that was guarding there briefly conducted a battle with them. The two sides are facing each other on the fissure in in Lin Province.¡± This disciple of the Kamasutra Sect quickly reported: ¡°The source of the news was transmitted by the Heavenly Army branch through official channels, so it is indeed credible.¡± ¡°Is this the personal behavior of a certain Demon King, or is it a collusion?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, the demon troops hold a banner that represents the whole demon race.¡± The disciple replied. Bai Qiuran thought for a while, stood up immediately, and said to Su Xiangxue: ¡°Sorry, it seems that this meal can¡¯t continue. I will treat you when Ie back.¡± And Su Xiangxue did not keep him, just said: ¡°You go first, I will arrange things here, and we will arriveter.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and left, while Su Xiangxue looked back as he watched his back disappear from the door. After a while, You Meiqiao came out from a corner behind the yard, sticking out his tongue, and whispered: ¡°Master, you failed.¡± Seeing Su Xiangxue looking at herself, she hurriedly took out a jade bottle from her pocket. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I formted a bottle of more potent medicine based on the form in Wise Immortal Mansion this time. I call it Sleepy ck Tea 2.0...¡± ¡°Well, Meiqiao, I don¡¯t need these anymore.¡± Su Xiangxue said suddenly. ¡°Uh...Master...¡± You Meiqiao put down her hand cleverly and asked in a low voice: ¡°Could it be that you want to give up?¡± ¡°Give up? That¡¯s never in my vocabry.¡± Su Xiangxue straightened her chest and said: ¡°I¡¯ve decided, what medicine, meals, etc. are all tricks. Su Xiangxue has Su Xiangxue¡¯s own methods... Meiqiao, during the time I am away, the Kamasutra Sect will be handled by you, and I will let several elders assist you in your work.¡± ¡°what?¡± You Meiqiao didn¡¯t react. ¡°That old log yields to neither carrot nor stick.¡± Su Xiangxue gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Okay, this time I¡¯ll go straight and tell him directly. I want to see how he¡¯s going to react.¡± TL¡¯s note: 1. ¡°Index finger moved¡± is believed to be the sign when people were about to eat something truly delicious. Based on a story from Chronicles of the Eastern Zhou Kingdoms. Book 5: 3: Demon Races Movement

Book 5: Chapter 3: Demon Race''s Movement

Lin Province was the easternmost part of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, even closer to the east than thend which was actually named East Land in Ten Lands. This was once the most prosperous state among the Nine Provinces, but in the battle with the demon race thousands of years ago, the residents here were massacred by demons. After more than a thousand years of recuperation, it has gradually rejuvenated its vitality, but still unmatched to its past. The dividing line between the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands and the Demon Realm was also here. Although the Demon Realm was located in another space, the space rift connected to it is on the edge of Lin Province. Unless the demon world has a superpower that could directly break the space and teleport, otherwise they could only pass through this rift to invade. However, at present, no one could do it. Bai Qiuran has also asked the Wise Immortal and got the answer that even a Land Immortal couldn¡¯t teleport between the two realms. Except for the Soul Takers who worked for Heaven, the person who could do this kind of thing must be a super boss in the Immortal Realm. Naturally, there was no such person in the Demon Realm. Perhaps there had been one before, but they must have been in the tomb by now. Otherwise, they would certainly not have watched Bai Qiuran ughter the demon prince and beat the demon emperor. This kind of border was naturally guarded. Since thest war between the human race and the demon race, the sects of the Righteous Alliance, under the coordination of the Heavenly Army, has transferred people to guard it, rotating every few decades. This time the demon¡¯s raid was unexpected and not all the garrisoned personnel were elites from the Heavenly Army but contained many people from other sects, so several towns were lost. All these towns were guarded jointly by disciples from the small sect. They were notrge in number and their cultivation bases were not superb. In addition, the organization and discipline of these cultivators were basically weak, so it¡¯s no surprise that they were defeated by the demon army. However, after the demon race¡¯s operation, the people of the Heavenly Army also immediately mobilized, and now the two sides stood still and confronted near the border. The Heavenly Army currently guarding Lin Province was led by the battalionmander Zhao Ruize of Heaven de Camp, which ranked third in among the five battalions of Heavenly Army. Basically, this battalion used weapons such as des as standard equipment. When Bai Qiuran saw the battalionmander, he had just returned from an inspection on the nearby tower. Seeing Bai Qiuran waiting outside hismand post, the battalionmander of the Heavenly Army did not dare to neglect, so he quickly invited Bai Qiuran in. ¡°Sword Patriarch, please sit down.¡± Zhao Ruize asked Bai Qiuran to take a seat in themand post and asked: ¡°Sword Patriarch has received news from the leader, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°I received it on the way here.¡± The Righteous Alliance naturally had a leader, so did the Evil Alliance. For Bai Qiuran who served as a deterrent strategic weapon in the Righteous Alliance, only the alliance leader could mobilize him. Of course, this was just a nominal procedure, but Bai Qiuran generally still gave face to the leader. The current leader of the Righteous Alliance was Jade-Faced Buddha. In fact, the first introduced leader in the Evil Alliance was Su Xiangxue, but thetter declined it. The remnants of the Blood God Sect came up to take the poisition, only to be killed by Bai Qiuran, so for now, they could only let the Ghostly Old Man of the Yin Ling Sect take over. As for the Heavenly Demon Sect, the master and apprentice were not reliable ones, one ran around all day, looking for someone to drink and fight, and the other was a man except for her body. When the Evil Alliance chose the leader, the five major sects unanimously elected Bai Qiuran as the leader, but he refused on the grounds that his cultivation level was too low, so they had to select another one from the five sects. Among the five sects, Zhao Tianzong, themander of the Heavenly Army, was a pure soldier. Qiu Yuxuan, the dean of Xuanfa Academy, was a technical madman, and Banjue, the leader of Jade Tower, was more like a businessman than a leader. As a result, the Jade-Faced Buddha, who was well-known, high in prestige, and calm when things happen, became the leader. Originally, Jue Yunzi¡¯s qualifications as a leader were also very good, but he was helplessly disgusted and offended many colleagues. He was also a troll and looked unremarkable. So when the votes were finally settled, he not only failed to elect the leader, but also was told that the only vote he got was because he had voted for himself. It was very miserable. ¡°I sent spies to investigate. This time the Demon Race may not really want to fight the Human Race.¡± Zhao Ruize didn¡¯t waste any time and started talking about business. ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°I have not experienced the era of demon race invasion, but in order to guard against the demon race, I checked all the existing battle records about the demon race and did a lot of research on it. In the past wars, the demon race usually had an innate attitude of contempt for humans. The mortals in the towns that were taken down by them were either treated as ves or were kept as food reserves.¡± Bai Qiuran had seen what Zhao Ruize said, so he nodded. ¡°But this time, ording to the situation reported by the spies, in the towns upied by the demons, instead of making things difficult for humans, they are providing food and water to the prisoners. They didn¡¯t even force them to do hardbor, but let the lower-level demons did these works. Except for the few cultivators who died during the first wave of conflict, there seems to be no human death this time.¡± Zhao Ruize said: ¡°It feels like... they are doing something to show us that they are not hostile this time.¡± ¡°Originally this demon invasion was already very strange.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Do you know that the Demon Emperor just passed away?¡± ¡°what?¡± Zhao Ruize was taken aback for a moment, then went into shock. ¡°The Demon Emperor is dead?¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. It seemed that Su Xiangxue¡¯s intelligence was first-hand, and in the Demon Realm, her intelligencework was indeed better. ¡°The Demon Emperor is dead, why do these demons still dare to fight against the humans?¡± Zhao Ruize rubbed his chin. ¡°Are their mind filled with shit... or there are other ns.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s thetter case.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Otherwise, let alone a Demon King, anyone with the right mind can¡¯t perform such operations.¡± ¡°No matter what they think, anyway, Nine Provinces and Ten Lands are the home of our human race.¡± Zhao Ruize firmly said: ¡°Uninvited guests will be sent back when theye!¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°I will go to the towns upied by the demon race to investigate and see what tricks they are ying.¡± Book 5: 4: Today Is Not A Day To Kill

Book 5: Chapter 4: Today Is Not A Day To Kill

The night stars were scarce, and a bright moon hung in the sky. Taking advantage of the night, Bai Qiuran¡¯s figure passed over the in like a ghost. The city where Zhao Ruize¡¯s camp was located was originally a front-linemand post. It was not far from the towns that were invaded and controlled by the demons. A cultivator in the Golden Core stage, with a flying sword, could travel that distance in just a few minutes. In the blink of an eye, Bai Qiuran had already run to one of the towns controlled by the demon n, and the demons guarding the door just felt a breeze. He passed the defenders in the city and hid in an alley on the corner of the street. In fact, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t like this kind of stealth spying. First of all, the invisibility technique was a spell that required Foundation Establishment stage or above, thus he couldn¡¯t use it now. Therefore, to avoid the enemy¡¯s eye line, he must rely on the speed that exceeds the limit of dynamic vision and the subtle footwork that can step on the blind spot of others¡¯ sight. Not fast enough would leave afterimages, and if the footwork was not precise, it would leave traces. To be honest, this kind of stealth spying was more tiring than casting an invisibility technique, and the risk of exposure was greater. If Bai Qiuran¡¯s traces were exposed to the demon race, he could only use the most taboo of the stealth technique ¨C the legendary ¡°nobody will notice if there is nobody to notice¡±, but Bai Qiuran did not intend to take the initiative to kill this time. Standing in the alley, Bai Qiuran scanned with his Soul Awareness and quickly found out the distribution of the monster races in the city. Then he turned over the wall and jumped to the roof. Because he wanted to sneak in, he changed his clothes specially this time, and his long and conspicuous white hair was also wrapped in a ck turban. As long as he used his footwork to block the blind spot, it should not be hard to avoid the eyes of the demons. Stepping on the roof, Bai Qiuran began to observe the situation in the city. Most of the citizens were still humans, but there are also a small number of demons mixed in them. They should be demonic merchants whoe here to do business. It¡¯s actually very simple to distinguish between monsters and humans. Because of themon concept in the race, the demons have always had a sense of superiority to the humans. They thought that their race was superior to humans, so even after their transformation, they would still retain some of the original features. For example, Bai Qiuran once met the fox princess Bai Ling and her maids in the Ding Kingdom. They were mixed in the human race before. Although they kept theirplete human form because they wanted to hide their eyes and eyes, once they escaped, they would be transformed again into their true form, which exposed the ears and tails of the fox. This kind of racial superiority was somewhat restrained by the defeat of the demon emperor in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand more than a thousand years ago, but the demon n still couldn¡¯t change this habit of retaining their own characteristics outside. Walking on the street, it¡¯s easy to notice those with horns, tails, or scales among pure-blooded humans. Bai Qiuran observed for a while, and indeed, as Zhao Ruize said, the human races in this city were still alive. Looking at their faces, apart from a little fear of the monster race, they have not been abused or bullied. Even the soldiers walking on the street were all cautious as if they were afraid of being targeted by someone if they bullied the human race. ¡°What are they plotting?¡± Bai Qiuran was puzzled. When he walked along the roof and turned two streets, he saw a horned demon collided with a little girl carrying a basket and knocked the little girl to the ground. The horned demon seems to have inherited the queer temper of the race. As soon as he saw this little girl, he blushed and wanted to attack. Being able to transform, his cultivation level was at least Foundation Establishment stage. If he attacked, the thin girl would definitely not be able to stand it. Bai Qiuran has already raised his fingertips when he saw this. At this moment, a demon who was patrolling by, wearing a demon n officer¡¯s armor and having a tiger¡¯s tail, suddenly ran over and pped the horned demon¡¯s head, making him fall on the ground. ¡°Stupid!¡± The tiger demon sullenly roared: ¡°Did you forget the instructions of the Demon King? Don¡¯t hurt people casually, let alone kill people! If the Demon King¡¯s n is ruined, you will have to pay with your life!¡± The horned demon got up from the ground, and when he saw the tiger demon¡¯s red eyes, he immediately wilted and nodded and bowed his head to apologize. Seeing his humble attitude, the tiger demon¡¯s expression slowed down, he walked to the little girl, and in thetter¡¯s fearful expression, he helped her pick up all the herbs that fell out of the basket, and smiled and said a few words. Bai Qiuran bet that this is the most amiable smile he has ever seen on a tiger demon¡¯s face in his life. Seeing that the tiger demon hushed the little girl up and sent away like the aunt of the neighborhood, the horned demon was also a bit disillusioned. He couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Officer, Sword Patriarch is just a human. Is he really that scary?¡± ¡°My n, one of the most powerful families in the Western Demon Realm back then, was killed by him and only my father was left. Isn¡¯t it scary?¡± Facing the horned demon, the tiger demon was less polite, and shouted loudly: ¡°Let me make it clear for you ¨C what Sword Patriarch hates most is the sight humans were ughtered by different races. The original crowned prince, because of this, was killed even after he fled back to the demon realm. Do you think you are better than the prince, or better than His Majesty?¡± The horned demon dared not say anything. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Sword Patriarch is like a ghost, and his whereabouts are elusive even for the demon king.¡± At this time, the tiger demon looked around again, reaching out his hand and rubbing his arm, as if he really felt a chill. ¡°Maybe he is standing nearby right now, looking at you and me. If you really attack just now, maybe your head will fall on the ground in the next second!¡± The horned demon shook his body when he heard it, and then he hugged his arms and whispered: ¡°Officer, you¡¯re making him sound like a ghost.¡± ¡°Do you think he is not a ghost?¡± The tiger demon looked around and replied in a low voice: ¡°He is a ghost. I heard that he has lived for more than three thousand years, and he is a ghost that haunted our monster race!¡± The horned demon was so scared by him that his face turned pale. Perhaps because he felt pity for that fellow demon, the tiger demon didn¡¯t embarrass him much, and after a few reprimands, he let him go. Bai Qiuran pointed his fingertip at the tiger demon who said bad things about him. After thinking for a while, he put down his hand and released the sword energy from his fingertips. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t the vengeful Bai actually spare someone today?¡± Wise Immortal on his waist joked. Bai Qiuran patted the skull and shook his head: ¡°Today is not a day to kill.¡± Book 5: 5: Prostate Problem?

Book 5: Chapter 5: Prostate Problem?

After spending a night wandering around several towns nearby, Bai Qiuran discovered that these demons were really honest. Not only they didn¡¯t oppress the human, but these demons also looked like they were afraid of contact with humans, as if humans were breakable porcins. One or two monster officers advanced cultivation levels, when walking on the street and meeting a human, they all went around. After some investigations, Bai Qiuran confirmed his guess that these demons were not driven by the edict left by the deceased demon emperor before his death, but came from a certain force in the demon race. However, in the nearby towns, he hadn¡¯t encountered any monsters he knew, so he couldn¡¯t tell the details of this monster army. None of the Demon Kings appeared, and several demon generals whom he had impressions about during the previous war all died due to old age or idents after they returned. The demon king¡¯s army now had a new batch of blood from top to bottom, so Bai Qiuran no longer saw any familiar face. Before dawn, he returned to the frontmand post of the Heavenly Army and informed Zhao Ruize of these things. ¡°Looking at them, I¡¯m afraid they want to negotiate peace with us.¡± After hearing this, Zhao Ruize immediately said: ¡°Maybe they want to ask for help.¡± ¡°Commander Zhao, you¡¯re quite keen.¡± Bai Qiuran said in surprise. ¡°Sword Patriarch, we are soldiers after all.¡± Zhao Ruize waved his hand: ¡°Unless themander is terrified, there is no army that panic before the battle.¡± ¡°Well, I also told Jade-Faced Buddha about this situation throughmunication.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°I discussed it with him.¡± Zhao Ruize heard the words and asked: ¡°What is his opinion? Fight or withdraw?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be so stable for the first time. The towns they control are their weaknesses, but also their bargaining chips.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°If we just rush over so recklessly, we must be able to win, but a lot of people will be killed. Wait to see what kind of ideas these monsters are holding.¡± ............ After deciding to stay still, the two races faced each other for a few days, but no armed conflict broke out. A few dayster, Su Xiangxue, who had handed over the affairs of the Kamasutra Sect, also rushed here and heard Bai Qiuran talk about the situation. Perhaps the news of her arrival was also known by the demon, soon enough, the demon sent a messenger. After receiving the news, Zhao Ruize ordered someone to take him to Bai Qiuran, Su Xiangxue, and Jade-Faced Buddha with themunication stone. The messenger that came was a snake demon. After seeing Bai Qiuran, he began to tremble, his legs softened, and he knelt directly on the ground. ¡°Please get up.¡± Jade-Faced Buddha whose face appeared on themunication stone smiled bitterly and said: ¡°Sword Patriarch is not a tyrannical person as you think, please stand up and tell me what you came from.¡± ¡°Yes, this lord.¡± This demon stood up swayingly, still bowed his head, and dared not look at Bai Qiuran. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of my king. He wants to meet Sword Patriarch and the princess.¡± Bai Qiuran and Jade-Faced Buddha looked at each other, and then Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Who is the king you represent?¡± ¡°Many.¡± The demon envoy buried his head lower. ¡°Snake King, Crocodile King, Eagle King, Flower King.¡± ¡°Oh, they have started to ally with each other.¡± Bai Qiuran sneered, turned his head and looked at others, and then said to Jade-Faced Buddha: ¡°Leader.¡± ¡°Sword Patriarch, I am counting on you.¡± Jade-Faced Buddha nodded. ¡°As for Sect Master Su, it is not the little monk who can interfere with you. Please do as you wish.¡± As the leader, Jade-Faced Buddha was not at all worried about the safety of Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue. It¡¯s indeed dangerous to put an important person in the enemy camp, but in this case, the concept was different. A nuclear bomb was put in the enemy camp, thus it¡¯s the enemy who was in danger. ¡°I will follow.¡± Su Xiangxue stood up and said without hesitation. ............ Under the escort of Zhao Ruize, Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue followed the demon messenger all the way through the space rift and entered the Demon Realm. Apart from the strong aura and the demons living here, the environment of the Demon Realm was not different from the environment of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. At least it would not let Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue think that they havee to an aliennd. The essence of the demon world¡¯s strong spiritual energy was because the area here was almost half smaller than that of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. Here, creatures that couldn¡¯t transform would not be treated as the same race by the demon race. Almost everyone here despised the human race because the human race was indeed generally less talented than the demon race. The transformation of the demon essentially followed the guidance of Heaven, it¡¯s equal to evolve from a low-level life to a high-level life, but Heaven guided them transforming into the shape of a human, which can be said to be very ironic. Like the human race, the demon race has also set up a line of defense here. After Bai Qiuran rushed inst time, the demon race has guarded against this fissure. Even if they couldn¡¯t defend against him, there must be a few demons left to survive, so they could inform everyone to take refuge. Bai Qiuran looked at the demon messenger¡¯s arrogant attitude when facing the lower demon n guarding the rift, and quietly said to Su Xiangxue next to him: ¡°It seems that this entrance has been controlled by those demon kings.¡± ¡°The demon race is very clear between the upper and lower levels. They are almost counted as two separate races. This messenger has such a normal attitude.¡± Su Xiangxue exined in a low voice: ¡°Moreover, it is very easy for those demon kings to control this ce. This rift is a hot potato for the demon ns. If someone takes the initiative to guard it, the forces holding this pass will definitely give it up willingly.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bai Qiuran was puzzled. ¡°This rift was the only channel that connects the Demon Realm with Nine Provinces and Ten Lands.¡± Su Xiangxue nced at him speechlessly. ¡°Because of you.¡± ¡°What? These demons are ndering me.¡± Bai Qiuran said angrily: ¡°Am I the kind of person who kills someone and their whole family if they don¡¯t agree with me?¡± ¡°From the standpoint of the demon, you are.¡± Su Xiangxue said quietly: ¡°On the way to kill the demon crowned prince and Cui Luo¡¯s mother, you ughtered a lot of demons by the way.¡± Bai Qiuran snorted. ¡°Stupid demon, this is pride and prejudice!¡± Su Xiangxue ignored him. When the two passed the rift, the guards standing by were all shaking with fearful expressions. The demon messenger who led the way also changed his pretentious posture, shivering from time to time along the way, just like a patient with advanced Parkinson syndrome. ¡°Hey, you.¡± Looking at his back, Bai Qiuran shouted. This messenger was so scared that Bai Qiuran suddenly made a sound, he almost jumped up. After reacting, he suddenly bowed his head and said: ¡°Yes! What is yourmand?¡± ¡°Tsk...do you have a prostate problem?¡± Bai Qiuran pped his tongue. ¡°If you want to pee, just do it. She and I can wait for you for a while, and it¡¯s annoying to look at you shaking.¡± Book 5: 6: The Most Daring Deal In Demon Races History

Book 5: Chapter 6: The Most Daring Deal In Demon Race''s History

In fact, the messenger of the demon race still didn¡¯t want to pee very much. After all, he was a messenger of the Demon King, thus he must be a high-level demon within the Demon Race, and things like the ¡°three urgencies¡± (1) had definitely not bothered him long ago. However, seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s impatient look, the messenger of the demon race feared that the former would take action against himself, so he followed Bai Qiuran¡¯s words into the small woods aside, pretending to pee. Of course, he didn¡¯t pee when he entered, but took out a bottle of calming pills and swallowed it. The pill quickly turned into a cool medicinal power in his stomach, flowing over his limbs and skeleton. The Demon King¡¯s messenger finally calmed down a lot, at least when facing Bai Qiuran, he would no longer shake like chaff. After spending two days and three nights, he finally took Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue to a pce on the top of the mountain. Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t tell which demon king belonged to this pce. It should be newly built in thest two thousand years. ¡°The Demon Kings are inside.¡± The demon king¡¯s messenger stopped outside a lobby in the pce and bowed and said: ¡°Sword Patriarch, princess, this way please.¡± The waiters on both sides nervously opened the door for Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue, the two looked at each other, and then stepped into the lobby. The lights in the lobby were dim. It seemed that the owner didn¡¯t like the bright environment. After Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue entered the lobby, the door behind them was closed, and a glimmer of light came from somewhere in the lobby, which illuminated the scene. ¡°Wee, the Sword Patriarch of the human race, and our noble princess.¡± The sound came from the direction of the main seat in the lobby. Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue looked at them. The dim light could not stop their gazes. They found that in the darkness there was a man with a thin face and a gloomy temperament sitting cross-legged. Wearing a ck robe, there were still ck scales on his cheeks. There was a small table in front of him with some delicacies of the demon, and he held a wine cup in his hand and gave Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue distant respect. Su Xiangxue did not speak, but Bai Qiuran asked rhetorically: ¡°I never saw you before. Are you a new Demon King?¡± The gloomy man neither denied nor admitted, but raised his hand: ¡°You two came from afar and have worked hard, so please have a meal first.¡± Suddenly, two papernterns lighted up in the darkness. Besides thenterns, there were two small tables filled with dishes exactly like the one on the Demon King¡¯s small table, and two cups filled with clear liquor. Bai Qiuran took off the Wise Immortal who was hanging around his waist, and Su Xiangxue went to sit next to each other on the cushion behind the table, and then Bai Qiuran picked up the chopsticks, but first reached Su Xiangxue¡¯s small table. After tasting one by one, he picked up Su Xiangxue¡¯s wine and sipped a little, and then said to her: ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous.¡± ¡°Sword Patriarch is so defensive against this king, it really makes this king chill.¡± The gloomy man said: ¡°Isn¡¯t my previous performance in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands not enough to show my sincerity?¡± ¡°Actions speak better than words. Who of you demons doesn¡¯t want to take my head?¡± Bai Qiuran sneered: ¡°What¡¯s more, your poisonous snake, as soon as we entered the house, you began to spread toxins into the air, didn¡¯t you? Do you really think I can¡¯t smell this sweet smell?¡± The gloomy man froze for a moment, then seemed a little embarrassed. He took a few breaths, and the sweet smell in the air dissipated a lot. ¡°This is a natural phenomenon of this king¡¯s body. Sword Patriarch must not misunderstand, this king has no malice.¡± The gloomy man exined immediately. Bai Qiuran said twice, obviously not believing it. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, I invited Sword Patriarch and the princess here to discuss cooperation. It is too unwise to start fighting before negotiating.¡± After thinking for a while, the gloomy man said again: ¡°What¡¯s more, the prestige of the Sword Patriarch is famous in the demon race for two thousand years, and this king will not be stupid enough to expect to use this little trick to deal with Sword Patriarch.¡± When he said this, Bai Qiuran believed a little instead. He started to pick up the wine cup in front of him, and at the same time asked: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, you have gone through so much trouble, what do you want to do with us?¡± The gloomy man pondered for a moment and then asked: ¡°Do you two know the current situation of His Majesty the Demon Emperor?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Bai Qiuran ignored the people sitting in the darkness, drank all the wine very rudely, and deliberately huped. ¡°Is he buried or is he in a coffin?¡± ¡°It seems that Sword Patriarch already knows the news that His Majesty the Demon Emperor has sumbed.¡± The gloomy manughed and said: ¡°Her Royal Highness¡¯s intelligencework is really powerful.¡± He pped his hands, and the surrounding papernterns lit up sessively, illuminating the remaining three people in the darkness. They were a big man with lizard-like ws in his hands and fangs in his mouth, a young man with golden wings on his back, and a woman with flowers on his sideburns. They sat around the gloomy man and watched Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue with him. ¡°Sword Patriarch, princess.¡± The gloomy man said: ¡°We are looking for you to negotiate.¡± Su Xiangxue still did not speak, but Bai Qiuran put down Jiu Hu and asked: ¡°What¡¯s your conditions?¡± ¡°The demon emperor is dead, and there is no heir. What will happen to this matter? This king thinks that both of you know it, so this king doesn¡¯t bother to speak any more.¡± The gloomy man looked at Su Xiangxue. ¡°Her Royal Highness, you have inherited the purest blood belonging to the Demon Emperor. This king would like to invite you to lead us and let us help you rise to power.¡± ¡°Hey, ck Snake King.¡± Su Xiangxue put down the wine cup very gracefully, frowned, and said: ¡°I think I have told you many times through Cui Luo that I belong to the human race, how can I inherit the position of the Demon King?¡± ¡°Naturally, we are not asking you to be the leader without any conditions.¡± The gloomy man paused, then looked at Bai Qiuran again. ¡°At the same time, we also want to invite Sword Patriarch to join our camp in this uing civil war.¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as he said this, even Bai Qiuran was taken aback for a while, and then he pointed at the gloomy man andughed. ¡°You are much braver than I thought. Do you know the old saying ¡®bringing a wolf into the house¡¯ ?¡± ¡°Of course I know.¡± The gloomy man nodded solemnly: ¡°But I also know another old saying ¨C ¡®no pain, no gain¡¯. If I don¡¯t take a risk, I will never win.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re bold and courageous.¡± Bai Qiuran stood up and looked at the gloomy man. ¡°So, if you ask me to fight for you, can you afford such a high price?¡± ¡°What the price is, it¡¯s up to Sword Patriarch to assess it.¡± The gloomy man pped his hands, the door opened, and a demon maid wearing a low-cut costume came in from the door, holding a te in both hands, and knelt in front of Bai Qiuran. ¡°What is this?¡± Su Xiangxue frowned and asked. In the tray that the maid was holding, there was only a broken animal skin, which looked like a corner torn from old animal skin. ¡°This is part of the map of the Demon Emperor Mausoleum of the first ancestor of my Demon Race.¡± The gloomy man ck Snake King replied. TL¡¯s note: Book 5: 7: Allying With Tiger

Book 5: Chapter 7: Allying With Tiger

¡°The map of the Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor?¡± Su Xiangxue asked: ¡°Where did you learn that we were looking for this thing?¡± ¡°Your Highness...¡± The ck Snake King smiled and said: ¡°In this world, not only do you have an intelligencework operating in our sector, we also have an intelligencework in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Su Xiangxue nced at Bai Qiuran, and then replied: ¡°Okay, then I...¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Bai Qiuran raised his hand to interrupt her, then looked at Su Xiangxue and asked: ¡°Before you consider me, you have to consider whether you want to be the Demon Emperor?¡± ¡°Neither the princess nor the Sword Patriarch has to worry about this issue.¡± The ck Snake King said: ¡°Cui Luo has invited the princess toe back several times, but the princess refused toe back to be the crown prince. We are not stupid. Of course, we know that Your Highness has no intention of doing that. Therefore, in this period, Your Highness just needs to serve as our [banner]. After that, whether the princess wants to be an emperor in name only, or directly give up the throne, we have no opinion.¡± ¡°So you just want me toe here to be a banner, right?¡± Su Xiangxue said lightly. ¡°Not only that, with you in our camp, we won¡¯t worry about the Sword Patriarch backfiring on us.¡± The ck Snake King looked in Bai Qiuran¡¯s direction. ¡°Now, among the ten demon kings, except for the four of us, are almost divided into two camps. One is the Equality faction headed by the stinky bear, and the other is the joint force of the Ape King and the Dragon King. They supported the illegitimate child of the previous demon emperor, which means the previous demon emperor faction should also fall to that side.¡± ¡°The Demon Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child?¡± Su Xiangxue was taken aback, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Well... Since your Majesty the Demon Emperor can leave you in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands after the war, it is not a rare thing to have a bastard child again after returning.¡± The ck Snake King nced at Su Xiangxue. ¡°I have checked. The kid is indeed the blood of the Demon King. His mother is a ck serpent, and he has only three heads, but those three heads have a tendency to transform into dragons. In terms of species, he should be regarded as a three-headed dragon.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± Bai Qiuran said to Su Xiangxue: ¡°You are going to be a sister.¡± Su Xiangxue ignored him. After hearing the words of the ck Snake King, Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue also understood the purpose of the four demon kings in finding them. The Demon Emperor was dead, and no edict has been issued, so no one has the legitimacy. The position of the Demon Emperor could be regarded as capable. These four guys, led by the ck Snake King, also wanted to give it a try. But at present, the two camps in the demon world that were most likely to win the position of the demon emperor, one was a sessor with the demon emperor¡¯s blood, able to unite with the former demon emperor¡¯s court, and the other was the demon kings who were born in grassroots and did not have noble blood. What they represented was the vast lower-level bloodline demon in the Demon Realm. It¡¯s equal to a direct rebellion, challenging the established rules of the demon royal family. In this way, the ck Snake King and three other Demon Kings were in a very awkward and delicate position. Upward, although their bloodlines were noble, it¡¯s obvious that they didn¡¯t have royal blood. Downward, they were born noble, so they couldn¡¯t integrate into the ordinary demons and unite them. Not only the circle of the rich was exclusive, but the circle of the poor also has the same xenophobia. If you didn¡¯t belong to that group, but suddenly wanted to get along withmon people, obviously, nobody would believe you. So just like what Su Xiangxue said, they elected Su Xiangxue as the emperor, just to have sufficient reasons and excuses to participate in this civil war for the throne. As forbat power, thebinedbat power of their four kings was indeed inferior to both the elite soldiers of the court and the vast number of demon civilians, but as long as Bai Qiuran was on their side, that¡¯s no longer a problem. After the ck Snake King finished speaking, he didn¡¯t interrupt anymore, leaving enough time for the two to consider. Bai Qiuranmunicated with Wise Immortal who was dismantled by him and put it next to the small table. He asked him to help examine the fragment of the map held by the demon maid, and Wise Immortal told him that the fragment was indeed real. He informed Su Xiangxue of the result, and after a while, Miss Su nodded to the ck Snake King. ¡°I can make this deal with you and be your [banner], but I will not follow yourmand.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the princess only needs to sit in the back and have fun.¡± Hearing Su Xiangxue¡¯s answer, ck Snake King¡¯s face eased. As the closest to the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands in the demon world, their intelligencework in there was also the strongest among the demon race. As early as hundreds of years ago, the intelligencework has passed back information about the close rtionship between Demon Princess Su Xiangxue and Sword Patriarch. If Su Xiangxue agreed to join, Bai Qiuran would naturally stay and help her. So the ck Snake King looked at Bai Qiuran. ¡°Sword Patriarch, what do you say?¡± Bai Qiuran did not pay attention to him but looked at Su Xiangxue, and Su Xiangxue also turned her head and looked straight at him. After the two looked at each other for a few seconds, Bai Qiuran looked back and replied: ¡°I can¡¯t help you directly im the throne, as I am a human after all, but I can enter the battlefield randomly after you fight, and defeat both camps that oppose you.¡± ¡°This......¡± The ck Snake King was a bit hesitant. It could be seen that this suspicious Demon King remained skeptical of what Bai Qiuran said. He was extremely afraid that Bai Qiuran would backfire him at that time. ¡°ck Snake......¡± At this time, the big man with a sharp mouth and teeth next to him also whispered: ¡°When allying with tigers, be careful. Sword Patriarch has never been an honest person.¡± ¡°You Demon Kings always speak ill of me behind my back.¡± Bai Qiuran said leisurely: ¡°Our human cultivators are different from you. We emphasize theprehensive development of morality, intelligence, physicality, art, andbor, and focus on mental state training. Those who achieve great sess, let alone telling lies, even if you point to our nose to curse, we will not get angry. No matter how I do, I will never lie to juniors. Your brother Bai always treats people with sincerity.¡± ¡°ck Snake King, Sword Patriarch is willing to help you defeat the enemy, which is equivalent to saying that the victory has been handed over to your hands.¡± Su Xiangxue also spoke out: ¡°If you can¡¯t even clean up the defeated soldiers, even if you win the world, it won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t ask you too much, after all, we are the weak.¡± The ck Snake King sat upright and said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Then the transaction will be established like this. The four of us used the map fragments of the First Ancestor Demon Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum to exchange the name of the princess and the sword of the Sword Patriarch in the civil war to help us win.¡± Book 5: 8: An Old Virgins Love Spark

Book 5: Chapter 8: An Old Virgin''s Love Spark

¡°You know your times.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded, and Su Xiangxue instructed the Yaozu maid who was kneeling in front of him: ¡°Go down, you are no longer needed here.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The ck Snake King raised his hand to stop her: ¡°Sword Patriarch, please take this fragment.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will go back directly after epting the payment?¡± ¡°If you want to go back in disregard of your reputation, we can¡¯t help it. This fragment has been shown to you. If I don¡¯t give it to you, you can kill everyone, take the fragment and leave. Then why don¡¯t we give it directly to you in advance? Of course, whether you want to keep your promises in the future is your own business, and we can¡¯t influence it.¡± The ck Snake King smiled and said: ¡°However, after doing this kind of thing, not to mention the reputation of Sword Patriarch in the demon race, I am afraid that the reputation in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands will also be affected. How will Sword Patriarch choose?¡± ¡°Hmph, then you are wrong. I have lived for so long, thus fame and reputation are not important to me.¡± While talking, Bai Qiuran took the map fragments from the tray held by the Yaozu maid. ¡°But I also said that Bai Qiuran has always treated people with sincerity. Since we have made a deal, then I will definitely help youplete what I have promised... The coalition forces of the two camps, we will help you solved it.¡± The ck Snake King didn¡¯t speak, just picked up the wine cup, and gave Bai Qiuran distant respect. After that was the decent banquet time, the ck Snake King pped his hands and invited arge number of beautiful maids from the Snake n to dance in the middle of the lobby. These snake monsters were all beautiful in appearance and graceful posture. The scales on their faces have not destroyed their coquettish beauty, but have added a kind of taboo temptation. As snakes, their body flexibility has exceeded the limit of human beings, so the soft and boneless bodies seemed to be full of allure to men. However, the appearance of these snake monster tribes seemed to make Su Xiangxue very unhappy. The ck Snake King was very good at observing words and expressions. After discovering that Su Xiangxue¡¯s face was not good, and Bai Qiuran seemed to have no interest, he waved to let these snake monster dancers retreat. The wine prepared by the ck Snake King was very good, and the dishes were also very delicious, but because of Bai Qiuran¡¯s presence, the Demon King who was present didn¡¯t feel appetizing. Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue were sitting next to them, and they didn¡¯t dare to talk andugh loudly, said some drunken talks, and made some excessive jokes, so this banquet was very depressing for the demon kings. After the banquet was over, the ck Snake King arranged for Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue to stay in this pce. ording to Su Xiangxue¡¯s reaction, the ck Snake King arranged the two residences together, although it was not the kind of straightforward ¡°Sorry, we just have only one room left¡±, but the two rooms were actually in the same small courtyard, separated by a thin wall. After returning to the courtyard, Bai Qiuran closed the courtyard door and set a ban to prevent others from snooping, and then pulled Su Xiangxue without saying a word to the room that the ck Snake King arranged for him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± As soon as he entered the door, Bai Qiuran asked Su Xiangxue: ¡°You are too active this time to find the Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor, right? How many times have I told you, before helping me, you must first consider your own wishes...¡± He couldn¡¯t continue speaking because Su Xiangxue had stretched out her bare hand and covered his mouth. A scent of fragrance was uploaded from her body, causing Bai Qiuran¡¯s mind to fluctuate slightly. After all, he was an old virgin for more than three thousand years. He has not experienced a big battle. Although he always says that he has seen a lot of battles, once he learned the fact that Su Xiangxue is still aplete body, Bai Qiuran thought When facing Su Xiangxue somewhere, the line of defense would unconsciously shake the real estate. ¡°To be able to help you, that is my wish.¡± Su Xiangxue raised her head and looked at Bai Qiuran, her long eyshes pped slightly, and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, or are you pretending to be confused?¡± At this moment, Bai Qiuran deeply understood what it meant by ¡°the hardest to ept is the grace of beauty¡± written in the book. ¡°I probably know what you mean...¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face blushed, and for the first time in his life, he took the initiative to avoid the eyes of the opposite sex. ¡°Then now, I am not in a hurry for you to answer.¡± Su Xiangxue took a step back with a smile, calmed her banging heart, and said: ¡°You just understand what I mean.¡± ¡°Uh...but even so, I can¡¯t let you help in vain.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°I beg you, let me give you something in return, otherwise I will feel sorry for it.¡± ¡°Hehe, you are usually so shameless to others, but so polite to acquaintances.¡± Su Xiangxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Okay, since you are so proactive, then I want you to do three things for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qiuran answered without thinking. ¡°You... are you not afraid that I will let you do things that hurt others?¡± Su Xiangxue joked: ¡°You know, I¡¯m one of the old devils.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Bai Qiuran said seriously: ¡°Miss Su has her own measures and will never let me do things that touch the bottom line.¡± ¡°Xiangxue.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°I mean, call me Xiangxue, I want you to call me that way in the future.¡± Su Xiangxue said strongly: ¡°Simrly, when I call you Qiuran in the future, you must also answer. This is my first request.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The old virgin began to feel a little overwhelmed. ¡°Xiang... Xiangxue.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Su Xiangxue¡¯s face was flushed at the moment, but she still resisted the shyness and shouted: ¡°Qiu Ran.¡± ¡°Ok......¡± Bai Qiuran responded in a low voice, followed by a long silence. Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue looked at the sky and the ground one by one. The atmosphere in the room became more and more subtle. Finally, a certain skull hanging around Bai Qiuran¡¯s waist couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Come one, one of you is the pir of the human race who is more than three thousand years old, and the other is the leader of an evil sect close to one thousand years old. You just call each other two nicknames. What¡¯s the big deal? Are you teenage innocent boys and girls having first love? ?¡± Su Xiangxue stared at Wise Immortal angrily, while Bai Qiuran coughed and said: ¡°Indeed, Xiangxue, it¡¯s time for business.¡± ¡°OK then.¡± Su Xiangxue sighed, moved a stool, and sat down against Bai Qiuran. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t me me, haste makes waste...¡± Wise Immortal said to Su Xiangxue leisurely, and then said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Old Bai, take out the fragment of that map and let me have a look.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and took out the fragments of the map. Wise Immortal looked at it and said: ¡°This map fragment is one-third of theplete map.¡± Book 5: 9: Su Xiangxues Active Attack

Book 5: Chapter 9: Su Xiangxue''s Active Attack

¡°Could you know where the other two thirds are?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look... the info given to me is that before the first Demon Emperor died, he ordered his ministers to divide the map of his imperial tomb into three and scattered them in the demon world. One of them was protected by the royal family, one part is protected by the ministers, and the other part is lost to the people of the demon world and is missing.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°When the demon race is declining, the demon who gather three maps and find the Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor will be a new demon emperor.¡± ¡°This one should be the one protected by the so-called [ministers], right?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the map fragment on the desk. ¡°Is the current demon race considered a decline?¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± A dark green spark spurted out of Wise Immortal¡¯s eyes. ¡°At the beginning of the Sacred Dynasty, the Ten Demon Kings of the Demon Race were alsoparable to the Immortals, and the Demon Emperor was a peerless and powerful person who could rival the emperor of the Sacred Dynasty. Look at the demon race now. The power of the bloodline is declining, the cultivation base is regressing, and all the demon kings only have the strength of the Physique Integration stage. Not to mention the one with the purest blood in the royal family is this little girl, who is a half-breed. If this is not a decline, what is? Do you have to wait for the human race or devils to ughter the demon race before it is called decline?¡± ¡°That seems to be true.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°But it¡¯s strange. Unlike the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, the inheritance within the demon world has not been broken down, why does the demon race have no demon at Immortal stage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± Su Xiangxue nced at him and said. ¡°What? How did you me me for this?¡± Bai Qiuran said in shock. ¡°After the ancient city appeared, I tried to search the history of the demon world. The intelligence said that the demon emperor of thest demon emperor was indeed more powerful than a cultivator in the Great Acension stage. After passed the throne to the one who just died, he disappeared together with the demon kings of the previous generation.¡± Su Xiangxue slowly said: ¡°And not long after the demon king of this generation took over the throne, he focused on the human race, who was weakened after being invaded by the devils. At that time, your master Qingming Taoist and other people in the same generation has ascended to the immortal realm. Among the remaining people, the one with the highest cultivation level in the entire cultivation world was the Physique Integration stage. The demon king who has the strength of Heavenly Tribting stage felt that he cannot lose no matter what, thus he recklessly came over.¡± ¡°Is the human race so miserable at the time?¡± Wise Immortal murmured: ¡°Then the Demon King is actually right. In our time, the Heavenly Tribting stage was also called the Emptiness Observing stage. The cultivators who reached this stage have begun toprehend thew of the world, as long as they are not too ipetent, dealing with several Physique Integration stage cultivators at once should be no problem.¡± ¡°Yes, then as soon as the Demon Emperor and his army arrived, he met Qiuran.¡± Su Xiangxue nced at Bai Qiuran. ¡°The ten demon kings announced their abdication right after they came to the throne, and some of them did not even have time to leave an heir. The demon emperor himself was also seriously injured and had to use the forbidden technique of burning lifespan. Although sessfully returning to the demon world, he barely recovered, but there was no possibility of a breakthrough in this life. After that, the demon emperor desperately promoted several powerful demon races of lower bloodlines to be the Demon King, and over time it evolved into what it is today.¡± ¡°It is to maintain the nobility of their [higher] bloodlines, so they destroyed the records of the Land Immortal age? It is estimated that only the royal family and the royal family retain the records of my age.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°But why... how did the demon emperor and demon kings of the previous generation disappear for no reason?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so far now. The first goal is to gather the maps and find the tomb of the first demon emperor .¡± Bai Qiuran interrupted him: ¡°Maybe this secret is hidden in the Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor.¡± Wise Immortal muttered a few words, still seemingly reluctant to give up, but he finally did not refute Bai Qiuran¡¯s words and chose to default. The main reason was that his curiosity and thirst for knowledge of the first Demon Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum were not lower than the circumstances of the mysterious disappearance of the previous Demon Emperor. ¡°I will use secret methods to contact my intelligencework in the demon world, and ask them to help us investigate the intelligence of the other two forces that are hostile to the ck Snake King.¡± Su Xiangxue said: ¡°Of course, I will not skip the information of the ck Snake King camp.¡± ¡°I will report the situation to the Jade Faced Buddhater.¡± Bai Qiuran also said to Su Xiangxue: ¡°...Xiangxue, we have worked hard today, let¡¯s rest first.¡± After speaking, he felt that this sentence seemed strange, but he couldn¡¯t tell the specifics. ¡°Hey, listen to what you mean...¡± But Su Xiangxue, who was very thoughtful, heard it, and sheughed openly and said: ¡°Do you want to [rest] with me?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Bai Qiuran felt overwhelmed, and quickly denied: ¡°I will have to talk to the leaderter, because he¡¯s a monk, and the influence is not good, the influence is not good...¡± Su Xiangxue smiled slightly, nodded lightly on the tip of Bai Qiuran¡¯s nose, then walked out the door with a chuckle and returned to her room next door. After closing the door, she rxed her mind, and the suppressed blood rushed to her cheeks, making her blush all the way to the roots of her ears. The Sect Master of the Kamasutra Sect was like a young girl at this time, threw herself on her bed, and then rolled around holding the pillow. In the dimly lit room, a woman¡¯s silly chuckle came out. ............ On the night when Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue were invited by the ck Snake King to stay in the other pce, in the east side of Demon Realm, beyond the ends of the demon world facing the sea, amidst theyers of waves, there was a tboating by wind and waves. This was just a wooden boat with a small white sail. It¡¯s not even asrge as the small ship using on the canal. Above the sea, there are not only storms and huge waves that symbolized natural anger, but also countless powerful and terrifying, fierce sea beasts. Not to mention a small wooden boat that could only be used to cross the river, even the Seacloud Flying Ship co-produced by Sky-Forging Castle and Mystery Academy dared not go too deep into the sea. But this little wooden boat did it. It crossed the ocean from an isted ind in the sea and came to the easternmost part of the demon world that bordered the sea. The wind on the sea was surging, and the waves were like a white wall. Each one was taller and bigger than the canoe, but when the waves hit the canoe, a blue barrier appeared on the surface of the canoe, blocking everything. No one was paddling, and the small white sails on the canoe obviously couldn¡¯t bring it enough power, but the small boat was leaning against the towering cliff at the end of the East Demon Realm at a rapid speed. A white figure suddenly rushed out of the canoe, rushed up the cliff, and ran on it as if it¡¯s t ground. The figure fell to the ground and showed his true body. He was a white-faced niche with red hair, obviously not from the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands nor the demon world, but he deliberately dressed in the style of a schr, holding a white folding fan. ¡°Thank you, grandpa, goodbye.¡± He turned his head and waved his hand at the sea, the waves rolled, and there seemed to be a giant under the sea turning his body, with long ripples, slowly leaving the shore. The white-faced red-haired schr turned his head and opened the folding fan, pretending to be a nondescript schr, looking at the surrounding scenery, and said: ¡°Here, is this the real continent the teacher talks about?¡± Book 5: 10: Yun Kun The Prime Minister

Book 5: Chapter 10: Yun Kun The Prime Minister

The state funeral of the demon emperor was held for seven days. Within the imperial capital, all citizens must wear white, and in the mourning of the whole nation, the former demon emperor was sent to the Royal Valley where all the demon emperors except the first emperor were buried. After talking to the ck Snake King, Bai Qiuran also took Su Xiangxue to the imperial capital. The two stood on the top of the highest building in the capital, watching the long line of honor guards sending out the huge coffin of the demon emperor. After a long time, Su Xiangxue slowly said: ¡°You see, the Demon Emperor still has some means to win the hearts of the people. Looking at it this way, most of the demons in the imperial capital are sincerely mourning.¡± ¡°I thought you were feeling so sad about the death of your blood rtives.¡± Bai Qiuran was a little speechless. ¡°Are you telling me that for a long time, are you analyzing the ability of the Demon Emperor?¡± ¡°I am a demonic cultivator without blood and tears.¡± Su Xiangxue rolled her eyes and continued: ¡°But if you can think of showing me this, I¡¯m still very happy, thank you.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°You have a conscience.¡± ¡°In this way, the Demon Emperor is still quite capable. It¡¯s just that he was born at an untimely time and just happened to meet you, otherwise, he might have aplished something great...¡± Su Xiangxue pinched a bunch of beautiful hair that fell on her chest, and said quietly: ¡°Such a person must have left behind a force before his death, such as the royal guards who transported him, and the prime minister who presided over the ceremony for him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Yun Kun.¡± Wise Immortal suddenly said: ¡°A beast that existed in ancient times. I did not expect that there is an offspring of them in the demon realm.¡± ¡°Yun Kun?¡± Bai Qiuran thought of the kind of mythical beast he had seen in the ssics before and asked: ¡°It¡¯s the kind of sacred fish that grows thousands of miles in length, and has to make huge waves when it turns over?¡± ¡°That is Kun, a beast belonging to the gods.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°However, although this Yun Kun is not as big and strong as Kun, he has inherited some of its skills. At least the prime minister is much stronger than the demon kings whom you traded with. His cultivation is already at the peak of the Physique Integration stage. Moreover, it seems that he deliberately suppressed his cultivation.¡± ¡°You said... Does he know the whereabouts of the map of the First Demon Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum kept by the royal family?¡± Bai Qiuran looked in the direction where the prime minister Yun Kun disappeared for a long time and then said. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Xiangxue asked: ¡°I remind you in advance that using violence with this kind of person is useless, and it might be counterproductive. He may destroy the map to not let it fall into your hand.¡± ¡°Of course I know, so I have to find a way to push him into a situation where he has topromise with me.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled. ¡°The ck Snake King wants to seize the throne. How can it be so easy? This kid doesn¡¯t understand me at all, so I won¡¯t be led by the struggle of a group of juniors.¡± ¡°Do you have an idea?¡± Su Xiangxue asked with eyes shing. ¡°There is such a preliminary idea.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I go back, now do you want to stroll around in the capital, or just go back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell, naturally I have to go shopping again.¡± How could Su Xiangxue miss such a good opportunity? ¡°Then let¡¯s go down.¡± Bai Qiuran wanted to jump from this tall building into the imperial city. Seeing this, Su Xiangxue hurriedly reached out and grabbed him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You are a human, do you intend to appear in the demon race¡¯s imperial capital in such a grand manner?¡± While talking, Su Xiangxue found out some strange parts. ¡°Let me put on makeup for you, and you can go on.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- On the streets of the imperial capital, with the departure of the Demon Emperor¡¯s coffin, a little vitality was gradually restored here. Although the Prime Minister issued an order, it would take three days of mourning for the whole city, and during that, the market would be closed, but some restaurants, pubs, and teahouses in the capital city have already opened in the afternoon. Even if they really felt sad about the demon emperor¡¯s death, they still had to live on. The market could not be opened for three days, which has caused many residents in the city to have insufficient food in their homes, and they must get food in restaurants on the street. Therefore, after the demon emperor¡¯s funeral team left the imperial capital, demon races began to move on the streets one after another. On the street side near the canal, two ¡°demons¡± also walked along the riverbank in tandem, attracting the attention of countless people. Walking in the front is a beautiful ¡°female demon¡± holding a paper umbre. She has ck hair and crescent eyebrows. Her temperament appeared to be like an untainted lotus in a mud swamp, but at the same time, she had a strange temptation to arouse the most primitive desire for possession of men. With a veil on her face, covering the lower half of her face, she walked along the river bank. The male demons around were a little eager to move, but when they saw the white dragon scales appeared behind the ears of this female ¡°demon¡±, all of them gave up. Bloodline was an insurmountable distance between demon races, and demons with dragon bloodline were high-ranking elites atst. These demons could not be offended by ordinary demons like them. And behind this beautiful demon, a male demon with white hair and white eyebrows followed. Looking at the markings on his face, everyone could tell that he must be a tiger demon with a rtively high level pureblood, who was a servant or guard of the female demon. These two demons were naturally Su Xiangxue and Bai Qiuran after they have disguised. For Su Xiangxue it¡¯s easy. She had the blood of the demon race herself. As long as she activated her blood a little bit to let the demon bloodline in her body show its characteristics, she could transform herself into a high-level demon. Bai Qiuran had more trouble. His own spell resistance was too high so the transformation technique that Su Xiangxue had cast for him didn¡¯t have any effect, and he himself didn¡¯t have the True Qi to cast the transformation technique. So after a long time of tinkering, Su Xiangxue could only use a brush to paint a few strokes on his face, pretending to be a tiger demon. The feeling of being stuck with paint on his face made this guy very upset. Every two steps he took, he raised his hand and scratched the edges of the paint carefully. ¡°Be careful not to scratch it.¡± Su Xiangxue said helplessly: ¡°If you¡¯re exposed, you might be attacked by the surrounding demons...¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of them.¡± Bai Qiuran refused to admit defeat, but still put his hand down. It¡¯s rare to apany this girl on a trip. If something went wrong because of a fight, Su Xiangxue probably would be angry with him for a long time. ¡°But is there really no human in this city?¡± Bai Qiuran followed Su Xiangxue, took the umbre from her hand, and covered her head. ¡°There will definitely be, but most of them just stay here for business and will not stay for long.¡± Su Xiangxue replied: ¡°The high-level demons in this city are not regarded the low-level ones as members of the same race, let alone humans.¡± ¡°It means that if there is a human being who can¡¯t figure out what happened here, even if it¡¯s just a small contradiction, he must be unable to get out of this city, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost that.¡± Coincidentally, when the two of them had just finished talking, a certain demon n shouted at a high price in the next street. ¡°Help! Come on! Human is killing people on the street!¡± Book 5: 11: Im Black Tiger Afu!

Book 5: Chapter 11: I''m ck Tiger Afu!

¡°Pervert, see this move!¡± After Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue heard the news, they ran to the street next door to take a look. They found that there was an open space in the middle of the bustling demon group, and on the open space, there were three people. There was a little demon girl who looked so pitiful, lying sideways on the ground, with scratches on her face and hands. Judging from the two small horns on top of her head, she should be a sheep demon, which was a low-level demon race. In front of her, a little white-faced schr who was wearing a white gown and stuffed red hair into a ck veil was using a paper fan to attack another panicked demon. A thick green poisonous mist condensed on his paper fan. Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue could see at a nce that the strength of this white-faced young schr has almost reached the Deity Transformation stage, as Nascent Soul¡¯s energy that¡¯s capable of breaking the city and destroying thend was condensed by him onto a small fan. This group of poisonous clouds could poison an entire city, if it hit a person, it could instantly turn that guy into a skeleton. As for the demon who was opposing him, although it seemed that this guy was just a dude who had just learned to transform and had not cultivated much, Bai Qiuran saw the tinum bird feathers exposed between his neck. Although this demon was trash, his bloodline was extraordinary. If the human schr really killed this demon here, it would bring a lot of trouble. The strength of a Nascent Soul stage cultivator was nothing in the Demon race¡¯s Imperial City. Seeing that several demons around had already begun to move, Bai Qiuran quickly took a step forward and yelled: ¡°Stop it!¡± He raised his hand and pushed, the demons around were suddenly pushed to both sides of the street by a huge force, and then Bai Qiuran stepped out from the crowd, kicking the demon away, and raised his hand to grab Lived on the wrist of the white-faced schr. With a burst of Qi, he washed away the poisonous mist on the schr¡¯s fan. Bai Qiuran squeezed his face hard, revealing an angry face, and said loudly: ¡°Just as soon as the Demon Emperor passed away, a human dared to kill our kind in our Demon Race¡¯s imperial city. How dare you!¡± The schr was shocked, raised his other hand, and struck at Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran raised his palm to sh with his hand, and the poison mist was spread, making demons around fell down in rows. The onlookers were so scared that they backed away, and the schr took the opportunity to break free from Bai Qiuran¡¯s grasp, backed up two steps, and arched his hands: ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Bai......¡± Just as Bai Qiuran wanted to speak, he felt that someone was hitting himself with a small stone behind him. He turned his head and saw Su Xiangxue bashing himself. So he turned his face, curled his mouth very ufortably, and said loudly: ¡°ck Tiger Afu!¡± ¡°What the hell is this name?¡± The schr asked with a weird expression. ¡°A servant doesn¡¯t need a good name.¡± Bai Qiuran yelled loudly, and at the same time stretched out his hand to grab the schr: ¡°Our youngdy wants to take you back to y a game, so surrender!¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± The schr made a wrong step, avoiding Bai Qiuran¡¯s catch, and said angrily: ¡°This demon doesn¡¯t treat a fellow demon as a member of the same kind, bullying her as he wants. I am brave enough to stand up, and now you demon try to attack me? Sure enough, a demon is a demon, and a beast is a beast for life!¡± Hearing his words, Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyes shed with approval, but these words alsopletely aroused the anger of the surrounding demons. They rolled up their sleeves and leaned over, seemingly ready to gang up, using ¡°The morality of the demons don¡¯t apply when dealing with the human race¡± excuse to take down the schr. When the crowd was excited, suddenly a music sound came, and the enraged demons suddenly became dazzled. Su Xiangxue came up holding the piano, intentionally or unconsciously showed the white dragon scales behind her ears to the surrounding demons, and then whispered: ¡°Please give me a face, this human race will be handled by me, and the demon young master will have his justice.¡± The surrounding demon n looked like a beauty, and then found that it was a high-level demon n with dragon scales, so they retreated one after another and expressed their thoughts with actions. ¡°I thanked you all.¡± Su Xiangxue looked forward with bright eyes, looking at Bai Qiuran, with a smile hidden in her eyes. She tried her best to hold back herugh and said: ¡°Afu, take him down.¡± ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± Bai Qiuran responded with a monotone, and then he fit and rushed towards the schr. ¡°Witch, don¡¯t think about it!¡± The schr was anxious and angry, waving the folding fan in his hand, again and again, fanning out patches of poisonous clouds, and the poisonous clouds entrained the wind, forming a poisonous sh, cutting the nearby ground. At the same time, the schr also disyed very subtle footwork. With the twobined, after two rounds, the absent-minded Bai Qiuran did not catch him. What¡¯s even weirder is that the things disyed by this guy who had never been masked before were somewhat simr to the swordsmanship of the Qingming Sword Sect. ¡°what?¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned for a moment, and then asked: ¡°Little kid, where you are from?¡± ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± The schr sneered while his eyes rolled around, looking for a breakthrough. ¡°Demon!¡± ¡°Well, since you refuse to say, then I can only be a little more serious.¡± Bai Qiuran stood there, thinking without any tension. This time, he couldn¡¯t be too tant to expose his identity, so the exquisite swordsmanship and footwork he usually used could not be used here. He could only pretend to fight like a transformed demon. And in Bai Qiuran¡¯s impression, aside from the demon king who was forced to show his original form, he only ever saw two transformed demons who had fought in human form, were Cui Luo and Qing Danying. Cui Luo was a nt-based Pok¨¦mon, thus she never found melee, so if he ruled it out, Bai Qiuran could only imitate the little chicken that he raised. Think about it... how did she do that trick? Bai Qiuran dodged the schr¡¯s attack by relying on his quick reaction ability while recalling in his mind the attack mode Qing Danying used when she sneaked on him. Then, he turned sideways to let the schr open, stepped a few steps under his feet, retreated a few meters away, and then slowly raised his hands, his hands raised like eagle ws. He raised one leg, trying to imitate the demon energy, and walked onto his limbs. With a bang, Bai Qiuran hit the ground with one leg, stomping the ground to pieces, and then the person jumped up high. In mid-air, he kept his arms in the position of eagle ws, slowly spreading out like a big Peng spreading his wings, and then rushed to the schr from the air swiftly and violently. The man was in the air, and he shouted out the name of the move: ¡°Angry Crow Flying Chicken!¡± Book 5: 12: A Human From Outside Nine Provinces And Ten Lands

Book 5: Chapter 12: A Human From Outside Nine Provinces And Ten Lands

Naturally, Bai Qiuran had just thought of the name of this move. ording to his association, Qing Danying was as ck as a crow when she was a chick, and when she grew up, she loved to fly and attack, therefore ¡°Angry Crow Flying Chicken¡±. Regardless of howme the name of this move was, but the power was real and tyrannical. Bai Qiuran was in mid-air, with a powerful and unmatched real pressure, directly overwhelming the posture of the schr, and then put thetter down by grabbed his shoulders, locked his True Qi, and sessfully subdued him. The schr was shocked and wanted to struggle, while Bai Qiuran raised his hand to pinch his throat. He and Su Xiangxue were about to leave here with the head of this unpredictable human race, but at this moment, there was a shout of the crowd. A group of guards in the uniforms of the imperial court rushed over and shouted to Bai Qiuran: ¡°That tiger demon, release our honor guest!¡± Honor guest? In an instant, Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue looked at each other, and their minds suddenly turned together. Su Xiangxue made a graceful maneuver. When facing this group of guards, the strings in her hand had already opened to the full moon, and then she gently loosened, and the powerful and iparable true Qi poured out, instantly sending the people in this group of demon guards into a dazzle. Bai Qiuran raised his hand and stamped some marks on the schr, then threw it at the guards, then ran to Su Xiangxue¡¯s side, picked her up, burst out at all his speed. Will the terrifying sound of a sonic boom, he instantly disappeared in the imperial capital, leaving only a ce of mess. The two ran all the way to the wild. In the blink of an eye, Bai Qiuran hugged Su Xiangxue and ran a distance of thousands of miles. Then in the depths of an uninhabited barren mountain, he stopped and slowly put down Su Xiangxue in his arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Demon Race Royal Family is still connected with other human races.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°I wanted to save his life, but it turned out he didn¡¯t need our help.¡± ¡°Now our identities are mostly exposed.¡± Su Xiangxue said lightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I wanted to expose myself to them.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°It¡¯s better to expose our existence in this way, and it will not make them suspicious.¡± Su Xiangxue suddenly nced at Bai Qiuran at this time, and then said with a seemingly indifferent attitude: ¡°Speaking of which, that little guy, can you see it?¡± ¡°Yes, I can. She thinks that wrapping her chest is enough to pretend to be a man. Did she think everyone is blind?¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°Humph.¡± Su Xiangxue snorted and said: ¡°So why didn¡¯t you realize that Ruo Wei was also disguised as a man before?¡± ¡°This one......¡± Bai Qiuran hesitated for a moment, and said to Su Xiangxue: ¡°Please, this involves the privacy of my apprentice. It¡¯s not easy to say... I promised to help her keep the secret.¡± With Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyesight, if a woman disguised herself as a man with her breasts wrapped in make-up, he would certainly be able to see the clues, so if he couldn¡¯t even see it, it was the only reason why those things didn¡¯t exist. Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s expression was extremely sincere, Su Xiangxue didn¡¯t continue to ask. After all, Tang Ruowei was Bai Qiuran¡¯s disciple now, which meant she must keep a good rtionship with her in the future. So after a pause, Bai Qiuran started talking about the main topic again: ¡°That little guy¡¯s moves are the shadows of our major sects, but why have I never heard of such a person before?¡± ¡°Because that little guy is not from Nine Provinces and Ten Lands at all.¡± At this time, Wise Immortal, who has been pretending to be dead since Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue entered the imperial capital, said: ¡°From the information that Great Wisdom feedback to me, the real name of that little guy is Haruka Kazama, shees from a ce called Dongying, and she studied under Fusang Shrine.¡± ¡°Fusang?¡± Bai Qiuran doubted: ¡°Where is that?¡± ¡°I have seen the relics of the gods in the wilderness. ording to the record above, Fusang is a sacred tree that grows in the extreme east of the world. The sun gods once lived there. Every morning, they would rise from there, go up to the sky and shine on the world.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly where it is. Over the past tens of thousands of years, thend and sea have changed, and this ce has been moved to other ces... but this ce must be in the east of the world.¡± ¡°There are rumors in the Demon Realm. In the ocean to the east of the Demon Realm, there is still a human race living on an ind.¡± Su Xiangxue said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the ce they are talking about is this Dongying, and our world is blocked by the demon world, so we don¡¯t know that there is such a ce above the vast sea.¡± ¡°Forget it, leave her alone, let¡¯s deal with the affairs of the First Demon Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum first.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s discuss the follow-up n.¡± ............ In the middle of the night, Prime Minister Yun Kun, who had just returned to the Demon Imperial Pce, immediately summoned the demon emperor¡¯s guard who had been dispatched by him and asked about the whereabouts of the visitors. After learning the location, he ignored a sip of water and immediately went to the other pce where the guest was. ¡°Senior Sister Kazama.¡± He stood outside the room and shouted at the people in the other pce: ¡°I¡¯m Yun Fengge. May Ie in?¡± There was no response from the pce for a while, and after a long time, a girl¡¯s voice came out. ¡°Come in.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun walked in and saw a girl with long red hair who had changed into women¡¯s clothing, sitting at the table with her back facing him. After seeing hime in, the girl turned around, her expression was slightly ufortable, she took out a piece of jade from her arms, and then handed it to Prime Minister Yun Kun. ¡°Take it. This is what you asked the teacher for. This item can leave you a little room for change when you face that Sword Patriarch. But it can only protect one person, and so when the timees you decide for yourself.¡± ¡°Please transfer my gratefulness to Master.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun raised his hands and took it, thanking the girl. ¡°Will Sword Patriarch reallye over?¡± Seeing him taking the jade pendant into his arms solemnly, the red-haired girl raised her eyebrows and asked: ¡°After all, this is the internal affairs of your demon race.¡± ¡°Yes, ording tomon sense, he won¡¯t care about it, but there are always some wastes who are lucky enough to hope to use his power to get the position of the demon emperor.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun replied: ¡°And once Sword Patriarch intervenes, the situation within the entire Demon Realm is beyond Yun Fengge¡¯s control. As the prime minister, I must leave an escape way for the Demon Realm. Besides...maybe Senior Sister has already seen Sword Patriarch.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Senior Sister Kazama, can you still remember the two demons facing you on the street today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I remembered.¡± Looking back on the situation at the time, the red-haired girl¡¯s face was a little unhappy. ¡°Your demon race is really a hopeless race.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deny this, and I am now trying to save it.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun replied: ¡°But what I want to say is that the two demons that conflicted with the senior sister may not be real demons. They just pretended to be one.¡± ¡°You mean that guy is the Sword Patriarch?¡± The red-haired girl saw the scene of the ¡°ck Tiger Afu¡± screaming and leaping towards herself, her face a little strange. ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s nothing to do with me.¡± The red-haired girl stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going back, remember, after this time, Fusang Shrine has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Yun Fengge understands.¡± Yun Kun said to the red-haired girl: ¡°Please let me arrange an entourage for the senior sister, so as not to be embarrassed by the demons who don¡¯t know the truth again.¡± Book 5: 13: You Are Really Too Weak

Book 5: Chapter 13: You Are Really Too Weak

Almost two thousand years ago, when the Demon Emperor had to retreat from Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, the Demon Realm had already begun to change, but these undercurrents were all suppressed while the Demon Emperor was still alive. All parties in the demon world seemed to have a tacit understanding, and they were all waiting for the death of this demon emperor who had no further hope. Finally, with the demon emperor¡¯s funeral as a signal, seven days after the demon emperor was buried in the Royal Valley, the four demon kings of the twenty-eight counties of the northern demon rose in rebellion, and named the White Bear King as the new demon emperor. Under the banner of ¡°all demons are equal¡±, they vowed to defeat the royal nine-headed dragon n, destroyed the bloodline-based order, and established a new order for the demon race. Almost at the same time, prime minister Yun Kun, who was temporarily in charge after the demon emperor¡¯s death, brought a three-headed horned dragon with the blood of the demon emperor back to the demon dynasty. Under his arrangement, the prince sessfully ascended the throne and became the emperor, and the Dragon King and Ape King who ruled the Eastern Demon Realm also expressed their support for the new emperor and protested against the rebellion of the Northern Demon. At this time, the ck Snake King and other Demon Kings who had concluded a deal with Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue also pushed Su Xiangxue out as the rightful heir. They also called the rebellious White Bear King in the northern demon world and the prime minister Yun Kun, who controlled the imperial guard, traitors. They said that Prime Minister Yun Kun used the illegitimate child of thest demon emperor as the puppet to control the government, and demons should crown Su Xiangxue as the new empress. In a sense, the statement of the ck Snake King was quite popr, because although Su Xiangxue followed Bai Qiuran back to the demon world for the first time in her life, all demon ns of the demon world knew her name, after all, the demon emperor has officially dered Su Xiangxue to be the princess and gave her a big county to rule. By the way, the county that the Demon King entrusted to Su Xiangxue belonged to the twenty-eight counties of the Northern Demon. In short, the demon world was divided into three factions in an instant. The wind and clouds gathered and the three parties fought for the throne. In addition, some demons took the opportunity to make chaos in the corner area, upying the mountain as the king, and for a while, the demon world was full of warfare. The White Bear King of the Northern Demon has gathered an army of nearly 20,000 demons in the entire twenty-eight counties. All of them could transform into human form, which meant the average level of the army was higher than that of Bai Qiuran. With an army of 20,000 Golden Core stage demons, the White Bear King traveled all the way south like breaking the bamboo, and the elite Imperial City Army of the Demon Dynasty also wiped out all obstacles. Of course, since the two sides are unstoppable, being their opponents, the army led by the ck Snake King was naturally defeated continuously. In two months, the rebel army in the north and the imperial guard army in the east had already invaded the final pass of the western demon world from the east and north respectively. Before Yanshan Pass, the two armies could directly attack the main city of the four demon king camp. ¡°You guys are really too weak...¡± In the lobby of the ck Snake King¡¯s Pce, Bai Qiuran looked at the four demon kings sitting on the left and right in silence. ¡°You said that Xiangxue just needs to y the banner, the fight is your business. We both agree, but you ended up fighting like this? Do you know how to fight at all?¡± Because Su Xiangxue has been pushed out as the nominal leader, the seats of the Demon Kings have also been adjusted. The ck Snake King gave up his main seat and sat with the other three Demon Kings, and Su Xiangxue sat on the ce where he was originally sitting. Bai Qiuran stood beside Su Xiangxue with his arms folded, like her guard. Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s remarks, the four demon kings reacted differently. The Golden-Winged Eagle King didn¡¯t respond, as if he didn¡¯t care about winning or losing. The only female, Flower King, snorted very unconvincingly but did not speak. The Crocodile King seemed to want to exin, but when he saw Bai Qiuran, he swallowed the words back. Only the ck Snake King heard the words and exined with a wry smile: ¡°Sword Patriarch, we are in a one-to-two situation. The White Bear King and Prime Minister Yun Kun have reached a consensus privately, they have joined forces to attack our territory from the very beginning. Moreover, our army is not adapted to the hardnd environment.¡± ¡°Well, ck Snake King, you don¡¯t have to exin it anymore. Qiu Ran, don¡¯t just sit there, say a few words.¡± Su Xiangxue said: ¡°It just so happens that these two armies merged in front of Yanshan Pass. Next, let us both take action and finish the transaction.¡± Hearing that, there was a burst of joy on the faces of the four demon kings, and the ck snake king asked in surprise: ¡°Is Sword Patriarch going to make a move?¡± ¡°Of course. Do you think I want to see you being ttened?¡± Bai Qiuran nced at the Four Demon Kings with contempt, then turned to Su Xiangxue and said: ¡°Xiang Xue, the army will temporarily mobilize let me, is it okay?¡± ¡°I have no opinion.¡± Su Xiangxue looked at the demon kings. ¡°Of course you four have no opinion, right?¡± Damn! The four demon kings cursed in their hearts at the same time, but the ck Snake King still pressed his colleague¡¯s back and nodded hurriedly: ¡°Of course, we have no objection!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°My King!¡± Outside the Yanshan Pass, in the camp of the White Bear King, a bear demon suddenly broke in and knelt on the ground on one knee. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The White Bear King, who was looking at the map with his back to him, turned around and asked. As the leader of the civilian demon race against the nobles of the demon world, the White Bear King looked like a calm and burly white-haired middle-aged man dressed in white fur. He has one eye covered by a ck blindfold, and his burly muscle revealed countless hideous scars crawled on his cheeks and body. The bear demon raised his head, looked at his master, and reported: ¡°The false emperor sent an envoy over.¡± The ¡°pseudo emperor¡± in his mouth was the new demon emperor who was enthroned with the assistance of Yun Kun. As a rebel army, the White Bear King¡¯s army did not recognize the authority of this demon emperor. ¡°Let him in.¡± The White Bear King ordered. After a while, a demon n dressed as a civil official walked in from outside the camp and arched his hands to the White Bear King: ¡°This lowly official see Your Highness the White Bear Demon King.¡± ¡°The Demon Emperor is dead, and I am no longer your Demon King.¡± The White Bear King said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to show off these pseudo-dynasty tricks with me.¡± ¡°Even so, this lowly official is loyal to His Majesty, and naturally must speak from his position.¡± The messenger replied neither humble nor arrogant: ¡°So in the eyes of this lowly official, Your Highness is the White Bear King for a day, that means Your Highness is a Demon King who lived under His Majesty¡¯s rule for a day.¡± ¡°You are so courageous.¡± The White Bear Kingzily sat down on his fur-covered seat. ¡°Yun Fengge sent two messengers before you. They are all idiots who can¡¯t spit out ivory. Tell him, don¡¯t use me as his garbage disposal nt.¡± ¡°This official will transfer your words.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, for what purpose Yun Fengge asking you toe to see me?¡± The White Bear King supported his head with one hand and askedzily. ¡°The prime minister already knows the n of Your Highness.¡± The messenger slowly said: ¡°The prime minister sent me here to tell Your Highness... the prime minister is willing to cooperate with your actions to help you capture Sword Patriarch.¡± Book 5: 14: The Bull Warrior Never Takes Off His Mask

Book 5: Chapter 14: The Bull Warrior Never Takes Off His Mask

¡°Help me?¡± The White Bear Kingughed. ¡°How is he going to help me? Will he help me collect the body after I fail?¡± ¡°No, since we want to form an alliance, we must advance and retreat together.¡± The messenger said: ¡°The prime minister said that if Your Highness dies, he will not live alone.¡± ¡°Talking is always easier than acting.¡± The White Bear King sneered. ¡°Your Highness, you should be very clear that both you and the prime minister are essentially fighting for the revival of the demon race.¡± The messenger said sincerely: ¡°For this, we must try our best. As long as Sword Patriarch is still there, and the demon race will not have a bright future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have any hope for that old antique, but I don¡¯t expect he has so much trust in me.¡± The White Bear King pondered: ¡°What if our guess is wrong and Sword Patriarch is not under the banner of the West Demon Realm? What if we fail to defeat him?¡± ¡°His Highness first swept his army south and attacked the Western Demon Realm, instead of taking advantage of our young Majesty to enter the capital. Doesn¡¯t that mean you are convinced that Sword Patriarch appeared in the Western Demon Realm?¡± The messenger whispered: ¡°We all know who Her Royal Highness is, and we all understand her hatred of thest emperor. Who can drive her to stand on this stage, if not the Sword Patriarch of the Human Race? Haven¡¯t we received the intelligence that the four rebels including the ck Snake King have given the map of the imperial tomb of the great ancestor of our demon race to the Sword Patriarch?¡± The White Bear King said nothing. ¡°And that ancient weapon is ourst bet. If it fails... Prime Minister Yun Kun will also make a way out. At least, our demon race will not be annihted.¡± The messenger¡¯s voice went low. ¡°If we are no match for him, then we¡¯ll hibernate until the Sword Patriarch dies, or until he no longer cares of our demon race.¡± The White Bear King was silent for a long time, and then slowly said: ¡°Tomorrow noon... Tomorrow noon I willunch the first wave of attacks. If he doesn¡¯te, I will enter the barrier first, and if the Sword Patriarch appears, I willunch an attack.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The messenger arched his hands. ¡°I will convey His Highness¡¯s speech word-for-word to Prime Minister Yun Kun.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C At noon on the second day, the vanguard forces of the Northern Demon Realm drove under the Yanshan Pass violently. The leader of this force was Kui Bull King, who revolted with the White Bear King. He was a bull demon who inherited the blood of the ancient god beast Kuiniu. Naturally, all his troops were bull demons. Bull demon belonged to a lower-middle status race among demon races. In terms of bloodline, this race was still a grade behind those high-level demon races with bloodlines such as winged tiger and colorful phoenix. But this did not mean that their fighting ability was very weak. On the contrary, a crazy Nortnd bull demon, when caught off guard, was very likely to tear a high-level demon n of the same level to pieces. The harsh environment in the extreme north of the Northern Demon Realm gave them a strong physique, while their natural weird temper gave them even more terrifying crazy will. There was another rule of the bull demon n fighters, that was, the bull warrior would never take off his mask until he won the war. Therefore, the faces of the thousands of bull demons in the vanguard were all covered by ck leather mask armor. They were naked and sturdy upper bodies, their bright red eyes protruding from the holes in the masks, and their nostrils continuously sprayed white vapor. Kui Bull King had a body nearly three meters tall. He didn¡¯t even wear the shoulder armor and other armor at all. He was naked all over, only wearing a pair of ck leather shorts. On his muscles, there were the runes densely drawn by demon spellcasters, these runes would strengthen his various abilities in battle. Because of the return from the spies, in the army of the West Demon Realm, Princess Su Xiangxue may personally take action. Based on the results of previous intelligence analysis, this Princess seems to have cultivated a skill that is very good at spiritual charm. Males of the same level would be very passive in front of her. Since all the demon kings under the White Bear King¡¯smand were all male, Kui Bull King who was gay was chosen as the first vanguard. Although Kui Bull King didn¡¯t have the ability to manipte the thunder and lightning of the ancient god beast Kuiniu, he still inherited the Ultimate Yang physique of Kuiniu. He also cultivated the Pure Yang path. Although he had many good male friends, he was still a virgin, and his resistance to female sex was much higher than that of other demon kings. In White Bear King¡¯s calction, and the chances of he single-handedly defeated Su Xiangxue were nine out of ten. Looking up at the sky, the sun has reached the top of the head, and it¡¯s noon. Kui Bull King did not see the imperial army from the Demon Emperor¡¯s court, but ording to the White Bear King, he came to the Yanshan Pass as nned and called for the battle. Reconstructed by a mountain cliff, the hundreds-meter-high pass would not be able to stop a Demon King of his level if it had not been equipped with a formation inside. Kui Bull King took a deep breath and roared: ¡°The waste of the West Demon Realm! Get out and die!¡± The shout rumbling, under the urging of the demon energy in his body, turned into a substantial sound wave, sted on the rock wall of Yanshan Pass, causing a cobweb-like crack to climb up. After waiting for a while, there were no figures of soldiers from the Western Demon Realm at Yanshan Pass. Kui Bull King was about to sneer and continued to scream, but suddenly heard a melodious sound. He looked up and saw that on the roof of the tower, at a height of several hundred meters, a girl set up a musical instrument there and slowly began to y it. The girl wore white clothes and a mask with white gauze. Although her face was hidden, she still had amazing charm. Every move, every frown, and smile affected people¡¯s nerves. Even the Kui Bull King, who liked male demons, felt that his mind was slightly shaken, let alone the bull warriors under him. Almost all of them raised their heads, staring at the figure on the tower nkly, and fell into a haze. The music is like high mountains and running water as if to bring people into an illusion. There are clear wavesing from the sky, turning into rain and falling down on the earth... Wrong! The coldness of the raindrops falling on his face made Kui Bull Kinge back to his senses. He raised his head. For some time, there was already a dark cloud covering the top of his head. Dense raindrops fell from the clouds and rose up and down in the basin. There was heavy rain. She wants to create swamp terrain for the army of crocodiles and snakes in the West Demon Realm! ¡°Everyone, wake up!¡± Kui Bull King, who reacted in time, stepped on the ground, and with only brute force, he broke the ground and created an artificial earthquake, so that the bull demons of the vanguard were briefly awake. Then he raised his hand and punched, and hit Su Xiangxue on the tower. ¡°Ultimate Yang Demon Fist!¡± After being mutated, the Pure Yang demon energy was trained to be extremely pure, turned into a dazzling me fist, and shot towards Su Xiangxue on the city wall. Facing this attack, the Sect Master of the Kamasutra Sect only smiled, then raised her hand to evoke a string. Book 5: 15: Special Attacks On Virgin Men

Book 5: Chapter 15: Special Attacks On Virgin Men

Hum! A white light burst out from the strings in Su Xiangxue¡¯s hand, and the fierce fist punched by Kui Bull King was directly split from the front when facing the white light. After smashing the me fist, Bai Guang flew straight towards Kui Bull King without losing his energy. Thetter was shocked and hurriedly dodged to the right. The white light cut to where he was standing, splitting the ground like tofu. Several hapless bull demon warriors were also involved and split in half. ¡°Sword Beam?¡± Looking at this white light, Kui Bull King was shocked and angry. This was obviously not an ordinary sword beam, but an extension of some kind of supreme swordsmanship. ording to information, Su Xiangxue was not good at swords, let alone integrate sword moves into the sound, then who taught her this move was already obvious. How dare you shamelessly say that there is nothing between you, damned couple! When the two attacked each other, Su Xiangxue¡¯s music did not break. By the song ¡°high mountain and running water¡± she yed, the rain in the sky had fallen frantically, as if there was a waterfall in the sky. The originally dry ground in front of Yanshan Pass had umted water that was almost below the knees, and several small city gates under Yanshan Pass finally opened, and some giant beast with dark scales swam out of them. It was a giant crocodile monster that was specially raised by the White Crocodile King, but failed to unlock its intelligence and transformed into a demon. The fighting abilities of these giant crocodiles were quite terrifying, especially in the swamp terrain. The bull demon warriors all began to pay attention to this scene, while a few bull demon warriors put their sights in the sky. ¡°We can fly!¡± They yelled and lifted their feet off the ground. ¡°Idiot! Come down!¡± Kui Bull King shouted, but it was toote. When the bull demon fighters were about to rise three meters above the sky, a shining thunder light suddenly burst out of the clouds in the sky, and these bull demon fighters were instantly burned into ashes. ¡°Thunder of Tribtion?¡± Kui Bull King¡¯s eyelids twitched and looked at Su Xiangxue. ¡°Did the human race actually master the formation that summons the thunder?¡± Not dare to let Su Xiangxue control the situation at will, he raised his arms and released the shadow of the fist in the sky. The countless fist gangs were like heavy rain, and the rain pouring down in the sky was roasted by the zing fist gangs and instantly turned into steam clouds. As for Su Xiangxue, after sshing a sword rain with her hand to withstand the first wave of fists, she lifted her hands and then gently took off her veil. The moment he saw her face, even if it was a gay guy like Kui Bull King, his mouth would inevitably be dry. He tried his best to stabilize his mind and continued to attack Su Xiangxue, but the beauty on the tower smiled lightly: ¡°Kui Bull King, Xiangxue knows you¡¯re into men and doesn¡¯t like females. Because of this, White Bear King will send you to the battle, but unfortunately, you still don¡¯t know Su Xiangxue enough.¡± She lightly opened her lips, and the crisp words she uttered made Kui Bull King¡¯s offensive movements slow involuntarily. Raising his hand to disperse a fierce fist once again, Su Xiangxue stroked the strings with both hands and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s just right, today, let Kui Bull King try the piece that Xiangxue prepared specifically for virgin males ¨C the song ¡®Male Phoenix Desires Female Phoenix.¡± As the disciple of the previous sect master, Su Xiangxue¡¯s qualifications were naturally not under her disciple You Meiqiao. But for hundreds of years, the powers she disyed have almost alle from Bai Qiuran. The exercises she practiced were made by Bai Qiuran¡¯sbination of the Demon Emperor exercises and the Kamasutra Sect exercises to help her change. Even the songs she practiced were also picked for her by Bai Qiuran. He learned from ¡°Saint of Music¡± of Jade Tower and then transferred it to her. So, in these hundreds of years, apart from managing the Kamasutra Sect and cultivating, what was Su Xiangxue doing? The answer was that she devoted all her energy to researching how to maximize the charm effect of ¡°Phantom Charm¡± on male virgins. In short, it¡¯s studying special attacks on virgin men, and the final result of this research was this song. Even Su Xiangxue didn¡¯t know the effect of this song, because she has only used this song against Bai Qiuran during hundreds of years of continuous improvement. Almost every time Bai Qiuran came to see her, as long as Su Xiangxue was ying the piano, she would try to y this song for him. However, Bai Qiuran¡¯s evaluation was only the unsalty and not indifferent word ¡°good¡± in the song. The special effects of charm seemed to have no effect on him. But now facing Kui Bull King, only the prelude came out, and the Demon King, who had practiced the Pure Yang path for many years and had no interest in women, froze in ce. The sound seemed to turn into a real hand, gently touching his body, and like a woman¡¯s whisper, gently exhaling in his ear, making Kui Bull King¡¯s heart itchy. Su Xiangxue¡¯s cultivation level was higher him, and the magical powers have overwhelmed him. Now she is using the techniques she has worked hard for hundreds of years. Under the pervasive music, the mental defense of Kui Bull King gradually shattered. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but yelled to the sky, saying: ¡°White Bear! I¡¯m not gay anymore!¡± With red eyes, he tore off the face mask that symbolized the honor of the Bull Demon Warrior, threw it into the swamp below his feet, and then ran towards Su Xiangxue. But just after taking three steps, he felt the semen in his body flowing out from the lower half. ¡°What?¡± Kui Bull King panicked. ¡°My male essence!¡± He wanted to resist, but once male essence leaked out, it was already like a flood that opened the gate, and soon, Kui Bull King felt dizzy, weak in his limbs, and even worse, the exercises he was practicing based on Pure Yang path. Even if male essence vented, it would not be abolished directly, but it also caused a devastating blow to his cultivation. And in the swamp, the giant crocodile troops released by the white crocodile king also contacted the bull demon pioneers and began to fight each other. Although the bull demon would prevail in terms of individual strength, in the swamp terrain, the giant crocodiles were able to exert their strength beyond normal. The fighting between the two was inextricably difficult. From time to time, bull warriors screamed and were bitten by crocodiles and dragged them into the swamp with deadly rolls. But from time to time, giant crocodiles were blocked by bull monsters with their huge mouths and smashed their heads. The rain was still falling, and the swamp created by Su Xiangxue calling rain slowly turned red. Several crocodile demon warriors riding a giant crocodile, holding a spear, surrounded Kui Bull King from the swamp, and they wanted to take the opportunity to take down the head and make a great contribution. Kui Bull King used brute force to shred these crocodile warriors and their giant crocodiles, but the giant crocodile and spear were still torn out a lot of scars on his body. More importantly, as a being in Pysicque Integration level, for trauma of this degree, he could stop the bleeding and begin to heal with the demon energy, but the wound on Kui Bull King¡¯s body was still bleeding with no sign of stopping. Anyone can tell that he was already at the end of the battle. Around him, more crocodile warriors and giant crocodiles also surrounded him, staring at him eagerly. Book 5: 16: I Will Play With You

Book 5: Chapter 16: I Will y With You

Boom! At the moment of crisis, a gust of wind came, turning into countless wind des, turning all the crocodiles around Kui Bull King into pieces of flesh and blood. A tall man with white wings on his back and tiger fur on his forehead descended from the sky. He pulled up Kui Bull King¡¯s arm, put it on his shoulder, and then flew towards the back. Several tribtion thunderbolts in the sky fell, intending to block his way, but from the rear, several divine lights came to block the tribtion thunder for this wing tiger demon. Su Xiangxue looked into the distance and found that on the top of the mountain far away, there was a handsome man in white clothes who was taking back the folding fan in his hand. Noting her gaze, the man bowed his hand to her, with nine snow-white foxtails swaying in the mountain breeze behind him. ¡°Hm, the formation is still not proficient enough after all.¡± Su Xiangxue sighed. ¡°Fine.¡± She stopped ying music, got up, and said: ¡°The White Crocodile Army, dispatched all to destroy the enemy troops.¡± The gate of Yanshan opened widely, and more crocodile demons rushed out of the city on the giant crocodile. They sneaked into the battlefield that has turned into a swamp terrain, like a fish in the water, fighting with the bull demons. Taking advantage of the time, ce, and harmony with people, they gradually overwhelmed their enemies. The bull demons were in so that they lost their helmets and abandoned their armor. Some of them were closer to the dry ground and had already turned and fled, while the number of those who remained in the swamp and resisted stubbornly decreased step by step. It could be seen that the battle would notst long. Seeing that the first wave of the offensive was about to win, arge number of troops suddenly appeared in the mountains on the east side of Yanshan Pass. The number of this army was small, but from the perspective of morale, they overwhelmed the Northern demon army and the ck Snake King troops, and their average strength and equipment level must be higher. ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Army!¡± In the chaos, someone noticed the banner of this army and shouted loudly. The sky suddenly changed color, and the dark clouds that Su Xiangxue summoned were taken by a white-haired middle-aged lean man wearing a ck official uniform standing on the top of the mountain. Then another demon with dragon horns, who was an old man leaning on a long stick, appeared. He raised his hand and took away the control of the entire swamp. Arge amount of clear water gushed out of thin air in the swamp, which formed under his control. The torrent, like a dragon spitting water, rushed endlessly and caused heavy casualties to the white crocodile army in the swamp. ¡°The White Bear King.¡± After the white-haired middle-aged man in a ck official uniform took away the dark clouds, he arched his hands towards the northern white bear king¡¯s army formation: ¡°We are here to help.¡± At the same time, a person jumped from the cloud andnded beside Su Xiangxue. His hair was exuberant, he looked like a human-shaped monkey, his whole body was yellow, and there was a long tail wagging behind him. Unlike the imperial army who wore armor on the battlefield, this man was just casually wearing a simple, easy-to-action bunting cloth robe. He carried a ck iron stick on his shoulder and a weed in his mouth, and smiled at Su Xiangxue with a tired face: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little princess, but everything is fair in war. We have more people here.¡± ¡°Well, indeed.¡± Su Xiangxue wrapped her veil indifferently, put her musical instrument away, and stood up. ¡°This Xiangxue¡¯s True Qi is seriously depleted, so she can¡¯t y with the Ape King anymore.¡± As she turned and left, a palm was quietly ced on the shoulder of the Ape King. ¡°But I can.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled behind him: ¡°Let her go back and rest, I will y with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really my honor to have your favor.¡± The Ape Kingughed, but cold sweat was dripping from his forehead. ............ After Su Xiangxue retreated, there was no danger from the thunder in the sky. The Imperial Army directly swooped down from the top of the mountain on the cloud, killing the white crocodile army and the ck snake army who were caught off guard after being hit by the Dragon King. But halfway through the rush, arge group of demon races with wings on their backs suddenly rushed down from the sky, and the mountains also broke open, and countless nt demon races poured out from the soil, trapping the imperial capital army. intermediate. ¡°Dragon King!¡± The Eagle King, with its golden wings vibrating, flew in mid-air, provoking the old man with a long stick. ¡°Come here, I want to see between me and you, who is the overlord of the sky!¡± And from the ground, there were countless vines surging, and the cold face of Flower King appeared among them. The demon Qi made the vines flourish and released the poisonous floral fragrance. Flower King did not say a word and mmed into the imperial army. The two sides were entangled together. In terms of strength, the armies of Flower King and Eagle King were not as good as the Imperial Army, but now the Imperial Army was caught off guard, so the situation was at a stalemate for a while. On the other side, the bull demon warriors retreated under the cover of theirpanions. They were reced by an army armed with terrestrial middle and low-level demon races such as tiger demon, wolf demon, leopard demon, etc. They were clothed with the demon beasts of the northern demon world. A leather armor made of thick fur, with a bright de in his hand. This group of demons roared and rushed into the swamp without fear. Their power movement has quickly frozen the water in the swamp and stepped on the ice. This group of demons and crocodile demons fought together, and instantly killed thetter without his armor and armor, and fled in embarrassment. Just as they were trying to win the pursuit, the soil on both sides of the swamp suddenly rolled and swelled, and countless huge poisonous pythons and snake demons escaped from the ground and surrounded these demon races from the two wings. The ck Snake King and the White Crocodile King also rushed out. Seeing that his army suffered heavy casualties, the White Crocodile King was angry and angry. He roared and rushed towards the North Demon Realm¡¯s array, tearing the first two rows of demon races to pieces. ¡°Wing Tiger King! White Fox King! Get out and die!¡± Spitting out arge piece of flesh and blood that had been torn from his mouth, the White Crocodile King threw the iplete corpse aside and roared to the sky. ¡°Want to die? I¡¯ll help you!¡± In the army formation, the tall figure of Kui Bull King who had been rescued rushed out and knocked out the White Crocodile King for several miles, and then the two beasts roared and tore each other together. The aftermath of pure power caused many shockwaves, shaking the surrounding hills. And in front of the ck Snake King, there was also a handsome white robe man who blocked his way and smiled at him: ¡°ck Snake King, let me meet you down here.¡± ¡°White Fox King.¡± Seeing this man, the ck Snake King temporarily stopped and said: ¡°Unexpectedly, this time, even a carefree one like you participated in this war.¡± ¡°This time it¡¯s a matter for the entire demon race. I¡¯m a demon, so it¡¯s impossible to not care.¡± The White Fox King smiled bitterly: ¡°So instead of passively following the flow, I have no choice but to add to the mes.¡± ¡°Then, let me learn about one of the oldest lineages in the demon world, the brilliant trick of the nine-tailed fox.¡± The ck Snake King took a deep breath, his expression dignified. ¡°Ok.¡± The White Fox King arched his hands: ¡°ck Snake King, please!¡± Book 5: 17: Max Level Player Massacre New Player

Book 5: Chapter 17: Max Level yer Massacre New yer

In front of Yanshan Pass, the armies of the West Demon, the Northern Demon, and the Imperial Army fought each other. The powerful demon kings from all sides also matched against each other. Wave after wave of terrible energy shocks made the ground tremble, and constantly changing the surrounding terrain in subtle ways. It would take a long time to be able to tell the winner... normally. If not for someone who had overwhelming power in this war. The sudden rain of sword beam fell like a nightmare, and in the blink of an eye, the army of the Northern Demon and the Imperial Army were killed and injured more than half. In the chaos, a demon shouted loudly: ¡°It¡¯s the Sword Patriarch! It¡¯s the Sword Patriarch of the human race!¡± In the next moment, the morale of North Demons, who had not feared death, and the imperial army instantly dropped to the bottom as if they had seen the end of the world. They no longer care about the opponent in front of them, throwing away their helmets and armor, desperately using escape techniques to leave the battlefield. Even the generals in the army were retreating while calling out their soldiers to flee the battlefield. Because they knew very well in their hearts that facing the Sword Patriarch of the human race, no matter how many soldiers came, it would be nothing more than a death in vain. Beforeing to the battlefield, the White Bear King and Prime Minister Yun Kun had already given the lieutenants a ce and a secret signal. Instead of letting them stay here to die, it¡¯s better to let them escape first and then gather force somewhere else. In the blink of an eye, the troops of the Northern Demon and the Imperial Army disintegrated, while the troops of the ck Snake King, under themand of the officers, took advantage of the victory and pursued them. The changes in the battle situation also affected the battles of the Demon Kings. They separated for the time being. During the confrontation, they were also looking for Bai Qiuran¡¯s figure. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Like a ghost, Bai Qiuran silently fell from the sky to the side of the mountain, shocking the Dragon King and Prime Minister Yun Kun who were fighting with Eagle King and Flower King. The two of them stepped back subconsciously, stopped in mid-air, and then looked in the direction of the sounding from behind. Over there, Bai Qiuran stood on a lone pine growing from the edge of the cliff, carrying a dying man with a blue nose and a swollen face in his hand. ¡°Old monkey!¡± The Dragon King was shocked. ¡°I¡¯ll give him to you.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and threw the unconscious Ape King towards a cliff of ten thousand meters. The Dragon King was so scared that quickly flew over and reached out to catch the Ape King. But the next moment, Bai Qiuran suddenly appeared in front of him, raising his palm. With a loud noise, severalyers of translucent shock waves appeared in the air. In the center of the shock wave, a white trail mmed into the ground. There was smoke and dust that stretched for several miles, shrouded in the sky. As the smoke and dust slowly dissipated, a huge crater appeared on the ground. The Dragon King and the Ape Kingy at the bottom of the crater, not knowing whether they were alive or dead. ¡°The next one is you.¡± In the blink of an eye, at almost the speed of teleportation, Bai Qiuran once again appeared behind Prime Minister Yun Kun. Thetter had been in a state of defense. Feeling the sense of crisising from behind, the demon was the first to take action. His demon energy stretched indefinitely like a cloud, gathered on his fists, and continued to st towards Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran raised his hand to block it, only to feel that between the palms of Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s fists, the demon energy seemed to be surging like a river, but also like a cloud and mist, and there was a vague illusion that he was very familiar with. The shape of this move is a bit like abination of Su Xiangxue¡¯s Ecstasy Boneless Palm and Saint Buddhism Sect¡¯s Thunder Fist. From an intentional point of view, it also has the natural feeling of Mystery Academy¡¯s techniques. ¡°Huh? What are your moves? Where did you learn it?¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his hand to resolve, while curious. Prime Minister Yun Kun didn¡¯t answer and attacked with his head sullenly. The palm Jin he shot made a lot of bottomless fist marks on the cliff next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t want to answer, huh?¡± Bai Qiuran raised his hand and pushed, and Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s originally wless fist frame suddenly copsed. ¡°You are stronger than the ck Snake King.¡± Bai Qiuran took a step forward and clenched his fists. ¡°But it¡¯s still useless, see clearly, Thunder Fist must be used like this!¡± There was a thunderstorm in the clear sky, and Bai Qiuran punched Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s chest with a punch like a drum. The unparalleled true Qi and turned into a fist, like an Arhat beating a drum, shaking mountains and rivers. The mountain behind was sted to pieces, and Prime Minister Yun Kun flew out upside down, hitting four or five peaks in session, and finally stuck to a cliff somewhere, fell unconscious. Upon seeing this, Eagle King and Flower King, who had been entangled with Dragon King and Prime Minister Yun Kun for a long time, were secretly startled. Eagle King pped his wings and came to Bai Qiuran, preparing to tter the situation, but Bai Qiuran had already stepped forward. His figure disappeared again, and he reappeared near the Flying Tiger King and the White Fox King in the blink of an eye. He pushed away the White Crocodile King who was entangled with the Flying Tiger King, and then easily overwhelmed the Flying Tiger King with brute force, lifted him upside down, and disyed a deadly pile driver. With a bang, the ground within a radius of several miles was fragmented, and the Flying Tiger King was at the center of the fragmentation. His whole body was upside down. Bai Qiuran¡¯s upper body had beenpletely buried in the soil, looking at only that breath left. ¡°Capture him.¡± Pointing to the White Crocodile King¡¯s nose, Bai Qiuran walked towards the White Fox King who had just separated from the ck Snake King with his backhand. ¡°Sword Patriarch.¡± The White Fox King touched his nose and smiled bitterly: ¡°Can I surrender now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and pinched his fingers one by one. ¡°You all are Demon Kings, so if everyone were beaten but you didn¡¯t, it¡¯s not fair.¡± The White Fox King took a step back, raised his hands, and said: ¡°Bai Ling has safely returned to the White Fox Country, and I am very grateful to you for rescuing her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to pull ties.¡± Bai Qiuran came to the front of the White Fox King very indifferently. ¡°Besides, I almost forget what your daughter looks like.¡± He grabbed the White Fox King¡¯s shirt and raised his fist, while the White Fox King had already made a gesture of giving up resistance, holding his hands in front of his face, stopping release the demon energy, and closing his eyes just like that. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± At this moment, a calm and powerful voice suddenly came from the battlefield. There was a whistling sound, and arge shadow suddenly covered the top of Bai Qiuran and the others. He looked up and found that a mountain was thrown over and flew above his head. The mountain shook for a while, and among the smoke and loud noise, the three of Bai Qiuran, the White Fox King, and the ck Snake King were all crushed by this mountain. But the mountain was smashed to pieces the next moment. Bai Qiuran lifted the ck Snake King and jumped high from the smoke, carrying a cloud of ocher smoke. ¡°Sword Patriarch, see my move!¡± Before the words fell, an ink painting suddenly appeared in the sky. This painting was extremelyrge, covering the entire sky, and rolled towards Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran was in mid-air, with nowhere to borrow, and unable to fly, so he had to raise his hand and threw the ck Snake King out, while he himself was entangled in the picture scroll and wrapped in the middle. Book 5: 18: Splashing Ink Immortal Painting

Book 5: Chapter 18: Sshing Ink Immortal Painting

Bai Qiuran was in the air, wrapped inyers by the scroll, and the scroll was tightly attached to his body, bursting out of a human figure, trying to swallow him into the painting. The ck Snake King fell from mid-air and saw the White Bear King pinching the magic seals and walking out of his army. His face was covered in cold sweat, and there were a lot of elite monsters behind him forming a formation to provide assistance to him with their True Qi. He looked to the left and right and found that all other Demon Kings were beaten by Bai Qiuran. At present, there were four demon kings left intact on his side, and only the White Bear King and White Fox King were left on the opposite side. It¡¯s an opportunity! The ck Snake King raised his hand without hesitation, the demon energy in his body boiled, turning into a poisonous cloud in the sky and condensed in his palm. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡± Five or six beams of lights shot out from the broken mountain below, dispelling the poisonous cloud condensed by the ck Snake King, and the dust-covered White Fox King rushed out from under the mountain, stretching out a folding fan to stop the ck Snake King. At this time, the White Bear King¡¯s True Qi poured out again, and the bundle of giant paintings in the sky had a tendency to inhale Bai Qiuran. Suddenly, the giant painting swelling loudly, and countless zing white sword beams shot out from the gap in the scroll, turning into a sky full of sword light, piercing the body of the White Bear King and leaving many blood holes. The White Bear King¡¯s mouth and nose were also bleeding, but he still insisted on controlling the painting. With the support of the hundreds of elite monsters behind him, the painting scroll suddenly closed, and he sessfully put Bai Qiuran into the painting. ¡°Not good!¡± The ck Snake King was startled, turned his head, and shouted at his allies: ¡°Quickly, stop that bear!¡± Upon hearing this, the White Crocodile King, Eagle King, and Flower King rushed to the seriously injured White Bear King and attacked him, but it was toote. The White Bear King had already manipted the giant painting to stop them in front of him. All the attacks were absorbed. This huge painting was so powerful that it not only sucked Bai Qiuran in but under the control of the White Bear King, it suddenly rolled towards the four Demon Kings. The four were unable to resist and quickly be captured by this giant painting. The White Bear King stretched out his hand, the giant painting shrank and closed, and turned into a in old painting, which fell into his hands, and then he turned his head and shouted at the White Fox King: ¡°Go!¡± The White Fox King opened the folding fan, the light radiated, and the Flying Tiger King, the Ape King, the Dragon King, and Prime Minister Yun Kun who were seriously injured and dying on the nearby battlefield were grabbed together. He was about to follow the White Bear King to leave, but from behind came a voice with murderous intent. ¡°Want to go?¡± The music sound was like thunder, with the meaning of killing, like a galloping army, hitting the White Fox King¡¯s metal defense hard. At the same time, sword beams were falling like rain,ing from across the sky. It¡¯s the song ¡°Wind, Rain and Thunder¡± yed by Su Xiangxue. The White Fox King gave a wry smile, and the nine tails behind him stretched like a peacock, opening and closing the fan in his hands, doing everything with all his strength, emitting a divine light. The sword beam and the divine light collided, and the surrounding sceneries were immediately devastated. The White Fox King withdrew from the aftermath range, wiped a handful of blood from the corner of his mouth, then turned into a white light, and flew towards the distance without looking back. And behind him, there was also a white figure, following him closely, and perseveringly followed. ............ ¡°Ouch.¡± After being swallowed by the giant painting, Bai Qiuran found that he hade to another small world, with green mountains and flowing water. The sky was empty, and there was a small vige in the mountains, which looked very pleasant. He gazed at the surrounding scenery aloud, then took Wise Immortal from his waist and asked: ¡°Wise Immortal, do you know what kind of tool is this?¡± ¡°Ok?¡± Wise Immortal seemed to be waking up from sleep. Although he has lost his body and soul, thus no longer be able to do things like sleep, but when he¡¯s extremely bored, he would use this ¡°giving up thinking¡± way to rx. It let him enter a state simr to sleep and pass the time. After hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s call, he woke up, the green soul fire in his eye sockets relit, and quickly analyzed the origin of the painting. ¡°This magic weapon is called Sshing Ink Immortal Painting.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°It¡¯s a relic of the immortals from the enlightened period... Strange, what is the enlightened period? Is it an era older than the Eastern Qing Dynasty? How can the relics of the immortals end up in the demon world and fall into the hands of the demon race?¡± ¡°One question solved, and three more questions added.¡± Bai Qiuran closed his eyes and felt it, and then said: ¡°Very well, the North Demon and the Imperial Army retreated. The ck Snake King and the four of them were also captured. Xiangxue is pursuing... everything is proceeding ording to n.¡± ¡°Can you get the remaining two maps by this method?¡± Wise Immortal couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°At least one can be caught.¡± Bai Qiuran took out the dpidated map fragment from the storage bag, and he had already marked it on it. ¡°Anyway, this is the relic left by the First Emperor of the Demon Race. The Demon Kings of the North Demon may be able to ignore it, but Prime Minister Yun Kun must find a way to take it back from me. Moreover, this painting is not just as simple as sealing people into different spaces, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°In this painting, various immortal phantoms will constantly be produced to attack the people who enter it. Every immortal phantom has the strength of an Earth Immortal.¡± ¡°The level of those phantoms is that high?¡± Bai Qiuran blinked. ¡°The owner of this painting is not a normal immortal, right?¡± ¡°Yes, the information sent back to me by Great Wisdom said that the original owner of this painting was a Venerable Immortal.¡± Wise Immortal¡¯s voice was a little confused. ¡°Venerable Immortal is... the level above the earth immortal, which is only avable in the Immortal Realm?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Bai Qiuran took steps. ¡°Look, I only need to lure the ink-sshing immortal to attack me, and then I pretend to be defeated and be besieged and severely injured and unconscious. Isn¡¯t this a great script?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great, but how do you know the degree?¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°You are the biggest threat of the demon race, they will not believe it if you act too fake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± After thinking about it, Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°I¡¯ll use one-twentieth or one-thirtieth of the strength, regardless of the self-recovery infuriating energy. I will pretend to be dead when I use it up. Before that, I¡¯ll fight as much as I can.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, you can try it.¡± Wise Immortal looked forward. ¡°It¡¯sing.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his head. On the gentle hillside in front of him, an ink-like trace suddenly appeared on the gentle hillside in front of him. This piece of ink was unpredictable in mid-air and finally turned into an old immortal with a big belly, stumbling and naive, with all his facial features squeezed into a ball, with a sloppy beard. It lifted its foot and walked towards Bai Qiuran, a faint ink color rising at its feet, forming a cloud and mist apanying it. Immediately afterward, it let out augh, stretched out its fists as if it¡¯s drunk, and struck Bai Qiuran crookedly. Book 5: 19: This Is Very Stable!

Book 5: Chapter 19: This Is Very Stable!

On the night five dayster, nearly two thousand miles away from Yanshan Pass, located in a certain city at the junction of the Imperial Army and the original sphere of influence of the Western Demon, the White Bear King and others sat together in the main hall of the city They had been chased by Su Xiangxue across a distance of thousands of miles, and they had stopped and stopped along the way before they managed to escape here and reintegrated the army. The other Demon Kings and Prime Minister Yun Kun had also woken up, sitting here with pale faces, plus the newly enthroned Demon Emperor, this was everyone in the room. ¡°Where is the White Fox King?¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun asked weakly, who had just awakened. ¡°Go and help us stop the princess from chasing after.¡± The White Bear King¡¯s body was also covered with bandages, and hisplexion was extremely weak. ¡°Is this count as our victory?¡± The Ape King identally touched the wound on his arm and grinned in pain. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The White Bear King showed aforting smile on his face. He raised the ancient painting in his hand and said, ¡°The Sword Patriarch of the human race, who has troubled our entire demon world for more than two thousand years, now was trapped in this immortal painting.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, in the end, we still have to rely on the magic weapon left by the human race to subdue him.¡± The Dragon King¡¯s face was full of sorrow. ¡°By the way, where are the other four Demon Kings?¡± ¡°They have been locked into the dungeon.¡± The White Bear King raised the Sshing Ink Immortal Painting in his hand and replied: ¡°Except the owner, anyone who enters this painting will be attacked by the ink-sshing immortal generated in the space of this picture. Those four wastes can¡¯tpare to an immortal, they all are easily defeated.¡± ¡°What about Sword Patriarch?¡± The Flying Tiger King, who was directly overthrown by Bai Qiuran¡¯s death pile driver, asked with lingering fear: ¡°I don¡¯t think ordinary immortals can match him, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The White Bear King unfolded the album, nced quietly, and said with lingering fear: ¡°From the battle of Yanshan Pass to the present, it has been five days. In this picture, there are numerous ink-sshing immortals besieging Sword Patriarch. He fights with them non-stop. To this day, I can¡¯t count how many immortals with sshed ink have fallen...but fortunately, he seems to be running out of oil and themp is dead. Look at the wool, thread, Chinese, text, and.¡± ¡°The Sword Patriarch of the human race is really that strong?¡± Sitting right across from the White Bear King, the new Demon Emperor, who had not taken part in the battle of Yanshan Pass, showed a look of worship. ¡°Such a strong person, I really want to meet him once.¡± ¡°His Royal Highness Cang Huangyu is a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers.¡± The White Bear King sneered after hearing this: ¡°If it really puts you on the battlefield, I¡¯m afraid the Sword Patriarch can crush you with just one look.¡± ¡°Who is different?¡± Cang Huangyu looked around and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Anyway, looking at the appearance of the Demon Kings, nobody can match the Sword Patriarch, so I don¡¯t have to feel shame.¡± ¡°Then listening to His Highness Cang Huangyu¡¯s tone, you are going to try how strong we Demon Kings are, aren¡¯t you?¡± Flying Tiger King answered with an ufortable expression. ¡°Everyone is seriously injured and dying. Sitting in front of me like this, I have to admit that this is really tempting.¡± Cang Huangyu smiled, the demon energy inside his body slowly flowed, and a faint green smoke-like golden dragon air began to emerge from his whole body. ¡°Hmph, even if it is seriously injured, it is more than enough to kill you a kid who has just reached the level of the demon general.¡± King Feihu also pulled a face and clenched his fists. The demon general of the demon race was almost equivalent to the Nascent Soul stage of the human race. Although Cang Huangyu inherited the royal blood, he was able to exert abat power far surpassing the average level of a demon king, but faced the demon king in the Physique Integration stage, he¡¯s still too tender. ¡°All right.¡± Just as the two sides were at war, Prime Minister Yun Kun spoke out to stop him: ¡°Everyone has been beaten into such a tragic situation, and there is an intact princess with arge army outside, do we really want to have a civil war?¡± Hearing what he said, Flying Tiger King and Cang Huangyu calmed down for a while. Prime Minister Yun Kun coughed twice, then said aloud: ¡°Both sides have suffered heavy casualties. We must unite to cope with the princess¡¯s attack. The ck Snake King has been captured. The West Demon¡¯s army is definitely under her control. We have to survive until the strength of the Sword Patriarch is exhausted. Only then can we talk about terms with Her Royal Highness the princess.¡± ¡°Prime Minister Yun is right.¡± The White Fox King walked in from the door and agreed. He came to the vacant position and sat down. The White Bear King next to him noticed the abnormal pale color on his face and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Fox, are you hurt?¡± ¡°Well, a little injury, it¡¯s not in the way.¡± The white fox king smiled bitterly: ¡°Women are really scary. Today I saw for the first time what a powerful woman looks like when she goes crazy...¡± ¡°Where is the princess?¡± Yun Kun asked the Prime Minister. ¡°I have tricker her to go back to the army.¡± The White Fox King replied: ¡°His Royal Highness is superb, but in terms of warfare strategy, there seems to be somethingcking...¡± ¡°After all, the princess does not care about this, her heart is only tied to the Sword Patriarch, so it¡¯s understandable.¡± The Dragon King smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s up to the demon king and prime minister to discuss marching. Now we can take advantage of her shoring and try our best to reduce the number of troops under her. What do you think? Prime Minister Yun.¡± ¡°Well, it must be so.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun nodded: ¡°Leave this question to the next. In addition, regarding the map of the First Ancestor Demon Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ording to information, he has always carried the fragment with him. After Sword Patriarch exhausts his strength, his storage bag will be ours.¡± The White Bear King smiled and said: ¡°Prime Minister Yun, this alliance of ours will be maintained until the First Ancestor Demon Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum is opened.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun nodded, looking at the optimistic expressions on the faces of the demon kings present, there was always some faint anxiety in his heart for some reason. He thought for a while, and once again used his divine sense to transmit his voice, reminding Cang Huangyu next to him: ¡°Your Majesty, remember what I said, when you meet Sword Patriarch, don¡¯t hesitate, and immediately take out the jade pendant I gave you to surrender!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Su Xiangxue¡¯s face was icy, at least with an icy look on her face, and angrily returned to the army camp. The sergeants of the West Demon did not dare to raise their heads, lowered their heads, and waited for the princess who is now the actual leader to pass by her side and return to her own camp. As soon as she sat down, Su Xiangxue immediately called: ¡°Come here.¡± A demon with a crocodile head outside the camp came in and bowed his head and said: ¡°What¡¯s themand of the princess?¡± ¡°Give my order, tomorrow morning, the whole army will cook, and after an hour, the whole army will assemble and attack the enemy city.¡± ¡°The Sheriff...¡± The crocodile demon hesitated: ¡°However, the brethren¡¯s physical strength has been...¡± ¡°Am I not fighting for days?¡± Su Xiangxue squinted and said coldly: ¡°Do you really want me to tell you clearly that all the enemy generals are seriously injured and the army is insufficient? This is our only opportunity, do you understand?¡± The crocodile monster general knelt on one knee, his head hung down, and he dared not say a word. ¡°If you understand, just go down and pass the order.¡± Su Xiangxue said lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± The crocodile monster lowered his head and walked backward out of the camp. After a while, Su Xiangxue¡¯s sensitive ears caught the spit and whispering voice of the crocodile monster outside. ¡°Bitch!¡± But she didn¡¯t care, she put her hand on her cheek and smiled. Book 5: 20: Circle And Check

Book 5: Chapter 20: Circle And Check

Early the next morning, Su Xiangxue¡¯s army immediatelyunched an attack on the city. Unorganized, and not caring about battle damage, Su Xiangxue seemed to use the lives of demons as cannon fooders, and would not give up unless she took the city. However, it has proved that fighting without thinking was not going to bring victory. The average quality of the army of the ck Snake King and the Four Demon Kings would have been slightly weaker than that of the Northern Demon and the Imperial Army, but now thetter has suffered great damage by Bai Qiuran. Most of the time, the remaining troops hid behind the city¡¯s walls. Under the wisemand of Prime Minister Yun Kun, they not only seeded in holding onto the city but also slowly gained an advantage. But the failure did not stop Su Xiangxue. At the same time the next day, she led the army rushed over again, and then swallowed the consequences of the failure again. For three days in a row, she never gave her subordinates a chance to rest. The towers of this city were already piled up with the bones of the West Demon army, and under such a high-intensity attack, the Northern Demon Army and the Imperial Army also suffered many losses. Three dayster, Su Xiangxue still insisted on attacking, but turmoil broke out under hermand. Several generals led the troops to revolt against the cruel master. But it didn¡¯t work. With the huge gap in level, those demon generals were killed quickly. The troops that resisted were directly brainwashed by Su Xiangxue and became fighting puppets. They all died under the walls of the city. On the fourth day, after the fear and despair reached a climax, most of the troops under Su Xiangxue defected. They fled the battlefield, fled back, and fled in the direction of the West Demon. However, Su Xiangxue didn¡¯t care about these deserters this time, she just silentlymanded the remaining troops under hermand and continued to attack. Finally, on the fifth day, Su Xiangxue took the remaining twenty people and personally came under the wall of the border city. The White Fox King also personally boarded the tower to face herst wave of offensive. And in the early morning of this day, the White Bear King got up early to check the situation in the Sshing Ink Immortal Painting and found that Bai Qiuran was lying motionless at the foot of a mountain in the world in the painting. There was no more sshing ink immortal around him to attack him. Obviously, even this magic weapon believed that Bai Qiuran had lost the ability to resist. So the White Bear King hurriedly called other Demon Kings to plunder the formation, and everyone came to the bottom of the city¡¯s secret room. In this ce where hundreds of forbidden formations were set up, the White Bear King carefully removed Bai Qiuran from the Immortal Painting. With a click, Bai Qiuran fell to the icy floor, and the formation in the secret chamber was immediately activated. Dozens of restrictions were ced on him in an instant, but Bai Qiuran remained motionless. The White Bear King carefully stretched out his hand and touched his neck artery, and found that Bai Qiuran¡¯s heart seemed to be dead, and it was only beating like a corpse after a long time, and his purple mansion and spiritual tform were also dead silent, and all his true energy was shrinking Inside the Purple Mansion, he didn¡¯t move. Flying Tiger King suddenly yelled and stomped on Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand. The strength of this foot made the whole city faintly tremble, and the Flying Tiger King squeezed it back and forth before retracting the sole of his foot. Demon Kings looked at each other for a while. Finally, the White Bear King couldn¡¯t help but said in surprise: ¡°Comrades, we seeded!¡± The demon kings all showed joy, but Prime Minister Yun Kun hurried forward and tore off the storage bag from Bai Qiuran¡¯s waist. Due to having no True Qi, his storage bag remained in an unowning state. Prime Minister Yun Kun easily made it his own, then checked the content. Ignoring the spirit stones, spare clothes, a few jars of fairy wine, and a lot of iron swords, he took out the map fragments that Bai Qiuran had ced in the innermost area, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is there anything good in it?¡± Seeing Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s actions, several Demon Kings gathered around and asked. Prime Minister Yun Kun didn¡¯t answer, but just showed the storage bag in his hand, and the Soul Awareness of several Demon Kings scanned it at the same time, and then all revealed a disappointed look. ¡°Why are you so poor?¡± The Dragon King sighed. ¡°Except for these piles of spirit stones, these jars of wine, and arge piece of unprocessed jade, what are the other things? What about magic weapons? What about secret techniques? What does this pile of iron swords mean? He is the pir of the human race anyway. ¡± ¡°Perhaps he simply can¡¯t use it at all.¡± The White Bear King took out a few jars of fairy wine from the storage bag. ¡°Come on, guys, let¡¯s go back to a dinner party tonight and use the wine of this Sword Patriarch!¡± ¡°Well, I think that today¡¯s Royal Highness who can¡¯t fight at all is about to lose. After the White Fox King captures her, let¡¯s have a banquet together again!¡± Seeing several demon kings talking andughing, Prime Minister Yun Kun asked: ¡°Everyone, what should we do to Sword Patriarch now?¡± ¡°Sword Patriarch¡¯s body is hard to be injured, so now we can¡¯t kill him under this condition.¡± The White Bear King pondered and said: ¡°First put him in the dungeon, wait until we¡¯re back to the imperial capital, and then refine him with therge melting pot in the imperial capital.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun hesitated for a moment, feeling something wrong. ¡°Yun Fengge believes that it is safer to put him in the Sshing Ink Immortal Painting .¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± The White Bear King sneered and said: ¡°But does Prime Minister Yun think that this ancient immortal treasure is so easy to control?¡± ¡°What does the White Bear King mean?¡± ¡°In order to drive it, I made a deal with the spirit of it, supplemented it with a whole spiritual energy vein, and offered hundreds of loyal soldiers as blood sacrifices. Only then can I barely drive it to fight for me. In order to exhaust the Sword Patriarch, this spirit has already exhausted its own energy. If you want to use it again, you need to replenish it. Where can I find a spirit vein and hundreds of blood sacrifices now?¡± The White Bear King was rather helpless. ¡°This... alright.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun sighed: ¡°I¡¯ll go and store the fragments of the map first, White Bear King, what about your copy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on me, what¡¯s up?¡± The White Bear King replied subconsciously: ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you now. When the battle is over and the waste is cleaned up, we will open the FirstDemon Emperor Mausoleum together andpete together. Whoever wins will be the Demon Emperor.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun sighed. ¡°I¡¯d better put away the fragments of this map first.¡± He turned and left, and the White Bear King also took a few Demon Kings and walked out with a smile. Several guards walked in, framed Bai Qiuran who was lying on the ground and walked towards the dungeon. For the demon race, everything seemed to be developing in a good situation, but none of them noticed that Bai Qiuran, who should be limp and unconscious, moved his ears slightly when he was lifted out of the door by the guards. Book 5: 21: Is My Cultivation Level Very High?

Book 5: Chapter 21: Is My Cultivation Level Very High?

The mes in the brazier flickered, and the dim firelight dispelled the surrounding darkness, bringing a little brightness. In the dungeon, a one-armed tiger demon who looked like a general wasmanding several other demons who were using hands and feet to carry the ¡°unconscious¡± Bai Qiuran into a cell at the bottom of the dungeon. ¡°Ohhhhh, wait a minute.¡± Just when several demons held Bai Qiuran up and prepared to handcuff him with shackles in the dungeon, the one-armed tiger demon suddenly stopped them. ¡°Handcuff him upside down.¡± The tiger demon walked to the brazier aside, reached out, and picked up a bright red soldering iron from inside. ¡°Could it be...¡± Several demons nced at each other, and then hesitantly said: ¡°General, isn¡¯t it okay... the king hasn¡¯t even ordered us to hurt him.¡± ¡°But the king also never said that we can¡¯t do anything against him.¡± The one-armed Tiger Demon looked at the hot red soldering iron, his face was full of revenge pleasure, he raised his only arm and said: ¡°Did you see it? Just because of a sword beam of this damnded Sword Patriarch, I lost my arm and almost lost my life. Now that he finally fell into my hands, let me imprint him with several ve brands!¡± ¡°But......¡± ¡°Stand aside! If you dare not do it, don¡¯t get in my way!¡± Seeing his demon subordinates still hesitating, he sted them out impatiently. After closing the cell door, the tiger demon used his own arm to handcuff Bai Qiuran carefully. Looking at Bai Qiuran, a grinning smile appeared on his face, then he walked away, got to the brazier, and picked up the soldering iron. ¡°What is this?¡± Someone asked behind him. ¡°Huh, don¡¯t you understand? This is a punishment we North Demon gave to war ves. Once marked by this iron, it would be equivalent to revealing his status as a ve in the North Demon. No matter what he does in the future, this mark of humiliation can¡¯t be taken off!¡± The tiger demon in a good mood subconsciously held up the soldering iron, bragging about it, and then he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. Turning his head, a white-haired young man who had already woken up and broke free from the shackles, stood beside him with a smile. ¡°Save¨C¡± Before the tiger demon could scream, Bai Qiuran pointed it out, piercing his vocal cords directly, and strangling the tiger demon¡¯s call for help in his throat. He kicked it to the ground, then raised the soldering iron in the brazier, and said with a smile: ¡°Since you like this brand so much, I¡¯ll help you... Let¡¯s brand you a couple .¡± Then, in the dark and cold dungeon room, there was a terror scream, like someone was burning alive. A few minutester, Bai Qiuran walked out of the dungeon with ease, closed the door with his backhand. The one-armed tiger demon general was lying on the ground with a buttock full of brands. Wise Immortal, who was hung around his waist, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Who told the demon kings of the West Demon Realm before that human cultivators pay attention to cultivating their hearts and will not easily break out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Bai Qiuran admitted shamelessly: ¡°But what I¡¯m talking about is the cultivator with a high level in the human race. Is my cultivation level very high?¡± Wise Immortal was speechless. For Bai Qiuran¡¯s special situation, if you wanted to say whether his cultivation level was high or not, it¡¯s really subtle. ¡°My Soul Awareness has locked the White Bear King and Prime Minister Yun Kun. Let¡¯s get the remaining map fragments and end this matter here.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°As long as the map fragment appears in your field of vision, you can see it, right?¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Yes, I can tell at a nce whether it is the real thing or not.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± All the way out of the dungeon, all the monsters who witnessed Bai Qiuran along the way were stunned by him before they made a sound. Bai Qiuran marched all the way in the city and first came to the room of the overlord of the northern demon, the White Bear King. As said before, this bear, along with a group of demon kings under him, was drinking and having fun here, but the Ape King and Dragon King on Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s side were not here. The folk customs of the North Demon Realm seemed very sturdy. The White Bear King and the Flying Tiger King were already drunk. They hugged a beautiful demon girl who was wearing only a fur tube top and shorts andughed with a flushed face. The seat of the White Fox King was empty, but wine and food have been prepared for him. Next to that seat, the Kui Bull King was dazzling, ignored the few strong men sitting next to him, staring at the food on the table. Bai Qiuran stood outside the door, thinking for three seconds, then pressed his palm to the door. The Qi inside his body boiled and gushed out, turning into an extremely hot, inextinguishable real fire, condensed in his palm. Bai Qiuran used this high-temperature fire mark to melt the door and then condensed the unquenchable fire into a few small fire beads, all of which prated through the palm-sized hole, and the fire beads condensed from palm strength passed through. The small hole made a crisp sound of ¡°dong dong dong¡±. ............ Outside the city, the war was still fierce. Even if Su Xiangxue had only a few dozen soldiers left, the White Fox King still had trouble taking her down. The demons that have persisted to the present seem to havepletelypleted their transformation on the battlefield. With the blessing of Su Xiangxue, they could easily kill enemies of their own level. It¡¯s like killing chickens and dogs. The two sides fought all the way from early morning until the sky was bright, but Su Xiangxue¡¯s army was not reduced. Instead, the Imperial Army and the Northern Demon Army army left dozens of corpses on the ground. However, under the continuous high-intensity battle, the people on Su Xiangxue¡¯s side showed a little fatigue, including herself. Upon seeing this, the White Fox King hurriedly spoke to persuade him: ¡°Princess, let¡¯s stop, your defeat is set. Now, only these two dozen people are left, all of whom are loyal and strong fighters. Let them die here not only would be a waste, but it will also be a pity. ¡± Su Xiangxue smiled upon hearing this and asked: ¡°From your tone, you thought that the war is over, right?¡± ¡°Is not it?¡± The White Fox King looked around for a while, and then said: ¡°The Sword Patriarch has been subdued, what does the princess have to rely on?... Excuse me, but the princess¡¯smand of the army in the past few days is really not like a trainedmander.¡± ¡°Yeah, you are right, I never learn how tomand an army. Compared with marching, this princess is better at ying music, chess, calligraphy, painting, embroidery, cooking, and sex arts. However, there is currently no leader among the West Demon. This princess also had no choice but to temporarily take themander position... It¡¯s not mine anyway.¡± Su Xiangxue smiled and said: ¡°White Fox King, do you really think that you sessfully subdued Bai Qiuran?¡± The White Fox King was surprised. ¡°What does the princess mean?¡± ¡°I mean you don¡¯t understand Bai Qiuran enough.¡± Su Xiangxue lifted her chin. ¡°Look over there.¡± The White Fox King turned his head, and suddenly there was an earth-shattering explosion from the city lord¡¯s mansion in the city behind. The billowing smoke and pir of fire rushed into the sky, mixed with many screams and crying. Book 5: 22: Trade For Life

Book 5: Chapter 22: Trade For Life

The hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, where the singing and dancing were once peaceful, has be a ruin. Under the scorching InextinguishableFire, even the stones that constitute the main hall of the city¡¯s mansion have softened and melted into a strange shape on the ground. Several scorched corpses lie crookedly in the ruins. Under the action of the sudden high temperature, they still maintain the posture before death, but with a light touch, they would turn into the finest ashes and dissipate. These scorched corpses also included two demon kings, Flying Tiger King and Kui Bull King. After the goal was achieved, Bai Qiuran had no need to hold back. Both demon kings were in a state of serious injuries, thus they couldn¡¯t escape their demise. However, under Bai Qiuran¡¯s deliberate control, the White Bear King did not die. At the moment the fireball exploded, the shock wave knocked him out. The high temperature caused severe burns to most of his body, but for a Demon King, it¡¯s not an injury that could not be recovered. Stepping on the ashes on the ground, Bai Qiuran crossed the ruins, grabbed the White Bear King by the neck, and lifted him from the pile of building fragments. ¡°Where is the map fragment of the First Ancestor Demon Emperor?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Pooh!¡± The White Bear King barely spit out bloody saliva at Bai Qiuran, but thetter was prepared for it and just leaned his head sideways to dodge. ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually just trying. Never mind, I can find it by myself.¡± Bai Qiuran threw the White Bear King to the ground, and then took out the Wise Immortal hanging on his waist and faced the White Bear King. ¡°On his thumb, that ring is a storage tool.¡± After watching for a while, Wise Immortal spouted green sparks in his eyes and said. ¡°You... are you a living thing?¡± The White Bear King fell to the ground and asked in astonishment. However, neither Bai Qiuran nor Wise Immortal paid any attention to him. The former stepped forward and easily grabbed the ring from the weak White Bear King, broke the prohibition above, and then took out the map fragments inside. After collecting the map fragments, he put the storage ring back on the White Bear King¡¯s thumb, patted thetter¡¯s face, and said: ¡°Look, I only take the fragments of the map. I won¡¯t mess around with other people¡¯s storage rings. This is the human¡¯s manner. Bye-bye, you can lie down here.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± The White Bear King panted and asked. ¡°why?¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while and smiled: ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re still useful. Big Bear, you still need to fight for racial equality in the demon world.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Leaving behind the White Bear King, Bai Qiuran¡¯s Soul Awareness locked onto Prime Minister Yun Kun and traced it all the way. He was also not afraid of the severely injured and dying White Bear King would be tapped by the Ape King and the Dragon King. Judging from the scan results, the two Demon Kings and the new Demon Emperor were not in the city at present, and not to mention it. White Fox King was still outside the city, even Su Xiangxue would not watch the White Bear King, who was the rebel leader, being killed by the Demon Emperor faction. As for Prime Minister Yun Kun, this guy was more cunning than the White Bear King. He was currently carrying the map fragments and rushing with all his strength, and has quietly gone to the wilderness hundreds of miles away from this city. Bai Qiuran followed him all the way through the forest, over the mountains, dived into the canyon, and deep into the cave. Finally, in the depths of the cave, Prime Minister Yun Kun jumped into an undergroundke. Bai Qiuran followed the prime minister to dive to the bottom of thiske which was hundreds of meters deep and entered an underground river from the bottom cave. After hundreds of meters, he emerged from another undergroundke. Prime Minister Kun finally stopped. Bai Qiuran hid in the body of water, observed secretly, and quietly watched the prime minister evaporate the water vapor on his body, and walked to a stone tform in the cave. There was a treasure chest on the stone tform. Prime Minister Yun Kun came to the treasure chest, but did not open it. Instead, he turned around and arched his hands in the direction of the undergroundke: ¡°I have an admiration for you, Lord Sword Patriarch of the human race.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his eyebrows but did not show up. Prime Minister Yun Kun stood there and waited for a moment, then whispered in a low voice: ¡°Didn¡¯t hee?¡± He turned around, opened the treasure chest, took out Bai Qiuran¡¯s map fragment from his sleeve, and put it in the treasure chest. ¡°Ouch, you have a lot of tricks.¡± Bai Qiuran moved in an instant, and stood behind Prime Minister Yun Kun and said: ¡°The questioning to the air just now made my scalp numb.¡± Bai Qiuran suddenly made a sound, frightening Prime Minister Yun Kun. Thetter subconsciously turned around and swung his arms, but Bai Qiuran beat him to the ground with one palm. ¡°You really did it.¡± Sitting on the ground, Prime Minister Yun Kun said with a wry smile: ¡°It seems that Master¡¯s statement is correct. You are a terrifying opponent who cannot be handled even with the power of the entire demon world.¡± ¡°Who is your master?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Is it the one who taught you this set of skills?¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun kept silent. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. But I probably know what you are thinking.¡± Bai Qiuran looked up at the treasure chest. ¡°The map fragments inside are fake, aren¡¯t they?¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun remained motionless, with no expression on his face. ¡°Concentration is pretty good...but even if you don¡¯t admit it, it¡¯s useless. I have a special identification technique. The grave of your first ancestor of the demon race, I¡¯ll find its location today.¡± Bai Qiuran pinched Prime Minister Yun Kun by the neck and lifted him up. ¡°Fusang Shrine, Dongying, right?¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. ¡°I have a lot of time. When I finish this important matter, I will find it by myself. It¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t tell me, I will always know.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his other hand and slowly squeezed it into a fist. Zhen Qi gathered devastating power on his fist. ¡°If you¡¯re alive, it¡¯s a certain threat to the human race, so I¡¯m sorry, young man, I admire you, but I still want to kill you...I¡¯m a human after all.¡± After that, Bai Qiuran sted out with a punch towards Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s forehead. At this moment, there was a scream in the direction of the undergroundke. ¡°Stop!¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s fist stopped in front of Prime Minister Yun Kun, and the terrifying wind of fists crossed Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s cheeks, blowing all the hair on his face to the rear. The first wind directly prated the rock wall behind Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s head and opened a bottomless hole there. Bai Qiuran threw Prime Minister Yun Kun on the ground and turned his head to look aside. In the undergroundke, a young man who had never been masked but was wearing a purple and golden robe were looking at him with horror. Of course, it was not the scream of the strange boy that made him stop, but the jade pendant in his hand. ¡°Someone told me that I can use this jade pendant to trade for a life from you.¡± The young man plucked up his courage and gasped and said: ¡°Now I want to use it to exchange for Prime Minister Yun Kun¡¯s life.¡± Book 5: 23: Who Does This Jade Pendant Belong To?

Book 5: Chapter 23: Who Does This Jade Pendant Belong To?

Bai Qiuran stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and the cyan jade pendant in the boy¡¯s hand was taken by him. He looked at it and then asked: ¡°Where did you get this jade pendant?¡± The boy looked at Prime Minister Yun Kun on the side and did not answer. ¡°I understand, it was [cannot be said] too, right?¡± Bai Qiuran put away the jade pendant and said lightly: ¡°But this jade pendant can only trade for one life, what about your own?¡± ¡°This jade pendant is his, not mine.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun got up from the ground and said while touching his throat. ¡°Enough, Prime Minister Yun Kun, this time you will listen to me.¡± The young man smiled bitterly: ¡°Compared to me, the Demon Realm needs you more... More importantly, I don¡¯t think the Lord Sword Patriarch will kill me, do you?¡± ¡°Oh? Where do youe from being confident that I will not kill you?¡± Bai Qiuran tilted his head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of your blood rtionship with Su Xiangxue. You should know she doesn¡¯t care, thus I won¡¯t care either.¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t ce my hopes on the blood of the Demon Emperor. I don¡¯t care myself, let alone my half-human and half-demon sister.¡± The boy settled down. Bai Qiuran could see that he was a little nervous, but he still mustered up the courage to say: ¡°I don¡¯t think you will kill me, it¡¯s because if I¡¯m alive, it¡¯s more useful to you, or to the human race, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him without speaking. ¡°When the Ape King and Dragon King found me and we returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion together, I found that you did not kill the White Bear King, but sat and watched him being taken away by the White Fox King. You are not just looking for the map to the Imperial Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor... What you want is a demon world where the two sides are opposed, with heavy losses and unresolved conflicts.¡± The boy paused and continued: ¡°Therefore, you need the White Bear King to live and let him live as the leader of the North Demon and the spiritual banner of the vast middle and low-level demons. At the same time, you also need me, the Demon Emperor who inherited the royal blood of the Demon Emperor, to live as the leader of high-level demons who opposed the White Bear King. Look. The ss gap determined by the bloodline, unless violent means are used, otherwise, there is no way to solve it in a short time... Basically, in these few civil wars, you managed to consume most of the demon realm¡¯s warfare ability. In the next time, the demon race has to survive this period of pain, and there is absolutely no way to produce a decent threat against Nine Provinces and Ten Lands.¡± ¡°Did you guess this by yourself?¡± Bai Qiuran was silent for a while, and suddenly asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have this ability yet.¡± Cang Huangyu arched his hands: ¡°It¡¯s just abination of the n left by Prime Minister Yun Kin and the various actions of the princess sister.¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Cang Huangyu.¡± ¡°Cang Huangyu, right...¡± Bai Qiuran raised his hand and said: ¡°You exchanged your jade pendant for the life of Prime Minister Yun Kun, and used this rhetoric to save your life. Then, what are you going to use to save the lives of the two demon kings outside? You know, if there is a smart advisor like Yun Kun on your side, coupled with the monkey outside and your dragon cousin, the powerparison between you and the White Bear King bes unbnced.¡± ¡°This is thest map fragment, which will be kept and passed down by the royal family for generations.¡± Cang Huangyu groped out a fragment of a map from his arms, and came to Bai Qiuran with both hands. ¡°Cang Huangyu is willing to use this map fragment to exchange the life of my teacher and Uncle Long from Sword Patriarch.¡± Bai Qiuran raised Wise Immortal¡¯s head and identified this map fragment. After getting an affirmative answer from Wise Immortal, Bai Qiuran put away the map fragment in the treasure chest together with Cang Huangyu, and said: ¡°The transaction is established, wait for our arrangements.¡± Watching Bai Qiuran dive into the undergroundke and disappear without seeing him, Cang Huangyu hurriedly walked over and reached out to support Prime Minister Yun Kun on the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t give him the map to the tomb of the First Demon Emperor.¡± Prime Minister Yun Kun gasped for two breaths, and then said: ¡°That is the root of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Nine-Headed Dragon Bloodline.¡± ¡°What is the glory of the demon royal family? I don¡¯t understand this. I¡¯m just an illegitimate child.¡± Cang Huangyu replied: ¡°I only know that the current Demon Realm is at a time of despair. Compared to the illusory Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor, I care more about talents like you. You are the key to the rejuvenation of the Demon Realm... more than a dead man¡¯s tomb. Much more important.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Bai Qiuran returned to the previous city and found that Su Xiangxue had sessfully entered the city. When White Fox King has discovered that Bai Qiuran had not been sessfully subdued, but just pretended to be, he slipped into the city lord¡¯s mansion and rescued the White Bear King who was unconscious. When the Dragon King and the Ape King saw this, they hurriedly left the city to look for Cang Huangyu. After uniting with the Demon King to rescue Prime Minister Yun Kun, the two demon kings knew that Bai Qiuran might kill them, so they did not dare to go back. Instead, they found a ce to hide separately. Therefore, the remaining Northern Demon army and the Imperial Army in the city, when faced with Su Xiangxue who had the strength of the Demon King level, decisively chose to surrender. When he returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Su Xiangxue was taking the only twenty soldiers left in the West Demon Realm to ept the prisoners of war from the opposite side on the ruins of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. In this war, the White Bear King of the Northern Demon sent 20,000 demon warriors of the Golden Core stage and above, while the imperial court sent more than 10,000 elite imperial capital troops. As a result, during the war, they were massacred by Bai Qiuran¡¯s rain of sword beam, and when the two armies assembled again, they lost half of their people. In addition, they had to resist Su Xiangxue¡¯s high-intensity offensive for several days, and they had also paid a considerable price. Now on this piece of scorched earth that was burned to ashes, one or two thousand demon soldiers from the Northern Demon army and the Imperial Army stood sparsely. This was the only remaining force of the two major forces. In a short period of time, let alone attacking the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, with just this military strength, it might even be difficult to smooth out the chaos in the demon world. Bai Qiuran¡¯s whereabouts were not concealed, Su Xiangxue, who was receiving the prisoners of war, quickly saw him, dropped the prisoners of war, and walked towards him with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± When Bai Qiuran nodded, Su Xiangxue saw Cang Huangyu and Prime Minister Yun Kun behind him, so the smile on her face narrowed down, and she took Bai Qiuran¡¯s arm to the side and asked in a low voice: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill that Yun Kun?¡± ¡°Because of this thing.¡± Bai Qiuran raised the cyan jade pendant in his hand. Su Xiangxue looked at this jade pendant with some familiarity. After thinking about it carefully, she stunned: ¡°The mark on this... isn¡¯t this from your Qingming Sword Sect?¡± ¡°Yes, in the Qingming Sword Sect, when epting a disciple, the master will have to personally carve a jade pendant for him or her. This jade pendant symbolizes the disciple¡¯s identity and position in the sect, and is also in line with some of the sect¡¯s services.¡± Bai Qiuran exined: ¡°But more importantly, this jade pendant symbolizes the master¡¯s message and blessings to his disciples. At the very beginning, the jade pendant of the Qingming Sword Sect was not a representative of identity. My master Qingming Taoist began this tradition, he also carved a piece of jade pendant for me.¡± Bai Qiuran said, took out his jade pendant from the storage bag, and said: ¡°The functions above are all addedter. At the very beginning, it was just a piece of jade pendant. The word ¡°Heng (Eternal)¡± was given to me by Master, which means that I should not stop practicing and persevere, until one day I will breakthrough to a higher level.¡± This kind of jade pendant was the tradition of the Qingming Sword Sect that has continued for three thousand years. Even Tang Ruowei had one. As Bai Qiuran¡¯s disciple, Tang Ruowei¡¯s jade pendant was carved for her by Bai Qiuran himself, and Bai Qiuran bestowed it on her. Her word is ¡°Jian (Hard)¡±. Although Bai Qiuran exined to her that he wanted her to work hard in her cultivation, in fact, Bai Qiuran only subconsciously thought of her hard chest at the time. ¡°This jade pendant, the technique used in carving is the most standard carving technique of the Qingming Sword Sect.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the jade pendant held in her hand by Su Xiangxue, and said: ¡°Based on the reactions of Prime Minister Yun Kun and your half-brother, I guess that this jade pendant is also from the Fusang Shrine of Dongying. However, the problem is that I have basically counted the whereabouts of the disciples of Qingming Sword Sect for more than three thousand years. In my memory, there is no Qingming disciple ever going to Dongying, and there are not even many people going to the sea. So the question is, who does this jade pendant belong to?¡± Book 5: 24: Sorry, I Emptied All Of Your Troops

Book 5: Chapter 24: Sorry, I Emptied All Of Your Troops

The jade pendant in Su Xiangxue¡¯s hand had the word ¡°Li (Stand)¡± written on it, and he didn¡¯t know what it meant. ¡°Anyway, after I find the method to build a foundation, I must go and take a look at this Fusang Shrine.¡± Bai Qiuran put away the jade pendant from Su Xiangxue¡¯s hands. ¡°Take care of the business right now.¡± Su Xiangxue began to lead people to subdue the prisoners here, while Bai Qiuran took a few people down to the dungeon and found the ck Snake King and three others who were locked in the dungeon by the white bear king. They were not Bai Qiuran, therefore when confronting the ink-sshing immortal, they were beaten into a state of being unable to recover. Now, these four demon kings were shackled and hung side by side on a wall, still in aa. Bai Qiuran let people ssh them with cold water, and several demon kings woke up with a groan. They saw Bai Qiuran in front of them in the blur, and they were immediately scared sober. They were surprised at first, then beaming with joy on their faces, and asked: ¡°Sword Patriarch, did you get out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and nodded. ¡°Wake up, the civil war is over.¡± ¡°what?¡± The ck Snake King struggled and asked: ¡°How is the result?¡± ¡°There is good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?¡± Bai Qiuran asked back. The four Demon Kings were obviously a little nervous. After thinking for a while, the ck Snake King hesitated and said: ¡°Then tell me the good news first.¡± ¡°Well, the good news is that Xiangxue took the people from the West Demon Realm and won, and the Northern Demon Realm and the emperor have already surrendered.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said. ¡°What? Did we win?¡± The four demon kings were overjoyed, and then Kao asked carefully: ¡°So the bad news?¡± ¡°Well, Xiangxue hasn¡¯t learned about warfare, so she emptied all of your troops.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face was full of apologies. ¡°Now there are only two dozen people left, sorry.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The White Bear King and the White Fox King fled back to the northern area of the demon world. Cang Huangyu led the demon kings to surrender. Looking at the demon world, there was no opponent that could oppose Su Xiangxue. It could be said that the demon world was now regarded as being defeated by Su Xiangxue. The unity achieved the desired result nned by the ck Snake King and others. But at the same time, the power of the West Demon had been exhausted by Su Xiangxue¡¯s design. The ck Snake King had a good n to attract Bai Qiuran to participate in the Demon Race¡¯s civil war. There was really no force in the Demon Realm that could stop him. But he miscalcted one thing. The map of the First Demon Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum was indeed very important to Bai Qiuran, but it did not mean that Bai Qiuran wouldpletely ignore the benefit of the human race because of the map. A unified demon race that haspletely lost the concept of descent and hierarchy was definitely big trouble for the human in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. The Sacred Dynasty back then was because of a unified and powerful immortal dynasty, so the demon world was defeated, and dared not make any more ideas. But ording to Wise Immortal, the Sacred Dynasty at that time also paid a considerable price. Nowadays, the human race just came out of the war between humans and demons and took the first step towards rejuvenation. Although the total number of demons was far less than the human, all the demons could transform, which meant even the weakest one wasparable to a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator. After hundreds of thousands of years of development, their fighting power would definitely be more than that of the human race. At least in the current Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, apart from the situation where the Righteous Alliance or the top sects of the Evil Alliance united together, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to gather a force asrge as in this civil war ¨C tens of thousands of demons above the Golden Core stage assembled into an army to fight. In order for the human race to get the opportunity to develop, the demon race must maintain this half-dead state. At the beginning, Bai Qiuran did not think so far-reaching, but at the beginning of the Civil War, the Northern Demon and the Imperial Army, knowing that there might be a champion in the Western Demon, the ¡°Sword Patriarch of human race¡±, yet they still chose to attack the Western Demon Realm with all their strength, because they wanted to force him out. The reason for this was that they had a method to deal with Bai Qiuran, or that they thought they had. Although Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t guess what the specific method was, it was definitely not something that several Demon Kings were able to deal with. Therefore, in the battle at Yanshan Pass, Bai Qiuran defeated most of the enemy¡¯s forces in one fell swoop. Except for the White Fox King, he wounded all thebat power on the opposite side, and then allowed the White Bear King to capture him into the immortal painting. Because he knew that even if he epted him, under such circumstances, the West Demon still had five intact Demon King-level fighting powers including Su Xiangxue. Even if the White Bear King had to risk his life, he must defeat the four demon kings at all cost. So after he came out, he asked Su Xiangxue to retreat, and after the Four Demon Kings were knocked out by the White Bear King, she would take over the headless Western Demon Realm army. The next was simple, Bai Qiuran pretends to be exhausted, and uses his acting skills to fish out the remaining map fragments, while Su Xiangxue deliberately directed indiscriminately, using the White Fox King and the remaining enemy forces to drain up Western Demon troops. The three major powers of the Demon Realm were all severely injured, and Su Xiangxue became the new Demon Emperor rightly, clearly arranged the situation in the Demon Realm, and then abdicated, so that the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands could rx for at least two thousand years. Not to mention how the discerning people in the demon n cursed Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue afterward. Anyway, after Bai Qiuran told the four demon kings the result of the incident, the expressions of the four demon kings became very exciting. The expression was like seeing the whole family exploding spirally into the sky. ¡°Early tomorrow morning, our entire army will march towards the imperial capital.¡± Bai Qiuran said very calmly: ¡°Xiangxue will ascend the throne there. At that time, all the Demon Kings must be there.¡± The four demon kings looked at each other, the White Crocodile King with the strongest temper wanted to attack right on the spot, but was held back by the quick-eyed Eagle King. The birdman whispered a few words to the ear of the White Crocodile King, and then together with Flower King, they pulled him aside. The ck Snake King faced Bai Qiuran¡¯s direction and bowed down. ¡°This little king respectfully wishes Her Majesty Xiangxue, to suppress the rebellion, and to conquer my demon world. Long live the Empress!¡± ¡°Why do you bow to me?¡± Bai Qiuran staggered slightly and said: ¡°The one you should bow to is outside now.¡± ¡°This little king just heard the good news and was overjoyed for a while.¡± The ck Snake King smirked, his face full of ttery. ¡°You sure can turn your face very fast.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at them and walked out of the cell. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here, go out first.¡± After seeing him go out, the other three Demon Kings hurriedly came to the ck Snake King, and the White Crocodile King asked angrily: ¡°ck Snake King, are you willing to hand over the fruits of victory so easily?! How many brothers died for that position?!¡± ¡°White Crocodile King, do you know how I got from an illegitimate son of a prince to where I am now?¡± The ck Snake King pointed to his face and said: ¡°It¡¯s shameless. Only people who know the current affairs and be shameless live long.¡± Book 5: 25: On The Cang Sea

Book 5: Chapter 25: On The Cang Sea

Ten dayster, Su Xiangxue, who led her army to the imperial capital of the Demon Realm, held the enthronement ceremony in the imperial capital as scheduled. Under the coercion of a certain man, each demon king sent envoys or participated in the ceremony in person. They all expressed their surrender to the new demon empress Su Xiangxue. Then, the newly appointed demon empress, representing the demon world, signed a series of restrictive uses with the leaders of the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands and spent another three months to fine-tune the domestic situation so that the opposition between the Demon Emperor Court and the twenty-eight counties of the Northern Demon became clearer. At the same time, ording to the patchwork map, Su Xiangxu¡¯s people sessfully found the specific location of the Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor. After doing these three things, she announced her abdication in the imperial capital and gave the throne to her half-brother Cang Huangyu. ¡°You have been in power for three months, and all three major things you have done are traitorous. Your reputation in the demon world may be stinking for thousands of years.¡± On a tboat in the ocean, Bai Qiuran joked with Su Xiangxue. The two of them are on the way to the location of the First Demon Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum. ¡°I don¡¯t care about them.¡± Su Xiangxue smiled indifferently. ¡°I am the joint elder of the Evil Alliance, the leader of the Kamasutra Sect, but not the Nortnd Princess and the Empress of the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°So carefree.¡± Bai Qiuran paused for a moment, then said sincerely: ¡°Xiang Xue, thank you.¡± Su Xiangxue¡¯s face turned red, but she was immediately suppressed by her luck, and then she asked: ¡°Thank me for what?¡± ¡°Thank you for this trip to the Demon Realm for me, and thank you for all the things you have done for me since these days.¡± Bai Qiuran touched his nose with some embarrassment and continued on. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m d you know it.¡± Su Xiangxue answered. Bai Qiuran walked two steps forward and continued to drive the boat forward with infuriating energy. Su Xiangxue approached quietly from behind and stretched out her hand towards Bai Qiuran¡¯s drooping palm, but finally hesitated for a while and still grabbed him. The small boat was swaying in the waves, breaking through the waves, and then advanced dozens of nautical miles. Wise Immortal, who was hung around his waist, finally couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Well, I can talk now, right?¡± Su Xiangxue raised her eyebrows and nced at Wise Immortal with a murderous look, while Bai Qiuran said without looking back: ¡°Yes, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°Oh Heaven, I can finally talk. Watching you two flirting is really suffocating me.¡± Wise Immortal beeped: ¡°Why did the first Demon Emperor want to bury himself on an ind in the sea instead of being buried in the demon world? What kind of calction does it make? What does the prophecy circted in the demon royal family mean... I feel like my thirst for knowledge has begun to boil!¡± ¡°After being quiet for a long time, all you can talk is such nonsense?¡± Su Xiangxue said angrily. ¡°Then what? Can¡¯t I vent my emotions?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Wise Immortal closed his mouth sadly, but the atmosphere between Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue had beenpletely destroyed by him. During the next journey, Su Xiangxue never felt that charming atmosphere again. I have to find an excuse to dismiss this skull in the future! Su Xiangxue thought secretly in her heart. ording to the results shown on the map, the tomb of the first Demon Emperor was on an isted ind southeast of Cang Sea, several hundred miles away from the coast of the Demon Realm. Although it¡¯s not very far, traveling through this distance was still dangerous. Along the way, Bai Qiuran has killed several powerful sea beasts. Among them, there was even one Dragon Horse with some dragon characteristics, and its strength wasparable to that of a cultivator in the Deity Transformation stage. These sea beasts were only a drop in the vast expanse of the sea, and the small territory that they have divided and upied for dozens of miles was nothing at all. In the depths of the sea, there were more fierce and powerful monsters, some of which could even swallow real immortals. Fortunately, Bai Qiuran did not need to face these guys. The tomb of the first Demon Emperor was considered offshore. For some reason, there were no strong sea beasts around. The small boat crossed the sea and finally reached its destination. It was an ind with a huge area that was covered with dense forests. In the center of the ind, there was a mountain about several hundred meters high. There was the location of the Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor recorded on the map. After ying the two monsters on the shore, which may be guardian beasts, Bai Qiuran leaned on the shore in a small boat and boarded the ind with Su Xiangxue. The climate on the ind was pleasant, and Su Xiangxue stretched out her beautiful body and took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that such a great ce is used as a tomb for the Demon Emperor.¡± She sighed. ¡°Soon it won¡¯t be his tomb anymore.¡± Bai Qiuran gave a thumbs up and said: ¡°If you can¡¯t get used to it, juste and dig his grave together.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiangxue pushed Bai Qiuran and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s all here, don¡¯t bezy.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Half an hour after the two walked towards the mausoleum, another ship followed their course and leaned on the ind. This ship was several timesrger than the ship Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue were riding in. It was attached with steel and looked very solid. The hull was also engraved with some formations. After the ship stopped, a group of people descended from the ship one by one. The three ones who were most ahead were the White Crocodile King, the Eagle King, and the Flower King. After the position of the Demon Emperor was taken away by Su Xiangxue, she abandoned it like a broken shoe and threw it to Cang Huangyu. This made them very annoyed, but they also understood that, let alone Bai Qiuran, even Su Xiangxue was not someone they could deal with. So they chose to gamble, following behind Bai Qiuran, betting everything on the prophecy left by the first Demon Emperor. ¡°It seems that they have already entered before us.¡± Afternding, they found that there were no people near the beach, and the Eagle King said to Flower King. ¡°Flower King, leave it to you.¡± Flower King nodded, her hands turned into arge number of vines, dug directly into the ground. Only in this way could they bypass Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue who were walking the normal way, and arrive at the tomb of the first Demon Emperor first. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that ck Snake King didn¡¯te.¡± Watching Flower King¡¯s figure gradually sank into the ground, Eagle King sighed: ¡°He is good at earth digging and Earth Escape technique, and he is sensitive. With him, we will get twice the result with half the effort.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention that spineless trash!¡± The White Crocodile King coldly snorted: ¡°He has betrayed us, he is no longer the leader of our West Demon.¡± Eagle King touched his head in embarrassment without saying a word. At this moment, Flower King¡¯s head emerged from the hole and said to everyone: ¡°I have probably found the location of the main tomb. Come with me.¡± Book 5: 26: If You Dont Seek Death, You Wont Die

Book 5: Chapter 26: If You Don''t Seek Death, You Won''t Die

The mausoleum of the first Demon Emperor was vast inside. It¡¯s not only inside the mountain range but also the entire ind. The main tomb where the coffin of the first Demon Emperor rested was on the center of this ind. The three demon kings and a group of loyal demons followed Flower King all the way down, dug into the tomb of the first Demon Emperor from the rock under the ind. The vine broke through a rockyer and then prated into it. After perceiving the inner space for a moment, the vine spread out and gave way. ¡°Go, there are no traps or formations inside.¡± Flower King stepped into it first, then the White Crocodile King and the Eagle King hurriedly followed her. After entering the inner space, the Eagle King snapped his fingers and polished a ball of sparks at his fingertips. The light shone, and the group found that they had arrived in the main tomb of the first Demon Emperor¡¯s mausoleum. The space inside the tomb was vast and quiet. It¡¯s simply an underground pce. ¡°Look there!¡± The White Crocodile King swept his gaze around, and suddenly pointed to a ce deep in the darkness and said. The Eagle King flung the me at his fingertips to that direction, and the light illuminated things in the dark. It was a giant coffin that was hung in the air with severalrge chains, covered with talismans. Everyone held their breath. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- On the other side, Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue also seeded in finding the entrance of the tomb based on the map. They followed the dark stairs of the tomb all the way down, and after reaching the bottom floor, they found that the one that appeared in front of them was spacious enough to allow two horse-drawn carriages ran side by side. After another ten of meters, mottled murals began to appear on both sides of the passage. An unknown period of time has passed, thus although the murals on the passage walls used some special paint, the content have long been unreadable. Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue watched them with illumination for a while, but they couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°What is painted on the wall? Let me have a look.¡± Wise Immortal took the initiative to invite Ying, and Bai Qiuran picked him up and faced the mural. Look at ¡®hair, thread, Chinese, text, After watching for a while, Wise Immortal said: ¡°This mural is about the era of gods. The gods are high in the sky and rule everything in the world. Among them, it seems that there are figures of humans and demons. There should be a follow-up.¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Qiuran walked a distance forward with Su Xiangxue, and then found a second mural on the wall. Wise Immortal continued to scan with his Great Wisdom ability, and then said: ¡°What this mural says is that one of the humans identally discovered a way to condense the energy hidden in the human body into true Qi and cultivate into immortals. He taught this method to other humans, letting humans and demons acquired power and gradually became prosperous.¡± Bai Qiuran carried Wise Immortal forward and found the third mural. ¡°This painting shows that the human race and the demon race united, rebelled against the gods, and overthrew the rule of the gods.¡± Bai Qiuran continued to move forward, this time he had seen the end of the corridor, and on the side wall at the end of the corridor, there was a fourth mural. ¡°This painting shows that after the gods were overthrown, the human race and the demon race started a war.¡± After scanning, Wise Immortal said: ¡°It seems that the demon race has lost that battle. Otherwise, the first Demon Emperor will not die, and there is no need to use great magical powers to iste the Demon Realm from the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands.¡± ¡°So lousy.¡± Bai Qiuran scratched the back of his head. ¡°Speaking of which, has the Demon Race ever defeated the Human Race in history?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, anyway, in all the battles I know, the demon race has lost.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°It¡¯smendable for the courage to repeat after many failed battles...but every time the demon race loses, it seems to be a great man appeared on the human side... It seems that the destiny is indeed on the human race¡¯s side.¡± ¡°There is nothing to see here, let¡¯s move on.¡± Bai Qiuran said. At the end of the corridor was a huge tomb. There was no coffin here. In the center of the sunken square tomb, arge number of gold and silver treasures piled up on the ground. ¡°Is this the capital for theeback?¡± Bai Qiuran curled his lips. ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping gold and silver treasures... It¡¯s better to keep some spiritual stones.¡± ¡°The currency in the demon world is the same as that of the mortal world in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. It uses gold and silver and the currency issued by the demon emperor¡¯s court.¡± Su Xiangxue exined: ¡°And God knows how many tens of thousands of years this mausoleum has existed. Even if spiritual stones were stored, the spiritual energy in them should have beenpletely drained.¡± ¡°Who knows? There is also a small probability that spiritual stones will awaken their intelligence and transform into demons through cultivation.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his hands. ¡°At that time, it will be the protagonist of the demon race.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Su Xiangxue patted him on the back, and then took out a brand new storage bag from her storage ring. ¡°I want to take these gold and silver... Do you want to divide it?¡± ¡°You are quite prepared.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore. It¡¯s useless anyway. You can use it to manage your sect.¡± After Su Xiangxue collected the treasures, the two of them went through the stairs behind the tomb and continued to the lower level. They stopped and went all the way, avoiding some traps, and smashed a bunch of stone statues. The two came to the deepest part, a huge underground hollow. At the exit, a spacious stone bridge connected to the opposite side. Under the bridge was a bottomless abyss, and on the opposite side of the bridge was a huge and solemn underground pce. There was a huge stone stele standing on the bridge. The various patterns made Bai Qiuran feel a little familiar. ¡°Hey Wise Immortal.¡± He shouted: ¡°Do you old people like to dig a hole in the ground, then build bridges and build monuments?¡± ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t say that either.¡± Wise Immortal defended: ¡°After all, emperors and generals like being buried in pces. Then, when digging holes, they must build an underground pce.¡± ¡°Sound logical.¡± Bai Qiuran touched his nose. While the two were arguing, Su Xiangxue came to the stone tablet, she touched the blurred text on the stone tablet, turned her head, and asked: ¡°Hey, Qiu Ran, bring your skull over and see what is written on it?¡± Bai Qiuran brought Wise Immortal over, and Wise Immortal read for a while and then said: ¡°The above is a structural drawing of the mausoleum. It shows the contents of various tombs, and there is a warning at the end.¡± ¡°What warning?¡± Su Xiangxue asked. ¡°The descendants of the demon race, unless necessary, must not disturb the first ancestor¡¯s mausoleum.¡± Wise Immortal slowly said: ¡°Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous and everything will be burned together.¡± ¡°What? Did the first ancestor put a self-explosive formation in his coffin?¡± Bai Qiuran wondered. ¡°How do I know? I can only read that much from this stone tablet.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Great Wisdom is not omniscient.¡± Bai Qiuran opened his mouth and was about to speak when a terrible roar suddenly came from the underground pce across from the bridge. The roar was thunderous as if several giant dragons roared together. After the roar, the underground pce on the opposite side began to shake violently, and even the entire ind began to quake. Book 5: 27: The First Demon Emperors Big Meal

Book 5: Chapter 27: The First Demon Emperor''s Big Meal

¡°What happened?¡± Su Xiangxue steadied her body and said in surprise: ¡°We didn¡¯t trigger any booby trap, did we?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not us. Someone arrived here first.¡± Bai Qian¡¯s Soul Awareness prated into the underground pce opposite, swept around, and quickly found the culprit. The Flower King and Eagle King panicked, fleeing from the bottom of the underground pce with a group of demons. Behind them, a giant figure was chasing. ¡°Huh? Someone came first, but with the strength of your Soul Awareness, you didn¡¯t even notice it?¡± Su Xiangxue said in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this?¡± Wise Immortal yelled: ¡°You two were absent-minded whening here, I think even if a boat is walking side by side with you, you may not be able to notice them!¡± Su Xiangxue¡¯s face turned red, while Bai Qiuran murmured: ¡°What is that? Dragon?¡± In his Soul Awareness scanning, an extremelyrge monster, like a dark golden dragon, was continuously stretching out its limbs from the lowest space of the underground pce, chasing after the demon. Its speed was extremely fast, and every few seconds, it would swallow a demon in the team. Bai Qiuran saw that the speed of Flower King and Eagle King waspletely inferior to this monster. The two of them were able to survive until now, purely because they ran faster than the people they brought with them. By continuously abandoning their men, Flower King and Eagle King managed to run to the top of the underground pce. This time, not only Bai Qiuran, but also Su Xiangxue witnessed two demon kings running out of the underground pce entrance. After seeing the bridge, joy appeared on the faces of the two demon kings, but when they had just stepped on the bridge, a giant dragon came out from the darkness. It bit and swallowed the two along with part of the bridge After the dark golden dragon swallowed the two demon kings, it slowly raised its head, and the cold and merciless eyes locked on Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue who were standing at the end of the bridge. Immediately, apanied by the sound of rumbling earth and rock copse, more dragon heads poked their heads out of the abyss and stared at the two people at the bridge with hungry eyes. Its body wrapped around on the underground pce, or climbed on the rock wall. ording to Bai Qiuran¡¯s count, there were nine dragon heads in total. An extremely terrifying sense of coercion came, and the suppression from the bloodline made Su Xiangxue¡¯s breathing start to be unsatisfactory. She froze in ce, sweating all over her body. Seeing this, Bai Qiuran hurriedly stood in front of her, tanked the pressure. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Nine-headed Ancestral Dragon... this is the first Demon Emperor.¡± Wise Immortal¡¯s voice was full of tension. ¡°Be careful, Old Bai. He used a secret method to refine his corpse into a zombie-like existence before death, retaining almost all of its strength before death. And... it¡¯s very hungry now.¡± ¡°How strong is it?¡± ¡°Very high.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Practically the level of the Immortal Emperor.¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t say a word. Like Wise Immortal, he was a smear of the realm above the fairy, but just listening to the name of this realm, you can know that this is not a realm that can be reached by any fairy. ¡°Be careful! It¡¯sing!¡± Following Wise Immortal¡¯s warning, the first Demon Emperor who came out of the underground pce finally couldn¡¯t restrain his hunger. All nine heads opened their mouths like an abyss and gnawed towards Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue. Bai Qiuran grabbed Su Xiangxue¡¯s hand and pulled her back. At the same time, he raised his palm and made a huge palm print. boom! The palm print flew out, hitting a head of the first ancestor Demon Emperor on the rock wall at once, knocking out arge crack, and gurgling seawater poured into this space from the crack. However, when the palm print, that could kill a big demon with a single blow, hit one of the heads of the first Demon King, all it did was to make the zombie dragon shake its head. ¡°So hard!¡± Bai Qiuran eximed. Even though he only used 5% of his power, but this was the first time he saw something took one of his blows and came out unscathed since he passed his 1000th birthday. Based on this alone, Bai Qiuran understood that no matter what, the first emperor of the demon race could not be allowed to leave the tomb intact today. The dizziness of one head obviously cannot affect the nine-headed dragon. The other heads of the first Demon Emperor soon followed, staggered and attacked, and did not intend to give Bai Qiuran any chance to breathe. Bai Qiuran embraced Su Xiangxue¡¯s waist with one hand and picked her up, while the other hand and two legs started to move, constantly resisting the bite of the first Demon Emperor. Whip kicks, round kicks, high kicks, punches, palms, and elbows... Bai Qiuran began to fight with the first Demon King at a speed close to teleporting. In thest second he lifted his leg and kicked one head of the Nine-headed Dragon, but the next moment he appeared near the rock wall a few miles away, raising his hand and released a fiery thunder. But the speed of the nine-headed dragon was not inferior, even if Bai Qiuran¡¯s speed was almost teleporting, it was still able to track him. The nine heads were continuously repelled by Bai Qiuran and hit the rock wall, causing rounds of intense earthquakes. In the blink of an eye, intricate cracks appeared on the rock wall of the underground cavity, as if several spider webs were stacked together. More seawater poured in, and the rock wall began to be unstable, bulging out, and bends strangely. ¡°The rock wall can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡± Wise Immortal reminded: ¡°Pay attention to protect the underground pce! The valuable things are there!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Bai Qiuran replied, raising his hand to y a few seals, covering the underground pce, turning into a translucent shield. At this moment, the hungry zombie dragon saw that Bai Qiuran could not be defeated in a short time, suddenly roared began to struggle. It pulled out all of its huge body that was still in the lowermostyer of the underground pce. This underground cavity could no longer contain its body, and it was suddenly broken. The sky suddenly brightened, and the small inds and mountain peaks that covered the underground pce were directly flown into the air by the Demon Emperor¡¯s butt, and then seawater poured in from all directions, submerging the underground pce. The translucent protective shield that Bai Qiuran supported sessfully blocked the seawater, and he himself took Su Xiangxue, jumped out of the sea, and stepped on the sea surface. At this time, the sky in the sky hadpletely changed its appearance. Looking around, in Bai Qiuran¡¯s line of sight, the entire sky of the sea has be a dark cloud over the top. The strong wind set off huge waves, and the thunder fell from the gaps in the clouds, hit the sea, and set off huge waves. The entire coastal area of the Demon Realm has all turned into such typhoon weather. The dragon has the ability to handle wind and rain, this scene was probably just a natural phenomenon caused by the presence of the first demon emperor. After transforming into a zombie, this nine-headed dragon¡¯s control of its own abilities obviously has reduced, so it¡¯s very normal that something was overflowed. Amidst the turbulent waves, Bai Qiuran finally found the position of the first Demon Emperor. The huge dark golden nine-headed ancestral dragon rxed his body, and nine dragon heads connected to its dark golden body that was asrge as a hill. Behind it, there is a pair of wings that cover the sky and the sun, slowly stretching. In the vicinity of the Demon Emperor, there were still a few residual limbs and flesh and blood left by the sea beasts. In the eyes of the first Demon Emperor, these powerful sea beasts were nothing but moving food. Book 5: 28: Im Envious

Book 5: Chapter 28: I''m Envious

Seeing the tragic situation of the sea beasts, Bai Qiuran also faintly understood why in the sea near the demon world, there was no such powerful sea beast that could swallow immortals. Because the first Demon Emperor who entrenched here was probably the most powerful and terrifying sea beast in this sea, or at least one of them. This demon n¡¯s offshore area was equivalent to its territory, and those powerful sea beasts that could sense its aura would naturally not approach this sea area casually. In other words, these sea beasts were just food reserves that were raised in this sea by the first Demon Emperor. After swallowing a few more sea beasts, the first Demon Emperor, who satisfied hungry and thirsty, seemed to regain some sense. Although his eyes were still full of bloodthirsty craziness, and most of his thinking was still floating in the chaos, it had begun to regain his memory and disyed some techniques that were buried deep in his mind. The golden demon power began to flow on the surface of this nine-headed dragon. One of its heads raised up to the sky and roared, and the clouds in the sky within a radius of 100 miles were suddenly pulled over, mixed, and became a thundercloud. Rolling thunderstorms fell like rain in a dense manner, spreading across this ocean, turning arge area of the surrounding sea into a sma pool full of electrical energy. The next moment, the dark cloud was split by a force for no reason. Bai Qiuran dropped the hilt in his hand and asked Su Xiangxue in his arms: ¡°Hold firmly, I¡¯m going to start being serious!¡± When Su Xiangxue heard the words, she also came over, clutching his arm tightly. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t let Su Xiangxue leave his side and hid elsewhere because the safest ce in this area was next to him. Even if the first Demon Emperor turned into a lunatic zombie, his supernatural power cultivation was also through the heavens. After it transported the power body, the control of the world in the coastal waters of the Demon Realm has beenpletely incorporated into it. Between the palms. No matter where Su Xiangxue fled, with the cultivation base of the first Demon Emperor, it would not be a lot of effort to crush her, and it would be safest for her to stay by her side. The nine heads of the demon emperor began to perform magical powers or manipted the sky thunder, weaved into a dense power grid, or set off a tsunami, protected the sea from the mountains, or spewed out crescent-shaped air des and poisonous mist. , zing mes. All the powers possessed by the dragon seed in the legend seem to be able to find shadows on the nine heads of the demon emperor, and even the head in the middle of it rises high, opening a door to another world in the sky. The terrifying breath is weapons. Bai Qiuran is very familiar with the world behind that gate, and it is the Yin Cao ghost world that controls the six reincarnations. Facing these countless powerful and iparable magical powers, Bai Qiuran took out an iron sword from his storage bag, and was about to pull it out, but suddenly felt a sense of stagnation around him. The surrounding air seemed to have turned into a substantial wall, solidifying him in the wall, and a force from all directions blocked him in ce. ¡°Be careful!¡± Wise Immortal reminded in time: ¡°This is the power of the heaven and the earth. The first Demon Emperor haspletely taken control of this piece of heaven and earth!¡± The sky was dull and dark. Under the operation of the first Demon Emperor, even the stars in the sky were changing, the sun was setting to the west, the gxy turned upside down, and the whole world turned into space without light. Obstructed by this magical power, Bai Qiuran¡¯s movements were stagnant, and it was toote to block the next attack. He could only hide Su Xiangxue behind him, resisting the sky thunder, huge waves, poisonous fog, and mes with his body. There was also the purest breath of death from the Underworld, which not even the strongest Soul Raker be able to use. After the ck wind blew, Bai Qiuran¡¯s clothes became tattered, his headband was also corroded, and his white hair spread out. He asked: ¡°Wise Immortal, is there any way to counter this trick?¡± ¡°If the energy level is above the Immortal Emperor level, you can try to seize control from him. At that time, it is purely topete with each other for the depth of their foundations.¡± Wise Immortal replied quickly: ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that you have enough energy, but without True Qi, thus you can¡¯t use this method... I think you should just use your brute force to break the skill. Do what you want.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the matter of True Qi again... I¡¯m so envious.¡± At this time, the oppression of the first Demon Emperor also passed. Bai Qiuran twisted his neck and said: ¡°I just need to what I want, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, then...¡± Bai Qiuran stood on the sea, holding his face. Perceiving the energy response on his body to fluctuate rapidly like a tide, Su Xiangxue asked curiously: ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to mobilize the maximum amount of Qi that can be used under the suppressed condition. I don¡¯t want to break through yet.¡± Bai Qiuran exined bitterly: ¡°This first Demon Emperor is worthy of its name. It is so powerful that it almost forced me to make a breakthrough in order to fight against it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the scary one!¡± Su Xiangxue couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Okay, I almost feel it.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s energy reaction gradually stabilized, and then he drew out the iron sword, twisted his wrist, and walked towards the first Demon Emperor. ¡°Nine-headed dragon, die!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Although the former was just walking at will and didn¡¯t even have a right posture, the first Demon Emperor, who had only the fighting instinct left, felt an unprecedented sense of threat for no reason. It did not hesitate to mobilize the authority of heaven and earth, and the surrounding space was once again condensed into a nearly substantive pressure, firmly resisting Bai Qiuran. But this time, Bai Qiuran¡¯s arm trembled and lifted up. With his movements, the surrounding space began to be overwhelmed and distorted and broken, and small spatial cracks began to form, and then condensed together. ¡°I probably understand... this feeling.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his leg. ¡°This trick is useless to me... See this sword move!¡± With a mming footstep on the surface of the sea, a huge hole suddenly appeared in the sea, and the sea exploded in all directions. Amidst the waves, Bai Qiuran¡¯s sword de silently stuck to the huge body of the first Demon Emperor and cut to the root where the nine dragon heads connected. The airflow between the sky and the earth seemed to be still for a moment, and then a violent haze appeared¡ª¡ª The zing white sword beam stretched across thousands of miles on the sea. Because they¡¯re on the Cang Sea, Bai Qiuran has no scruples. Among the sword beams, the nine heads of the first Demon Emperor were cut off andnded on the surface of the sea. This kind of nine-headed monster basically had the ability to regenerate. Just cutting off one head couldn¡¯t kill them, so Bai Qiuran chose to cut them all. The huge waves caused by the sword beam were surging endlessly. In the huge waves, the headless giant body of the first Demon Emperor floated on the sea like an ind. Book 5: 29: Not Only I Dig Your Grave, But I Also Dismember Your Corpse

Book 5: Chapter 29: Not Only I Dig Your Grave, But I Also Dismember Your Corpse

The world gradually returned to normal. The dark clouds dissipated; the huge waves gradually stopped; and the sun, moon, and stars began to return to the sky. Bai Qiuran embraced Su Xiangxue¡¯s waist, led her to the huge body of the First Demon Emperor, and then let go of her. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Wise Immortal shook his head anxiously on Bai Qiuran¡¯s belt and urged: ¡°This body is valuable; refine it. From it, we can definitely make a magic weapon that is unique in the world.¡± When Bai Qiuran heard what he said, he hurriedly moved his hands and released his Qi to gather the heads floating around on the sea and the golden blood. He didn¡¯t care about the magic weapon himself, but it was very useful to Su Xiangxue. She was willing to apany him to the Demon Realm to find the first Demon Emperor¡¯s Tomb. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t make some payback. Moreover, with the size of this corpse, it¡¯s obvious that after refining, a lot of magic weapons could be forged. When the time came, all of them can be brought back and handed over to those whom they could trust. This would also strengthen the cultivation world in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll teach you the method, and you can refine whatever you want.¡± After spending some time with Bai Qiuran, Wise Immortal was also familiar with his abilities, and quickly teach a technique to Bai Qiuran. This technique was also from the Land Immortal Era. It¡¯s mainly used to refine materials from living beings and forge high-grade immortal treasures. Of course, it must be activated with True Qi or Immortal Essence. However, the magic form that Wise Immortal chose was a single attribute and more convenient for modification. Bai Qiuran fumbled for a while before sessfully recing the required energy of the magic form with Qi. He thought for a moment, and then unfolded a scroll from his storage bag. It was the Sshing Ink Immortal Painting that the White Bear King had tried to trap him in. He would definitely not allow this kind of killer weapon to remain in the hands of the White Bear King, so after defeating him, Bai Qiuran seized the scroll from his hand. Through Wise Immortal¡¯s scanning, Bai Qiuran learned of the structure inside the Sshing Ink Immortal Painting, and he added some of the formation structures he obtained from this fairy immortal treasure to the idea of this refining tool. The idea gradually took shape. Bai Qiuran set up the fire mark and began to refine the equipment. The first thing he refined was a Dragon Head Thunder musical instrument, using a piece of the dragon tendons and two dragon heads. This was a magic weapon designed for Su Xiangxue. Although Su Xiangxue¡¯s previous musical instrument was also a magic weapon of high quality, it was obviously inferior to this immortal treasure made from the body of an Immortal Emperor-level demon. ording to Bai Qiuran¡¯s idea, after this musical instrument was made, it only needs to gently hook the strings to attract the thunder and the fire, use it to stimte the sound power, and the dragon¡¯s roar would be entrained in the sound wave. The power would be extraordinary. The refining of the Dragon Head Thunder musical instrument was quicklypleted. Bai Qiuran asked Su Xiangxue to try it. The power was as expected. The sky thunder that attracted could st several miles of waves on the sea. The power of the dragon¡¯s roar surging in the sound wave was nearly as extraordinary as the roar of the Demon Emperor. Then Bai Qiuran used dragon horns to refine a golden hairpin. Su Xiangxue happily epted these gifts and then began to take the initiative to raise up the refined materials for Bai Qiuran. After all, this corpse at her feet was her genuine ancestor. What Su Xiangxue was doing now was to help foreign men dismember her ancestor¡¯s corpse and use her ancestor¡¯s body to refine the weapon. But it really sounded like what a demonic cultivator would do. With the help of Su Xiangxue, Bai Qiuran¡¯s refining efficiency has improved. He gave Su Xiangxue an iron sword infused with his sword spirit and then asked the Sect Master to cut the Demon King for him ording to his instructions. With the assistance of Su Xiangxue, Bai Qiuran quickly refined another flying sword, a pair of double knives, a long spear, a long knife, a pair of boxing armor, arge bow made from dragon keel and dragon bones, and a few dragon scale armors. After doing this, Bai Qiuran found that there was still a lot of material left so he began to try something new. He first pulled the dragon beard and dragon horns to make a pen and then used the feathers on the wings of the demon king to make feather fans and feather cloaks, polished the demon king¡¯s ws into fist ws, and refined a bunch of spell orbs with the demon king¡¯s eyes. In the end, he even made a backscratcher with one of the demon king¡¯s remaining paws, but even so, the demon king¡¯s corpse still had a lot of useable things left. The muscles and bones that piled up into a mountain as well as the uncoagted essence and blood flowing in the blood vessels were all the highest-ss treasures. The two thought for a while. Bai Qiuran repeatedly tempered the essence and blood. During the process, a lot of energy was wasted. He tempered the blood that could fill ake into a small bowl, and finally let Su Xiangxue reluctantly absorb into her Purple Pce. ¡°It is estimated that for the next few thousand years, I won¡¯t need to use any other pill.¡± Covering her mouth, Su Xiangxue¡¯splexion was a little ruddy, which was a sign of ovepensation. ¡°But there is still such arge amount of meat left here.¡± Bai Qiuran was a little bit distressed. ¡°You can¡¯t let it float like this. Once the Demon Emperor dies, it is estimated that more powerful sea beasts will appear in the nearby sea. If this meat gets eaten by them, then the demon world will have a lot of trouble.¡± He wanted to weaken the demon world, but he had never thought of destroying the demon race. There was an old saying: ¡°he who was born in sorrow would die in peace¡±. If the human race faced no threat, they would also lose the motivation for development. So Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue stood on top of the mountain, looking at each other. Using a storage bag or storage ring to hold this volume waspletely whimsical, and it¡¯s impossible for two people to solve it all. ¡°Just use it to feed magic weapons.¡± At this time, Wise Immortal suggested. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sshing Ink Immortal Painting running out of energy? It just so happens that you can feed it this essence meat to replenish it. After the energy is charged, it is easy to make the spirit of the painting recognize who is the master with your fist...¡± ¡°Good suggestion.¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°How to feed?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the method.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°This process may take a while. You set up the protection formation and leave the Sshing Ink Immortal Painting here. Let¡¯s take advantage of this time to take a look at the things in the underground pce.¡± ording to Wise Immortal¡¯smand, Bai Qiuran sessfullypleted the arrangement, leaving the painting there, and then took Su Xiangxue and Wise Immortal back to the underground pce that was currently sinking under the sea. The previous stone tablet had been destroyed, but Wise Immortal wrote down the internal structure of the underground pce. Under his guidance, Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue wandered around in the underground pce and sessfully found the valuable tombs in the underground pce. In fact, there were not many valuable tombs in this underground pce. The demon race believed in their own body more than magic weapons, so there was no magic weapon in the underground pce. The only valuable ce was the tomb where the first Demon Emperor practiced his exercises. Fortunately, this tomb was located in the corner of the underground pce, so it was not damaged when the first Demon Emperor awakened. Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue entered this tomb and found that there was only one huge stone stele made of ck crystal ore, with some words inscribed on it. The kind of this ore was very tough; thus, countless years of time have passed without much influence on it, and the text on it was still clear. Bai Qiuran carried Wise Immortal over to scan and trante it, and then Wise Immortal said: ¡°There are only two sets of exercises above. One set is called Nine Turns Tyrannical Technique, which I think the first Demon Emperor cultivated. The other set of techniques is a method of transformation. Behind these exercises, there is a big shocking secret.¡± Book 5: 30: The Secret Of The First Demon Emperor

Book 5: Chapter 30: The Secret Of The First Demon Emperor

¡°What¡¯s the big secret?¡± Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue asked in unison. Obviously, neither of them cared very much about the magical skills cultivated by the first Demon Emperor. ¡°The first Demon Emperor and the first ancestor of the Demon Race might not be the same demon.¡± Wise Immortal replied directly: ¡°Originally, The Demon Royal Family bloodline did not originate from the noble of the divine beast; the Nine-Headed Dragon.¡± He talked about everything recorded on the stone tablet, and Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue finally understood. Just as the human race had an Immortal Ancestor who created the cultivation method at the beginning and spread it to all living beings, the demon race also had a Demon Ancestor who created the cultivation method for demons, passing it down to their descendants. Currently, because the Demon Realm¡¯s royal family was of the Nine-Headed Dragon n, people in the Demon Realm also generally believed that this mysterious Demon Ancestor was also the first Demon Emperor; the person who had unified all of the demon tribes. In the demon world, although lower demons were dissatisfied with the royal family, they still maintained some respect for the first Demon Emperor. They were equivalent to the God of the demon race. But now, ording to the records read by Wise Immortal from the stone tablet, the one who created the cultivation technique of the demon race was apletely different demon. In reality, the first Demon Emperor was not the first demon in the world to acquire transformation. Before him, there was a demon who achieved that. That was the real Demon Ancestor. ¡°And they weren¡¯t a Nine-Headed Dragon at the beginning. They were just a poisonous insect, the kind used to refine Gu.¡± Wise Immortal then said: ¡°Not to mention back then, in the Era of God, and even in today¡¯s era, they are not a strong race.¡± ¡°Then how did they be a winged Nine-Headed Dragon?¡± Su Xiangxue asked nervously. She didn¡¯t want to believe that she was actually a descendant of some poisonous insect. ¡°Through the second technique recorded above,¡± Wise Immortal shook his head and barely turned himself towards the stone tablet. ¡°The second technique is called ¡®Ascend Dragon Gate¡¯. Its effect allows cultivators to improve their bloodline. Each time they break through one level, they can transform and even change races. Although, after countless generations of reproduction, we and the creatures of the Gods are very different. There are some things that have been passed down through the blood of generations and recorded in the most basic factors in our bodies. Cultivating this technique can make people unearth these hidden signals and evolve in the direction of our ancestral origin. The first Demon Emperor was able to cultivate himself into a member of the Nine-Headed Dragon n through such a technique, plus having swallowed a lot of divine beasts.¡± ¡°What an inspirational story,¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. Su Xiangxue touched her elbow and said suspiciously: ¡°In the future, will I or my children suddenly grow limbs of poisonous insects or something like that?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Bai Qiuran patted her head, ¡°How can a person grow the limbs of poisonous insects?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Xiangxue put down her hands, but she still looked a little nervous. All the girls were afraid of insects. Even the high-level cultivators still felt ufortable, not to mention that they suddenly learned that their ancestor was actually a poisonous insect. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Seeing her so nervous, Wise Immortal spoke up.¡±After practicing this technique, the race of the first Demon Emperor has transformed into a dragon. No matter how the bloodline changes in the future, it will belong to the dragon n. Your brother didn¡¯t be a three-headed insect, did he? ...If you really don¡¯t believe it, why don¡¯t you two go back and have a try for babies?¡± ¡°It makes sense...¡± Su Xiangxue¡¯s gaze fell on Bai Qiuran, looking quite moved. ¡°Hmm.¡± Bai Qiuran coughed and changed the subject abruptly. He asked: ¡°Since there is this kind of technique that could make every member of the demon race be a dragon, why not spread it?¡± ¡°What a blunt way to change your topic... What nonsense are you spewing?¡±Wise Immortal replied. ¡°If everyone in the Demon Realm were a dragon, then how could the First Demon Emperor have been its ruler? Every ruling requires a lower ss.¡± ¡°Ahem, uh, what you said makes sense,¡± Bai Qiuran replied absently. Fortunately, Wise Immortal and Su Xiangxue didn¡¯t mention the topic of ¡®babies¡¯ again. Su Xiangxue recorded the two exercises on the stone tablet, as well as the secret of the first Demon Emperor. Then, Bai Qiuran took Wise Immortal, turned around in this tomb, and asked: ¡°Anything else? Are there any clues about my Heavenly Jealous Physique breaking through the Foundation Establishment Stage?¡± ¡°Let me see... Oh, there seems to be something on that wall.¡± Bai Qiuran lifted Wise Immortal over, letting the skull scan it, and then: ¡°This was originally a mural,¡± Wise Immortal said, ¡°which recorded scenes of the human race and the demon race defeating the gods. It also contains a line of words: [The old sky copses, the new sky rises, demon and human both take their fate, changing the sky and the earth] What does it mean?¡± Just as he finished speaking, a crack suddenly appeared on the stone wall in front of him. Golden rays of light shot out from the split, the stone crumbling. Behind it, there was a different wall, made of material simr to the stone tablet. The golden light flowed, gradually forming a big map. ¡°This is a map of the demon realm?¡± Su Xiangxue was also disturbed by the change. She came to Bai Qiuran and watched the golden light on the stone wall with them. ¡°No, it¡¯s a map of the entire world.¡± Bai Qiuran said solemnly. ¡°You see, here is the Demon Realm, here is the Cang Sea, and there is an ind on the sea. This should be Fusang... The river on the far west side is the Broken Soul River. And to the west of the Broken Soul River... There¡¯s actually such a big piece ofnd left.¡± On the map, to the west of the Broken Soul River, there was actually a continent in the wild area equal to the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands plus the Wilderness. In other words, Broken Soul River was actually in the middle of the world. The whole world was split in two. ¡°Wait, ce names are beginning to appear on it,¡± Wise Immortal said. After the golden light finished sketching the map, the remaining light gathered together and condensed into a string of iprehensible text everywhere on the map. Finally, on the map, in the depths of the new wilderness even further west, a golden spot was marked. ¡°Let¡¯s see, the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands and the Eastern Wilderness are one piece. Their name is ¡®Human World¡¯. The Demon Realm here is called ¡®Demon Realm¡¯. The ind on the sea is ¡®Fusang¡¯. The Broken Soul River was not originally called ¡®Broken Soul¡¯, but instead ¡®Heavenly River¡¯, and so on... Found it! The golden mark is called the Land of the Gods, where thest god died in battle. Most relics of the Gods¡¯ Era are buried there. I think the clues you¡¯re looking for will be there too.¡± Book 5: 31: The Second Request

Book 5: Chapter 31: The Second Request

Without Bai Qiuran¡¯s words, Su Xiangxue had already begun to copy the map on the wall. Because it was made of light, the map couldn¡¯t be copied directly. But this was not a difficult task for Su Xiangxue, who excelled at music, chess, calligraphy, and drawing. Soon, she used hand-painted methods to meticulously draw the map disyed on the stone wall. After collecting the map, Bai Qiuran, Su Xiangxue, and Wise Immortal checked the underground pce again. Except for the underground tomb which contained the coffin of the first Demon Emperor that connected to another space was a bit interesting, the other things weren¡¯t worth noting. There was also the giant head of a white and bodiless crocodile in the crypt. It should have belonged to the White Crocodile King. It seemed that among the four demon kings of the Western Demon Realm, only the ck Snake King remained. At present, he was the most miserable among the three powers of the Demon Realm. He has be amander without a single soldier. It was thought that he could only shrink in a corner for the rest of his days, and only be a diplomatic Demon King. After wandering around for a while, Bai Qiuran returned to the tomb where the exercises were stored and then raised his hand, smashing the stone tablet that held the records of the two exercises of the first Demon Emperor¡¯s ¡°Nine Turns Tyrannical Dragon Technique¡± and ¡°Ascend Dragon Gate¡± into powder. ¡°I can¡¯t leave this to them,¡± Bai Qiuran walked to the map, stretched out his hand to touch it, and after hesitating for a moment, put down his palm again. ¡°Just forget about this mural, anyway, even if the demon race sees it, they¡¯re currently powerless to explore thend of the gods.¡± ¡°It feels a pity to destroy these historical things like this¡±, Wise Immortal suggested. ¡°Fine.¡± Bai Qiuran then asked Su Xiangxue to collect the records of both exercises as he wanted to bring them back to the human world for trantion. He waited until the Sshing Ink Immortal Painting that was outside had absorbed the energy of the demon emperor¡¯s corpse, collecting the magic weapon and finally leaving with Su Xiangxue, embarking on the journey back. Because of the fierce battle before, the boat that the pair had traveled on, along with the boats of three demon kings, were all destroyed in the aftermath of the battle and turned into wooden boards floating on the sea. Even the small ind which before had been in the air, raised by the first Demon Emperor, had sunk to the bottom of the sea after losing the force that had held it float. Losing their vehicle, Bai Qiuran had to sit behind Su Xiangxue as they flew back on her magic weapon to the coast of the Demon Realm. So the leader of the Kamasutra Sect happily took out a white feather coat and deliberately changed it to the size justrge enough for two people to ride in tandem. Bai Qiuran sat in the back like riding a motorcycle, hugging her waist. On the road, she repeatedly asked Bai Qiuran to hug her tighter. On the way home, she deliberately took the long path. Originally, the first Demon Emperor¡¯s Mausoleum was south of the Cang Sea, and walking straight back to the Demon Realm would naturally go back to the southern coast. However, Su Xiangxue took Bai Qiuran around, ending up on the shore of a city that sat up far north whose port wasn¡¯t frozen over with ice. In the end though, probably because of Wise Immortal¡¯s intentional (or unintentional) hint, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t say anything, pretending not to notice. Although he didn¡¯t quite understand why she had taken this route, Su Xiangxue seemed to be in a good mood. Coupled with the fact that he¡¯d sessfully found the ce of the gods, he just didn¡¯t mention it. Having nothing to do in the Demon Realm, Bai Qiuran and Su Xiangxue returned directly to the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. Originally, he was going to return to the Qingming Sword Sect right away to see if his disciple had broken through the Golden Core Stage or not. However, Su Xiangxue forced Bai Qiuran to live under Kamasutra Sect for a while, on the grounds that she needed Wise Immortal to help her trante the exercises. During this period, Wise Immortal quickly tranted the two exercises that Su Xiangxue had brought back into human characters. Su Xiangxue also gave Bai Qiuran a copy, so that he could bring it back to the library of Qingming Sword Sect in the future. In the following days, Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal used Su Xiangxue¡¯s ideas,bining the Ascend Dragon Gate and Nine Turns Tyrannical Dragon Technique to make the most suitable method for her. Su Xiangxue did not want to give up her identity as a member of the human race, but after practicing Nine Turns Tyrannical Dragon Technique and Ascend Dragon Gate, her body would irreversibly evolve into a demon, so with the help of Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal, she practiced a technique called ¡®to create a clone¡¯, transferring all the blood of the demon race from her body to that body. This body was a pure demon body and was used by Su Xiangxue to practice the Nine Turns Tyrannical Dragon Technique and Ascend Dragon Gate, while her human body was still dedicated to practicing the Phantom Charm technique. Although it¡¯s difficult for one person¡¯s soul to manipte two bodies at the same time, Wise Immortal exined the mysterious method that his apprentice ¨C the prince of the Sacred Dynasty ¨C had cultivated. After Bai Qiuran reformed the technique, he sessfully solved the problem. Su Xiangxue¡¯s soul was still in her body, but she could separate a part to manipte the demon body. By doing it this way, the Sect Master of the Kamasutra Sect had something equivalent to having two bodies, and her strength was doubled. After finishing all of these tasks, he rested there for a few days. Finally, Tang Ruowei, who had already left the closed-door cultivation, came to his room. ¡°Master.¡± The t apprentice who hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time stood in front of him with her arms akimbo. She tilted her head and asked: ¡°When will you go back to Seven Stars Peak?¡± ¡°Oh, Ruowei, you are here.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his head and nced, curling his eyebrows. ¡°Tch, you managed to break through the Golden Core...¡± ¡°Is this the face that the master should have after seeing his disciple break through another level?¡± Tang Ruowei said helplessly: ¡°I don¡¯t want toe to disturb you and Sect Master Su, but Jue Yunzi came to see me a few days ago. He was afraid that you would be abducted by Sect Master Su and be the Uncle Ancestor of the Kamasutra Sect. So he wants me to tell you that it¡¯s okay to live here, but at least asionally you have to go back and show up or something so that they won¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it... Okay, I¡¯ll go back and clear them up.¡± Bai Qiuran stood. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said ¡°Master,¡± Tang Ruowei stopped him, reminding him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to inform Sect Master Su alone?¡± ¡°She should be dealing with some businesses now...¡± ¡°It¡¯s also good for you to go, trust me.¡± So after Tang Ruowei¡¯s push, Bai Qiuran sessfully found Su Xiangxue, who was working in the master¡¯s study room. Before the trip, she threw all the affairs to her apprentice and then ran with Bai Qiuran for a while. Aftering back, You Meiqiao immediately returned all the affairs in hand to her master. When Bai Qiuran found her, Su Xiangxue was dealing with the piles of sect official affairs while mumbling something about the disciples not being filial. ¡°What? Are you going back?¡± After hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s intention, Su Xiangxue¡¯s face was full of reluctance, but she was a general-minded woman, so she didn¡¯t hold back her thoughts. ¡°Well, then I¡¯m afraid I will have to retreat to practice the External Incarnation and Ascend Dragon Gate for some time... If you need help with anything, you can ask Mei Qiao.¡± ¡°Well, thank you very much.¡± ¡°Between you and me, there is no need to say thanks... but, I wanted to ask you one more thing.¡± Su Xiangxue stopped Bai Qiuran who was about to leave and stood up. With her hands behind her back, she came to Bai Qiuran, getting close to his face. ¡°Do you remember when I asked you to agree to three requests of mine?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course I do.¡± Smelling the delicate fragrance on her body, Bai Qiuran stepped back slightly and touched his nose. ¡°What? Are you making a request now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiangxue nodded, and suddenly stretched out her hands. ¡°Hug me,¡± she said. Bai Qiuran hesitated for a moment, but slowly stretched out his hand and wrapped his arms around Su Xiangxue¡¯s waist. The warm fragrance of the body in his arms made him feel something stir in him. This seemed to be the first time in his more than three thousand years of life that he had actively approached a woman without a killing intent. While feeling emotional, suddenly, a scent of fragrant wind approached, and Su Xiangxue¡¯s lips were already lightly printed on his mouth. The old virgin¡¯s body instantly stiffened, and Su Xiangxue stiffly wrapped her arms around his shoulders, keeping him there. After a while, the Sect Master of the Kamasutra Sect retreated slightly, smiled somewhat sullen., She pinched a strand of hair on his temples. ¡°Farewell,¡± she said softly. Book 5: 32: I Can Fly

Book 5: Chapter 32: I Can Fly

Oh my God, what¡¯s wrong here? My Master, the three-thousand-year-old straight man with a heart of steel... has actually kissed and showed affection towards a woman? Tang Ruowei stood on the flying sword. Her eyes just stared nkly forward, while her heart was in chaos. Recalling what Su Xiangxue and Bai Qiuran were doing when she was standing outside the door secretly, the girl felt ashamed, her cheeks flushed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly someone behind her reached out and patted her face. Tang Ruowei recovered and heard Bai Qiuran standing behind her. ¡°You are riding the sword,¡± he said, ¡°you must focus on controlling it well. If you don¡¯t look ahead, what should you do if you bump into someone?¡± Tang Ruowei wanted to refute him. They¡¯re miles above, in the sky. How could there be someone to bump into? But as soon as she looked up, she suddenly saw a cultivator riding a big bird swiftly cut through the clouds, darting towards them. She hurriedly tried to turn around. At the most critical moment, Bai Qiuran stretched out his hand to help her stabilize the flying sword, conjuring a hurricane up with his Qi, forcibly separating their trajectory from the cultivator¡¯s. The two passed by quickly. Tang Ruowei turned her head and nced at the man with lingering fears. He¡¯d also turned his head towards her, probably frightened too. ¡°What are you doing, huh?¡± Bai Qiuran shook Tang Ruowei¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re distracted while riding a flying sword. More importantly, while being distracted you take me so far and so high... As a teacher, should I praise you or scold you?¡± Tang Ruowei lowered her head, embarrassed, and did not answer. Bai Qiuran looked at her for a moment. Then he suddenly asked, ¡°You... saw, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tang Ruowei¡¯s flow of True Wi suddenly stagnated, and they fell freely for a height of tens of miles, shocking Bai Qiuran. The girl finally hurriedly regained control, stabilized the flying sword.¡±What are you talking about, Master?¡± she said ¡°Ruowei doesn¡¯t understand...¡± ¡°I said in the study room, about me and Xiangxue. Did you see it while standing outside the door?¡± Bai Qiuran paused. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± he said. ¡°With your level, as long as you¡¯re close, I will know without a special technique.¡± ¡°You call her Xiangxue... When did you two get so intimate...¡± Tang Ruowei did not answer Bai Qiuran but instead whispered to herself. Bai Qiuran was silent for a long time. ¡°Ruowei,¡± he asked suddenly, ¡°what do you think about the possibility of having a teacher¡¯s wife someday...?¡± Tang Ruowei was astonished. She finally couldn¡¯t hold the flying sword aloft any long. Amid the screams of the two, Kun Ling fell into the clouds, and Bai Qiuran quickly hugged Tang Ruowei in a hurry and guided her into a ¡°hardnding.¡± After climbing out of a pit with a diameter of more than two miles, Bai Qiuran said to the girl, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t fly, I¡¯ll walk you back on foot.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After returning to the Qingming Sword Sect, Bai Qiuran stopped by the main peak, showing up in front of Jue Yunzi and the elders, proving that he had not been abducted by the demon girl of the Kamasutra Sect. By the way, he¡¯d also beat Jue Yunzi up. He also gave the two books of the Demon Emperor¡¯s techniques and the sword made from the bones of the first Demon Emperor to the elders, asking them to improve the formation of the Qingming Sword Sect. Then, he took Tang Ruowei back to Seven Stars Peak and began his life at home again. During this period of time, under the guidance of Wise Immortal, he sorted out some techniques from the Land Immortal era that might be useful, and then went out to replenish some supplies. His behavior was discovered by Tang Ruowei, who lived together with him. When the girl asked Bai Qiuran if he was going out again in a while, Bai Qiuran gave an affirmative answer. Tang Ruowei didn¡¯t say anything, as she knew that Bai Qiuran was busy with his breakthrough, so her reaction was mostly that of loneliness. Seeing her like this, Bai Qiuran called her over. ¡°Come on, Ruowei, Master will show you a treasure.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tang Ruowei leaned in suspiciously, only to find that Bai Qiuran pulled out a piece of ruler tape from the storage bag. ¡°This is one of the immortal treasures I refined in the demon world. Don¡¯t you like surveying things and map-making? I¡¯ll give you this stuff for you to use as you please.¡± Bai Qiuran handed the ruler tape to Tang Ruowei, then turned away. While flipping through his bookcase he informed her of its uses. ¡°It can be stretched freely, and the scale is very precise. Basically, there is no length that it cannot measure. Of course, you can also use it as a weapon. It has sharp corners and can be used as a flexible sword. You have reached the Golden Core stage, so I prepared new swordsmanship and palm techniques for you to learn. You must work seriously...Huh? What are you doing?¡± Tang Ruowei put away the tape that was wrapped around her chest and coughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing...¡± she replied. Bai Qiuran nced at her up and down. ¡°It seems,¡± he said, grinning, ¡°that you have found its most useful feature... Yes, if you are in a good mood, you could also use it to measure your chest... eh, the progress of your Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique. Speaking of which, what level have you reached?¡± ¡°Twentiethyer.¡± Tang Ruowei said bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck for more than a year.¡± ¡°Work harder. Remember that you have to reach the 50thyer, and the higheryer you reach, the more difficult it bes.¡± Bai Qiuran handed the book she had taken out to Tang Ruowei. ¡°This time I have some business, so I can¡¯t teach you personally. The palm and swordsmanship are all in here, so you can practice it by yourself...If you don¡¯t understand, ask the sect leader and the elders; they¡¯ll make things clear for you.¡± Just as he ordered, a girl called suddenly from outside Bai Qiuran¡¯s door. ¡°Is the Senior Sword Patriarch here? Li Jinyao of Heavenly Demon Sect begs to see you.¡± ¡°Miss Li?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Tang Ruowei ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± he muttered. ¡°Who knows?¡± Tang Ruowei turned her head and said, scratching her face. After a moment, Li Jinyao shouted again, perhaps because there was no response from inside. ¡°Is Ruowei inside? This sister hase to you to discuss something important!¡± ¡°Miss Li.¡± Bai Qiuran answered: ¡°Ruowei is here, let¡¯se in.¡± Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s response, Li Jinyao quickly ran in. Seeing Bai Qiuran, she eagerly greeted him. ¡°Hello, Senior Sword Patriarch, I am very happy to see you.¡± Then she turned her head again and greeted Tang Ruowei: ¡°Sister Ruowei, you are here.¡± ¡°Are you looking for something to do with her?¡± Bai Qiuran nodded, ¡°Then this old man won¡¯t be here to disturb the girls¡¯ chatting... I¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°Wait, Senior Sword Patriarch! You won¡¯t get in the way.¡± Li Jinyao stopped him quickly. ¡°These are not important things. Besides, I have something to do with the Senior Sword Patriarch.¡± ¡°Okay, I actually am looking for you too... Wait a minute.¡± As Bai Qiuran was talking, he began to look in his storage bag again. ¡°Ms. Li looks very happy today, is there anything good I need to know about?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Li Jinyao nodded and said, for it was such good news, she seemed to be happy to share it with others. ¡°I just broke through the Deity Transformation stage yesterday, and then Ipeted with Master, and finally beat Master once in de skills.¡± ¡°Huh? Did Ji Lingyun lose to you?¡± Bai Qiuran asked, stunned. ¡°Yes, she took Grandmaster Huangfu out to drink today, crying andughing at the wine table, they looked funny,¡± Li Jinyao said very rebellious things with a bright and happy face. ¡°What useless trash. She actually became a wave on the beach much earlier than Jue Yunzi.¡± Bai Qiuran took out a pair of double des from the storage bag. ¡°Then I will give you this pair of des... Catch!¡± ¡°How could I take something so precious...¡± At this time, Li Jinyao became modest again. Even at a nce, she saw the extraordinariness in the pair of swords in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands. Sometimes Bai Qiuran really felt that apart from the fact that the disciples of the Heavenly Demon Sect still retained the ¡°students beat teachers¡± tradition, they acted less and less like demon cultivators. ¡°Take it, anyway, I was going to give it to whoever had the best de technique of the Heavenly Demon Sect. Although Huangfu Feng has the highest cultivation level on the de path currently, with your qualifications, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you surpass him.¡± Bai Qiuran continued.: ¡°This pair of des...well, forged from the teeth of an ancient monster dragon, so its name is also called Dragon Tooth. Its spirit has just been born. You have to treat it well and make it happy. It can help you a lot.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± When it was all said and done, Li Jinyao was no longer humble. She nodded, proudly epting the pair of des. ¡°So, what¡¯s this matter? Miss Li ising to see me?¡± Bai Qiuran asked again. ¡°Correct. I heard from Sect Master Su that the Senior Sword Patriarch is going to the depths of the wild to find opportunities recently. Jin Yao also wants to go with you.¡± Li Jinyao continued, her tone serious. ¡°Senior Sword Patriarch, mybat power can¡¯tpare to yours, but I¡¯m quite confident in taking care of your daily needs along the way... I have specialized in the practice of wifely skills, including cooking, sewing, and mending...¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± Bai Qiuran resolutely refused. ¡°You are the future star of the Heavenly Demon Sect. If anything happens to you, Ji Lingyun and Huangfu Feng won¡¯t let me go easily... I don¡¯t want to trigger a war between the righteous and demonic cultivators.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Li Jinyao insisted. ¡°What if I can do what you can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then tell me, what can you do that I can¡¯t?¡± Bai Qiuran thought to himself: I have passed through many battles in my life, there is no skill that I don¡¯t know about. ¡°If you can name something, I¡¯ll take you along.¡± ¡°Master.¡± At this time, Tang Ruowei next to her said quietly, ¡°You forgot that Sister Li can fly...¡± ¡°Yes, I can fly!¡± Li Jinyao gave Tang Ruowei a grateful look, and then nodded, adding hurriedly, ¡°In case the ce you want to explore is a void, and there is no ce to stay, then the only way to continue is to let me fly you over.¡± Hearing their answers, Bai Qiuran was speechless. He wanted to exin, but facts speak louder than words. No matter how great his strength is, a cultivator in the Qi Refining Stage couldn¡¯t fly. ¡°Well, I can take you there.¡± After being silent for a long time, Bai Qiuran finally spoke. ¡°Yay!¡± Li Jinyao cheered and hugged Tang Ruowei. ¡°But¡ªyou have to listen to me!¡± Bai Qiuran said again, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, and...you have to swear, promise me one condition.¡± Book 6: 1: Into The Wilderness

Book 6: Chapter 1: Into The Wilderness

Li Jinyao naturally agreed to Bai Qiuran¡¯s request. After seeing Su Xiangxue and Bai Qiuran¡¯s close rtionship, Tang Ruowei quietly wrote her this news, also informing her that Bai Qiuran was leaving again. That¡¯s why Li Jinyao ran non-stop to the Qingming Sword Sect. Su Xiangxue¡¯s unprecedented offensive not only made Bai Qiuran overwhelmed but also made Li Jinyao feel a deeper sense of crisis. Of course, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t let Li Jinyao casually follow. There might be some danger in the Wilderness, but their destination this time was the cemetery of the gods. The first Demon Emperor had been dead for so long, yet he could be reborn as a zombie by magic. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t believe that the gods who used to be known as ¡®natural incarnations¡¯ would not have simr methods. And he himself couldn¡¯t use more than 10% of his power on a whim anymore. Last time, the first Demon Emperor forced him to exert a little more strength. Now, whenever he used more than 10% of the Qi in the Purple Mansion, he would feel a very strong impulse to break through. Considering that even Wise Immortal¡¯s initial advice to him was to suppress it, Bai Qiuran decided that in this exploration, unless they encountered a really terrible crisis, he couldn¡¯t afford to be too serious in fighting. But when facing the gods, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t be so sure. He needed to be ready in case something causes him and Li Jinyao to be separated. It was his responsibility to ensure that Li Jinyao has a way to escape back to the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, even if that means she returns alone. However, after Bai Qiuran told Wise Immortal of his concerns, Wise Immortal bluntly stated: ¡°It¡¯s easy. Come on, little girl, I will teach you a technique for manipting space!¡± ¡°Wait a sec,¡± Bai Qiuran shouted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you still had such a spell?!¡± Unexpectedly, Wise Immortal replied with disdain. ¡°The hard threshold for this series of spells is the Deity Transformation stage. Even if I told you, could you even practice?¡± Bai Qiuran was speechless. Space spells were a series of many spells, but to ess it, one must, at the lowest, have the Deity Transformation stage. Naturally, it¡¯s an extremely difficult skill to learn. However, it turned out that Li Jinyao, who possessed Heavenly Demon Physique, was quite gifted. Ordinary cultivators had to practice for a long time to get started with space spells, but she seeded in only half a month. At the same time, she also learned what Wise Immortal had taught her ¨C the Shuttle Space Spell. Under Wise Immortal¡¯s guidance, she set her return location on the Seven Star Peak, in Bai Qiuran¡¯s courtyard. Then, at Bai Qiuran¡¯s request, she took the time to return to the Heavenly Demon Sect and told her master Ji Lingyun and Huangfu Feng about their n. Ji Lingyun naturally opposed this n, not to mention that Bai Qiuran was the teacher of Jue Yunzi whom she hated the most. More importantly, she wouldn¡¯t let Li Jinyao blindly follow Bai Qiuran and put her life at risk. However, Huangfu Feng agreed and believed that with Bai Qiuran around, this would be a rare experience for Li Jinyao. If something happened to them, then no one in the entire Nine Provinces and Ten Lands would be spared. Regarding seniority, Huangfu Feng was Ji Lingyun¡¯s master. So inevitably, Li Jinyao seeded in obtaining the sect elders¡¯ consent, finally following Bai Qiuran on his journey into the wilderness. After agreeing to Huangfu Feng¡¯s request, Bai Qiuran deliberately trained Li Jinyao. After entering the wilderness, the two slowed down. Li Jinyao basically took care of the tide of beasts that came along the way, while Bai Qiuran stood by. Observing their method, Bai Qiuran found that Li Jinyao¡¯s talent was refreshingly terrifying. At first, when she first encountered these crazy wild beasts, she was still reluctant. Even so, after fighting waves of them, she had to rest for a long time. But soon, her fighting skills were like a rocket¡¯s, soaring upwards at a speed visible to the naked eye. It really seemed thatcking control over power didn¡¯t happen to her. The same was true for her demanship. After being handled by her, the pair of des motions were jerky at first, but the more she got used to it, the more she could control them freely. In just four or five days, she mastered the de, and a newly-born spirit also became devoted to her and became loyalckeys. After getting over, Li Jinyao also began to take over the housework in the evenings. Her cooking skills were really not something to brag about, but after Bai Qiuran would finish eating, he felt that it was a rare delicacy in the world, and every night, she would prepare sleeping ces for two people in a regr manner. After a week or two, Bai Qiuran felt as if he was using her. She was almost like a ve. All the while the two would often stop and rest, making the trip take Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao more than a month before they finally reached the banks of Broken Soul River. Compared to thest time, the appearance of various aquatic beasts had be weirder and weirder. Bai Qiuran even saw monsters with dog heads, duck heads, and white bear heads bobbing up and down in the waves, hunting and killing other aquatic beasts. ¡°This river is really getting weird,¡± Bai Quiran said with emotion. He had stepped onto the back of Li Jinyao¡¯s sword, as he said this. The two flying over the Broken Soul River. It was the first time that Li Jinyao had seen such a ruthless scene of the strong devouring the weak in the wild. She turned her head from the bloody scene. ¡°Senior Sword Patriarch, you said that if they swallow each other like this, what will thest beast evolve into?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we still know very little about things in the wilderness at present.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°What about Wise Immortal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t work out a reason in our time. Resisting against devils has already upied all our minds.¡± Wise Immortal rattled from Bai Qiuran¡¯s belt. ¡°But following you this time,¡± Wise Immortal said, ¡°I learned a lot of interesting information through Great Wisdom... For example, the air that is poisonous to the human race in this wilderness, in my opinion, is actually a kind of [residual grievance], and these wild beasts are also rted to the master of these grievances.¡± ¡°It seems that this time, our gains won¡¯t be so measly.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled. Li Jinyao drove the flying sword,nding on the other side of the Broken Soul River, and then the two began to walk from the banks. The wave of beasts on the west bank of the Broken Soul River was no longer something Li Jinyao could deal with herself, so now, it became Bai Qiuran¡¯s duty to clear the way. ording to the map, Bai Qiuran was leading Li Jinyao towards the Land of Divine Death. The source of these mysterious resentments seemed to be the Land of Divine Death itself. As the two of them ventured deeper, the resenting aura within the wild grew in intensity. The effect was so strong that Li Jinyao, a cultivator in the Deity Transformation Stage, had to use her True Qi with all her strength, as she needed to maintain her defenses in order to avoid the aura¡¯s corrosion Eventually, Bai Qiuran reluctantly led Li Jinyao to the entrance of the Land of Divine Death, but they stopped there. Because in front of them, on the only way to thend of the gods, a few great devils appeared, stomping back and forth. Book 6: 2: The Land of Divine Death

Book 6: Chapter 2: The Land of Divine Death

There were five great devils in total, with different appearances and abilities. Except for their shared height of several hundred feet, the five great devils did not look like creatures of the same race at all. They walked back and forth around the entrance to the Land of Divine Death, something which seemed to be patrolling. ¡°They are at the entrance of the ce where the gods died.¡± ¡°It seems that the rtionship between the devils and the gods is very superficial,¡± Wise Immortal said. Noticing one of the devils, who had countless blood-red eyes all over his body, looking at them, Bai Qiuran quickly pulled Li Jinyao away, hiding in a gap in a mountain range. Seeing these monsters with a height of hundreds of meters, their heads against the sky along with their terrifying auras, Li Jinyao¡¯s face turned pale. In a low voice she asked ¡°Senior Sword Patriarch, what are these things?¡± ¡°These are the great devils of the devil race.¡± Bai Qiuran poked his head out slightly to observe the movements of these great devils. ¡°Is that the devil race?¡± ¡°One of the mortal enemies of the human race...¡± Li Jinyao murmured. ¡°The monster that almost destroyed Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. I¡¯ve only seen it referenced in books before, but today when seeing them with my eyes, it is really terrifying.¡± After that, she patted her face, and took a few deep breaths, actually suppressing the shock and calming her mind. Her resolute concentration stunned Bai Qiuran a little. ¡°But, this is also the first time I have seen the five great devils gather together, yet they haven¡¯t started fighting.¡± Bai Qiuran watched one of the wolf-headed great devils walk to the edge of a nearby mountain range, stretching out its ws to grab a barren beast from the mountain range to devour it. ¡°When the devils invaded and attacked in the past,¡± he said, ¡°the great devils usuallypeted with each other for territory and even directly conflicted. In the early years of the Great Cang calendar, the monks were basically fighting against them. What is the power that allows these great devils to coexist peacefully here?¡± While he spoke, he took Wise Immortal from his belt, raising the skull to face the five great devils. ¡°Wise Immortal,¡± he said, ¡°take a look, is there any way to get in?¡± Wise Immortal took a look. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem feasible to sneak in by stealth,¡± he replied. ¡°See the great devil with a thousand eyes and the great devil with no eyes stand beside him? One has excellent eyesight while the other has super hearing. When theybine their abilities, even if we hide in space rifts, they will also be able to sense us as well... Old Bai, with 10% of your strength, how many great devils can you kill instantly?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t tried, but one or two should still be possible.¡± Bai Qiuran replied after thinking about it. ¡°That¡¯s good, did you see the great devil with tentacles on its head?¡± Wise Immortal instructed. Bai Qiuran looked towards the great devil and found that at the farthest point was the great devil that Wise Immortal was referring to. Unlike the other great devils standing and patrolling back and forth, it was sitting, leaning on a mountain. Two long, sleek ws were resting on his knees. It had only one eye, with a vertical pupil on its head, but it was covered with soft tentacles, and the tips were pink spherical fleshy balls. ¡°That¡¯s a transmitting antenna. Its ability is a kind of near-instant telekicmunication. If it were to invade, it would send a message to attract other devils or call great devils in the vicinity toe as reinforcements. If you want to break in, you must solve this first. Its weakness is in the abdomen.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Bai Qiuran realized that having Wise Immortal really helped him a lot. All great devils possess very terrifying physical resilience, and some are evenparable to him. Without hitting their vital point, these great devils could recover in just a few seconds, even if their bodies were broken and torn into pieces. But with Wise Immortal pointing to the vital points, it became very easy for Bai Qiuran to kill them instantly. ¡°Miss Li, please wait here for a while.¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head and said to Li Jinyao. ¡°Ok.¡± Li Jinyao nodded lightly, sitting down on the spot, hidden behind a stone. Seeing her safely hidden, Bai Qiuran silently went around, arriving at the position closest to the big tentacled antenna monster. Seizing the moment when all four other great devils turned around, Bai Qiuran¡¯s figure flickered, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the great devil and pped it. In a golden ring-mounted shock wave, Bai Qiuran¡¯s surging Qi turned into a golden beam of light, and banged against the abdomen of the great devil with a bang, sting its upper and lower bodypletely apart. Its weakness shattered, the vertical pupil of this great devil immediately dimmed, and the huge upper body fell to the ground, sshing up huge dust, and losing the breath of life. The sudden change disturbed the other four great devils. They roared and attacked Bai Qiuran together. The wolf-headed great devil¡¯s mouth spat wind, while the whole body of the thousand-eyed devil gave out a powerful magic red light. The great devil with no eyes uttered terrible sound waves from the hollow mouth covered with ayer of skin, while the great devil with snakehead spewed venom like rain. Facing these terrifying attacks, Bai Qiuran smiled confidently and drew a longsword. A few secondster, with the loud noise of something big falling onto the ground, several iplete huge body parts fell onto the nearby wilderness. Bai Qiuran threw away the iron sword with only the hilt in his hand and returned to his original hiding ce. ¡°Senior Sword Patriarch¡¯s strength is truly the best in the past and present.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were full of respect and she said with a tone of admiration. ¡°Ahem, Miss Li has praised me too much.¡± Bai Qiuran touched his nose and said. He was able to say a lot of shameless things when around his apprentice and others close to him, but when faced with such sincere praise from Li Jinyao, Bai Qiuran was a little embarrassed. With Li Jinyao, Bai Qiuran followed the instructions of Wise Immortal and sessfully found the entrance to the Land of Divine Death guarded by the great devils. Looking at the small stream in front of him and a small canoe tied to a tree with twine, Bai Qiuran blinked, asking Wise Immortal. ¡°Are you sure this is the entrance to the Land of Divine Death?¡± ¡°Of course I am sure unless there¡¯s something wrong with the Great Wisdom given to me by Heaven.¡± Wise Immortal replied confidently. ¡°Why do I feel as if it¡¯s not impressive...¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the stream in front of him with a mncholy feeling in his heart. ¡°Whether it is impressive or not, you will know when you get on the boat and paddle in.¡± Wise Immortal said. ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Qiuran took Li Jinyao into the boat. After untying the twine, he reached out to grab the oars, but Wise Immortal shouted. ¡°Wait, this ship needs True Qi to move, so don¡¯t touch that, otherwise we may fall into some strange spaceter.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Li Jinyao who was opposite of him and wanted to curse, but after remembering that his hope of breaking through the foundation building was here, he had to hold back forcibly and handed the oar to Li Jinyao. Li Jinyao seemed very happy to be able to help him. She happily took the oars, and then paddled the boat, following the direction of the stream, towards the valley. Book 6: 3: The Original Sky

Book 6: Chapter 3: The Original Sky

The stream gradually flowed into the valley, and at the end disappeared into a cave deep in the valley. Wise Immortal directed Li Jinyao to paddle there. When the boat entered the cave, and the surrounding area gradually dimmed. It was pitch ck to the point a person couldn¡¯t see his own fingers. After moving forward for a while, Bai Qiuran suddenly heard Li Jinyao, who was sitting opposite, asked nervously: ¡°Senior Sword Patriarch, can you still hear my voice?¡± Only then did he discover that the darkness around him seemed to have a peculiar effect. In the darkness, even his Soul Awareness was affected a lot, and it was more difficult to explore than usual. He could still feel Li Jinyao sitting opposite him, but she could no longer feel his breath at this moment. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Bai Qiuran responded. ¡°That¡¯s great, I thought I was separated from you.¡± Li Jinyao¡¯s voice became serious. ¡°I just wanted to use an illuminating spell, but I found that neither the light spell nor the fire spell can be used in this darkness. It¡¯s really weird.¡± Bai Qiuran tried it too and found that it was so. But when he tried to activate the Fire Mark, the immortal fire bursting out of it sessfully ignited in the darkness, but it could only illuminate a small area of less than one meter in diameter. Seeing the faint light shining in the darkness and the white-haired man sitting across from h?, Li Jinyao breathed a sigh of relief and continued to row the boat. He couldn¡¯t see the surrounding scene clearly in the darkness and could only hear the sound of Li Jinyao¡¯s oars stirring up sshes of water, but Bai Qiuran felt that the cave seemed to be getting wider and wider. The two people who were going along the stream unknowingly came to another piece of space. Suddenly a breeze blew all around, Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao refreshed. ¡°It looks like the exit is near.¡± While talking, Li Jinyao elerated the speed of the oar. The speed of the boat increased, and the darkness around it dissipated. The two of them noticed that a faint light was suddenlying from around, and they couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the light. The next moment, the two held their breath. What appeared in front of the two of them was an iparably magnificent cosmic starry sky, with countless stars shining on the starry sky, illuminating their light, and it also came from these stars in the sky. And the small boat they were riding on floated on a gxy across the starry sky, looking in the direction of the time when they came, there was also a starry sky, and the valleys and creeks they passed through when they came over are nowhere to be found. A star appeared diagonally below the two of them, and the boiling heat from above and the huge surface area of the star made the two of them secretly surprised. This was the real thing. Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao thought in their hearts at the same time. ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t this Land of Divine Death?¡± Wise Immortal asked with a cold snort. ¡°We obviously came in from a stream, why did wee into a sky?¡± Li Jinyao asked helplessly: ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any sense of spatial change, either?¡± ¡°Because this sky, including the power of darkness before, belong to the power of the gods of the past.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°The gods are the incarnation of all things and rules in nature. Even the techniques used by the gods to manipte space before death are much better than the space spells of our Sacred Dynasty era, so you can¡¯t sense spatial fluctuations. This is a natural process.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Li Jinyao looked at the surrounding stars. ¡°Senior Wise Immortal, where is this starry sky?¡± ¡°Here is the original sky.¡± While Wise Immortal was talking, Li Jinyao held the handle and swung the oars. The boat floated on the Milky Way and walked through the stars. ¡°Most of the former gods were born here and live here. They are the incarnations ofw, nature, and stars, and they rule the world on behalf of Heaven. But after our human race and the demon racebined their forces and defeated them, this sky fell from its original height, hit the ground, and was buried here by countless years of vicissitudes of life... Now, this is the cemetery of the gods, a veritable ce of death.¡± Stars passed by, Wise Immortal turned his gaze to these stars and said: ¡°Once, these stars were all living creatures, and their consciousness and energy were condensed, and it was the star gods among the gods, but now they are all dead, they are just rock balls with plenty of energy.¡± The Milky Way gradually widened, and the small boat the two people rode didn¡¯t know what was magical about it. After Li Jinyao was moving Zhenyuan, after a slight stroke, it would drift into countless miles of distance. With this thing, the two of them were able to travel. The star space traveled quickly. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here...¡± Looking at the meteors passing by, Li Jinyao¡¯s girl¡¯s heart began to sprout. She quietly looked at the man opposite herself, only to find that he was holding Wise Immortal¡¯s head with a serious face, facing every piece that passed by. In that way, it looked like police who came out to investigate the case in the mortal world. s, at this time, I really admire Sect Master Su very much. Li Jinyao couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. ¡°The Milky Way ising to an end.¡± Wise Immortal suddenly reminded. The two looked towards the direction of the small boat, and sure enough, the gxies floating in the universe converge here, and in the confluence area of this gxy, there is also a tform carved with white jade. On the tform, a jadedder was connected to the sky, stretched to the depths of the starry sky. ¡°There is the God Realm Heavenly Court where the heavenly gods once lived.¡± After watching for a while, Wise Immortal said: ¡°Let¡¯s lean over, from there we can go up.¡± Li Jinyao gently leaned the small boat to the edge of the jade tform, then Bai Qiuran threw the hemp rope and tied the small boat to a white jade pile on the jade tform. Then, the two of them walked along the jadedder to a higher ce in the sky. This jadedder seems to be unattainable, but in fact, they climbed up and found themselves climbing at a rapid speed. It was clear that both of them were walking at a very normal pace, but each of their steps inexplicably crossed a distance of tens of miles. ¡°There are space rules on the roads here, which should have been left by the gods in the past for the convenience of rushing on the road.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°By the way, aftering here, little girl, you should be more rxed, right?¡± Li Jinyao was taken aback for a moment, and then replied: ¡°Indeed, I can no longer felt erosion here.¡± ¡°There is no resentment here, this is just the tomb of the gods.¡± Wise Immortal said softly. As the two climbed, magnificent pavilions, carved beams, and painted buildings gradually appeared above the sky. Some of these pces were seriously damaged, and half of them copsed everywhere. There was even a piece of waste floating in the starry sky. Just by looking at these precious materials, Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao could imagine how beautiful this ce once was. Finally, the long jadedder came to an end, and a huge white jade gate appeared in front of the two of them. Book 6: 4: Ten Percent Power to Dominate the Universe

Book 6: Chapter 4: Ten Percent Power to Dominate the Universe

¡°This is what used to be Heavenly Gate.¡± When they came under the white jade gate, Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao looked up at the thousand-foot-high gate, and Wise Immortal exined at the same time: ¡°The Kunlun Mountains in the ancient times, as well as the Babel Tree, are all connected here. There was once a powerful god guarding it. Those who did not get the permission of the emperor to pass here will be killed or expelled by others. But it¡¯s okay now.¡± ¡°Which god was the emperor?¡± Bai Qiuran asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, at most I can only get indirect information directly rted to this existence, have you forgotten?¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°If you want to know who the Emperor of God was, then you must at least bring me to the things that are directly rted to him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qiuran touched his head, ¡°Then where should I go now to find clues to the breakthrough.¡± Wise Immortal asked Bai Qiuran to raise his head and turn around on the spot, and then said: ¡°Southeast, the highest point, there is the library of the gods.¡± Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao took Wise Immortal and walked in the direction of the library indicated by it. All the way, they found that the interior of the Heavenly Pce had many defects. The covered bridge was divided into two, and the water from the jade pond and theke dried up. There were white ashes at the bottom of the pool and theke, and even some pces were overturned, floating upside down in the void of the universe. It could be seen that the war that took ce here was very tragic. The inside of the Heavenly Pce is vast. The two walked for more than an hour before entering the center of the Heavenly Pce from the vicinity of the Heavenly Gate. They originally thought they would encounter some danger here, but the facts told them that this ce was just a tomb. There were broken walls all around, except the square in the center of the Heavenly Pce, and a huge bronze bell hanging there. The big bell was thousands of feet tall with ck traces, covering the mysterious runes on it, but on the whole, it still maintained itsplete shape. Not every person in the grave would arise like the first Demon Emperor. After walking for more than an hour, the two climbed along the jadedder connecting the pces to the highest pce in the southeast of Heavenly Pce. ording to Wise Immortal, this was the ce where the gods used to store knowledge. It could be seen that it used to be a towering tower withyers of emerald and gold carved and very luxurious. But now, it has copsed in half, and there was a giant corpse close to a thousand feet tall, leaning on the tower. His body crashed into the tower, crushing half of the building into ruins. The giant corpse has lost all its essence, withered and shriveled, so no one could see its original appearance. The armor on its body was no longer as bright as it used to be, and it has be dim and full of cracks. ¡°Is this a god?¡± Standing beside the giant¡¯s legs, Li Jinyao looked up, her face full of wonder. ¡°Yes, this celestial god used to control the waters of the north during his lifetime, and he was a general under the control of the northern emperor.¡± Wise Immortal exined to the two of them: ¡°Before he died, a magic weapon was pierced through the heart by an immortal venerable... It seems that the strength of the immortal venerable, even if it is not equal to this kind of celestial god, is not much different.¡± ¡°Probably I can guess...that is to say, the Sshing Ink Immortal Painting is also likely to be able to kill these gods.¡± Bai Qiuran rubbed his chin, and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead, Wise Immortal, where is the thing I looking for?¡± ¡°There is a seam next to the tower, have you seen it?¡± Wise Immortal instructed: ¡°Go in, what you¡¯re looking for should be there.¡± Following Wise Immortal¡¯s instructions, Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao walked into the tower through a huge crack below the tower, and then Wise Immortal said: ¡°Throw this corpse out.¡± Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao raised their heads. Next to them, the huge body of the dead god¡¯s buttocks and lower back sat in, covering at least half of the area in the tower. ¡°Will this disturb them?¡± Bai Qiuran hesitated: ¡°For example, suddenly getting up and looking for brains or something.¡± ¡°Do you still want to find clues to build a foundation?¡± Wise Immortal asked back. Bai Qiuran raised his leg, kicked the thousand-meter-high corpse of the heavenly god with a single kick in the huge sonic boom, and then he spat very unqualified and replied: ¡°of course yes!¡± ¡°Well.¡± Wise Immortalmanded: ¡°Did you see the circr gap next to it? It was the energy center of this building, the sun, moon and stars that connected the entire sky... Once it was maintained by the star gods, but now ...Old Bai, you can only try to see if a Heavenly Jealous is stronger than the star gods in the entire skybined together.¡± ¡°Does this thing also have true Qi discrimination?¡± Bai Qiuran said suspiciously. ¡°No, as long as it¡¯s energy, it can eat it all.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Stand up, girl, stand a little further away.¡± Li Jinyao stepped away a little bit, and then Bai Qiuran stood on the circr gap, pressed his palms on the ground, pouring the endless infinite Qi that was like a torrent into this round shape. When the Qi was released, Bai Qiuran¡¯s body practice automatically operated, and the lost true energy was immediately converted back. Because of the imminent breakthrough, Bai Qiuran did not dare to pour the Qi too fast, and always maintained a 10% power output. As his true energy recharged, a golden light began to appear on the floor, and then it spread out in all directions. From Li Jinyao¡¯s perspective, these golden lights quickly spread to the entire heavenly pce, and those buildings that had notpletely copsed were all glowing with this energy. Immediately afterward, the sky began to vibrate continuously, and the sun, moon, stars, meteors,s, and stars in the universe below all began to slowly return to their previous trajectories under an invisible force. Bai Qiuran¡¯s power gradually dominated the entire universe, and gradually brought everything that was chaotic and disorderly in the sky back to the right track. The stars were turning, the sun and the moon were rushing as if the ancient myth was reappearing, and the sky was shaking. The sight appeared directly in front of Li Jinyao and Wise Immortal. The sky that could only be maintained by gathering all the power of the star gods that ruled the sky in ancient times is now supported by Bai Qiuran with the power of one person. If it¡¯s another person, they would not have even thest trace of consciousness in the soul at this moment. Being squeezed dry, but Bai Qiuran still looked fine as usual, and even has leisure time to slowly adjust his output. The sky¡¯s changested for half an hour, and finally, after thest dim star in the sky of the far north house returned to its ce, Wise Immortal stopped Bai Qiuran. ¡°Okay, stop here.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his hands when he heard the words, and the Qi flowing in the limbs slowly retracted into the Sea Qi. He hadn¡¯t even adjusted his breath yet, and the energy from nowhere filled him again. Wise Immortal and Li Jinyao secretly smacked their tongues. And just after Bai Qiuran left the energy center, the golden light under his feet suddenly gathered in mid-air, condensing into countless runes, building a dense sea of runes. Book 6: 5: The First Heaven Jealousy

Book 6: Chapter 5: The First Heaven Jealousy

The sea of runes changes in mid-air, gradually forming a wonderful model. ¡°This is...?¡± Li Jinyao, who is very intuitive, was taken aback. ¡°This is the structure of the world?¡± The model of runes condensed in mid-air, one rune after another moved above, and another rune formed the mountains, rivers, and seas below, which indeed looks like the structure of the world. ¡°To be precise, it used to be the structure of the world.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°Look, there is only heaven and earth, but there is no ce of six reincarnation paths and Underworld. This is a model of the universe in the days of the gods.¡± The two looked at what he instructed and found that there was nothing under the earth. ¡°So, in the ancient times, there was no Soul Taker, and there was no Book of Life and Death, right?¡± Bai Qiuran filled with indignation: ¡°I knew it! This group of ghosts is plotting bad things, they must have made up some reason to arrest me and go to the Underworld. That group ofckeys...F*ck them!¡± ¡°Actually, you can understand it. Look at yourself. Anyway, you are still on the good side, but the Demon Realm is messed up because of you. If they don¡¯t care about you, one day this mortal world has another Heaven Jealousy, what will happen?¡± Wise Immortal quietly said. ¡°Stop talking about it. Where is the clue of foundation building?¡± Bai Qiuran asked urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since you have activated the energy of the entire heavenly pce, all the records in this library are currently activated. Anyway, it won¡¯t run. Let¡¯s look for them one by one.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°You write down this model first. The runes above represent the most essential rules. After you write them down, you can use your creative ability to create what kind of exercises you want to create.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the side, Li Jinyao had silently started to record the model structure with the photo-taking stone. Seeing Bai Qiuran looked over, she smiled sweetly and said: ¡°Senior, you can rest, Jin Yao will share one copy with youter.¡± ¡°This girl is so sweet, like a baby.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°But Old Bai, you¡¯d better keep a copy for yourself. This model has aplicated structure, so you can synthesize itter.¡± Hearing Wise Immortal¡¯s suggestion, Bai Qiuran also took out a photo-taking stone. Together with Li Jinyao, he filmed and recorded these rune structures from various angles, and thenbined the two to form apleted model. . After finishing all this, a few hours passed. Wise Immortal asked the two of them to go up, but because the high floor of this tower had already been crushed, Bai Qiuran could only sit helplessly on the spine of the dragon tooth de controlled by Li Jinyao. He hovered to the second floor to check the books of the gods. ¡°The gods have a special system. They are born strong, so they don¡¯t need to practice like us, nor do they need to keep a record of much knowledge. The rune model below has already recorded all of their knowledge.¡± Wise Immortal exined: ¡°So, from here it should be the history of the gods.¡± After he finished speaking, countless golden lights spread in the void at the height of the second-story building andbined into a picture in mid-air. Sure enough, the history of the gods was recorded on it. ¡°It seems that from the age of gods to the first Demon Emperor, people used to use pictures to record historical events.¡± Seeing the painting slowly taking shape in front of him, Bai Qiuranined. Because it was shaped by energy, the patterns of this painting are very clear, without Wise Immortal identifying, Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao could also see the appearance of this painting. This picture showed the first deity that appeared between heaven and the earth when heaven and the earth are slowly separating, but this deity lookedpletely different from the human-like deities recognized by Li Jinyao and Bai Qiuran. It had no hand, no foot, its face was nk without facial features. It looked like a ball of sticine that is constantly changing in shape. ¡°This is Chaos, the first creature born between heaven and earth. It is the unconscious product of the Heaven.¡± Wise Immortal exined: ¡°This is also the first emperor that the gods respect, but it has no facial features or desires, so it dies soon.¡± Li Jinyao carried Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal to the third stratum. In the paintings of the third ss, heaven and the earth arepletely separated. In the sky and the ground, two deities appear respectively. The gods in the sky are slightly taller and possess masculine characteristics, while the gods in the ground are slightly petite and female. feature. ¡°Heavenly Father and Earth Mother, the second and third generations of Heavenly Emperors.¡± Wise Immortal looked at it for a moment and exined: ¡°After the two gods werebined, the heavenly father exhausted his strength and died, and his body turned into the sky. The earth mother gave birth to all things, and waster overthrown by the new heavenly gods andpletely transformed into the earth.¡± ¡°Is the second generation of the emperor the cow that plowed and died in the field?¡± Bai Qiuran muttered: ¡°Hey, this is too real.¡± ¡°Senior Sword Patriarch, don¡¯t worry at all. Heavenly Father¡¯s death is because his strength is equal to Earth Mother. You are much stronger than us.¡± Li Jinyao whispered beside Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran felt that the little girl¡¯s words were weird, like Su Xiangxue when she was in the Demon Realm. They continued to move upward, but a fault urred in the middle part, and the energy gathered and dispersed in the air, but did not condense into a picture. It seemed that they had been severely damaged. As ast resort, Li Jinyao could only take Bai Qiuran and continue upward until the middle and upper floors of the tower, which was close to the height of one thousand meters, finally showed the pattern clearly. At this time, the age of the gods seemed to have reached its heyday. In the sky, a stalwart god with the appearance of a human man sat at the highest point, and underneath were densely packed gods, who used their size to determine their status. On the earth, between the mountains and rivers, various birds and beasts appeared, as well as many unheard and unseen beasts in the world. On the in, a group of viins also appeared. ¡°The one in the sky is thest generation of the divine emperor, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡± Wise Immortal exined: ¡°The little people on the ground are the ancestors of our human race.¡± On the next level, the recorded murals turned around. The heavenly gods still stayed peacefully in the sky, but there were some more lines on the heads of the viins on the ground. ¡°This is the history recorded from the perspective of the gods. Those lines mean that the human race on the earth has begun to have a heart of resignation.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°I think it¡¯s this era when the Immortal Ancestor created the method of cultivation. Keep going.¡± Li Jinyao urged the flying de to levitate, but there was a fault above it, and the picture finally appeared on the second-tost floor. But this time, the history recorded in the picture waspletely turned upside down. A giant almost as tall as the Heavenly Emperor stood up from the ground. He held a sharp sword and pierced into the sky. The heavenly gods evaded in panic, while the Heavenly Emperor stood up. He also stretched out his hand and pressed it towards the giant on the ground. Bai Qiuran held his breath. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°This is the first Heaven Jealousy.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Have you seen? The spikes that surround him are the flying swords...Unlike you, this one is a Heavenly Jealous with True Qi.¡± ¡°Finally found.¡± Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his heart. ¡°Wise Immortal, help me see it! I want all the information about this Heaven Jealousy.¡± Book 6: 6: The Awakened Giant God

Book 6: Chapter 6: The Awakened Giant God

¡°Wait...¡± Bai Qiuran held Wise Immortal¡¯s head high, and the soul fire in Wise Immortal¡¯s eyes swept through the Heaven Jealousy in this picture. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Qiuran asked hurriedly when he heard Wise Immortal¡¯s suspicious voice. ¡°This... why can¡¯t my Great Wisdom scan it?¡± Wise Immortal¡¯s voice sounded a little heart-breaking, although he had no heart anymore. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. As long as this Heaven Jealousy is a native existence in this world, I can learn about it, unless...¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Unless... be careful!¡± Before Wise Immortal finished speaking, he suddenly seemed to have seen something and eximed to remind him. Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao turned their heads, and through the cracks in this book-keeping tower, they saw what made Wise Immortal exim. In the void of the universe outside the tower, a hot star suddenly came in the direction of the tower, leaving a long me tail like aet. Without even thinking about it, Bai Qiuran hugged Li Jinyao and jumped out of the tower. The two smashed through the walls of the tower and fell into the void. The next moment, the star smashed the tower with a bang, and mmed into the darkness of the sky with the remaining ruins, and disappeared. Li Jinyao¡¯s reaction was also quite fast. After falling into the void, she quickly called out the dragon teeth on her back, then erged the de, and hovered the two of them in the air. ¡°what happened?¡± Bai Qiuran asked Wise Immortal: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they were all dead?¡± ¡°We underestimated the vitality of the gods...or rather, I underestimated your ability.¡± Wise Immortal¡¯s voice sounded very solemn. ¡°Your Qi is Wood attribute. After being poured into the starry sky of the entire universe, Wood¡¯s vitality fills the sky and awakens some of the undead remnants of the gods. Now they are gathered.¡± ¡°How many tens of thousands of years have it been?¡± Li Jinyao said in surprise. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been tens of thousands of years, yet your Qi can still bring them together again. What an achievement.¡± Wise Immortal muttered: ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, what about those remnants?¡± Bai Qiuran was a little annoyed when he saw that the book collection tower was destroyed. ¡°Here, look down.¡± Wise Immortal shook his head. Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao looked down and found that the stars that had been put on the right track by Bai Qiuran¡¯s energy began to disorderly. They moved wildly in the universe below, and then the stars gradually gathered and formed a stalwart giant. The eyes of this giant were two stars that exude endless brilliance, and the other stars are turned into brilliant dots, forming a body. His feet stepped on the dark void under the stars, and when he stood up his head also reached the top of the sky. The entire starry sky could barely amodate this giant god. ¡°Are all the gods so fierce?¡± Li Jinyao struggled to resist the power from the opponent and finally stabilized the flying de. ¡°How did our ancestors defeat them in the first ce?¡± ¡°Of course not. Not every god is so fierce.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°This is the gathering of the souls of a group of star gods and coupled with the energy created by Old Bai. I doubt that even the gods back then are probably no match for him.¡± ¡°How strong is he?¡± Now even Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t detect the strength of this giant god. ¡°As much energy as you exert.¡± Wise Immortal said lightly: ¡°Be prepared, Old Bai, anyway, you are definitely unable to kill this giant god with only 10% of your strength.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Bai Qiuran cursed angrily. At this time, the giant god hadpletely stood up, and then it turned its head, and its gaze fell straight on Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao. ¡°Human... race...¡± It opened its big mouth, which was very big and even contained a cosmic gxy inside. ¡°Miss Li! Speed up!¡± Bai Qiuran hurriedly reminded. Li Jinyao hurriedly raised her hand, and her True Qi causing the dragon tooth de under the two people¡¯s feet to turn into silver light and quickly dodge away. At this time, the bright gxies in the mouth of the giant also glowed and spewed out. A thick beam of light was released, separated the entire sky. shing away from the beam of light, a hurricane suddenly came over their heads. The two raised their heads and found that the giant had opened a huge palm and grabbed them from the sky. ¡°I can¡¯t get out of its reach!¡± Li Jinyao said anxiously. ¡°Tsk, hold on.¡± Bai Qiuran stepped heavily and jumped up. He turned his body in the air, with his head under his feet, and then he mmed his foot into the palm of the giant god. With a loud bang, a ring of huge, naked-eye energy shock waves erupted from the palm of the giant god, the gxy giant wailed, and the huge palm was lifted high, but this time, Bai Qiuran did not have the advantage. His whole body fell from the sky at a faster speed. Li Jinyao seized the opportunity and grabbed his sleeve, but only heard a stab sound, and in the next second, only a piece of cloth was left in her hand. The lower half of the sleeve was torn, while Bai Qiuran continued to fall down. Li Jinyao eximed, and hurriedly manipted Long Fang to catch up, and finally could bear Bai Qiuran before falling into the Milky Way, pulling him back to the de. ¡°Damn... being unable to fly is too inconvenient.¡± After being pulled up by Li Jinyao, Bai Qiuran cursed in a low voice. And after the palm of the gxy giant was bounced away, he stared at his palm in a daze for a long time. Its vague consciousness probably never thought of how a human race with a seemingly low cultivation level could resist its own palm. After watching it for a while, it suddenly seemed to be thinking of something again. It looked at Bai Qiuran and roared: ¡°Heaven... Jealousy!¡± Its tone was suddenly filled with inexplicable anger, resentment, and a little...fear. ¡°Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± It seemed that this term made it mad. It suddenly stretched out its hand in the sky and waved it wildly, smashing the remains of the entire heavenly pce to pieces. Then, its palm seemed to grab something on the square in the center of the heavenly pce. After the giant opened its palm again, the huge bell appeared. ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing the ancient bell, Wise Immortal shouted directly: ¡°Little girl, go back quickly by teleporting!¡± ¡°What about you guys?¡± Li Jinyao asked hurriedly. ¡°Leave us alone, this giant god can¡¯t defeat me!¡± Bai Qiuran grabbed Li Jinyao¡¯s arm. ¡°Forgot how you promised me before going out? Be obedient!¡± Li Jinyao bit her lip unwillingly, then raised her hand to y a few tricks, and some floating stone tforms were condensed in the nearby sky. Then she stretched out her hands and gave Bai Qiuran a heavy hug. ¡± Senior Sword Patriarch, take care of yourself.¡± Li Jinyao just hugged Bai Qiuran lightly, then stepped back, urging the space spell, and disappeared in ce. Bai Qiuran threw out a whip in his storage bag, wrapped it around one of the stone tforms, and jumped on it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the little girl is safe.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°Once this spell is activated, it cannot be interrupted.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Bai Qiuran squeezed his fist and twisted his neck again. ¡°What¡¯s the secret of that big bell?¡± ¡°That is the sacred treasure that once apanied thest emperor of heaven, the bell of the Eastern Emperor.¡± Wise Immortal exined: ¡°It had the ability to manipte time and space, thus once the spell is fully activated, it will be difficult for her to get out.¡± Book 6: 7: Should I Breakthrough?

Book 6: Chapter 7: Should I Breakthrough?

¡°So that¡¯s why you let Miss Li run first.¡± Bai Qiuran murmured: ¡°In addition to manipting space, is there a magic weapon for manipting time in this world?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any spell that can manipte time. Perhaps the bell has this ability because it once belonged to the Emperor of Heaven.¡± Wise Immortal said quickly: ¡°Think about it slowly afterward. You need to deal with that guy first... it¡¯sing!¡± Above the sky, the Eastern Emperor Bell in the palm of the giant god was filled with energy, and the scorch marks on the surface of the bell had gradually peeled off. The ancient bell glowed with a dull golden light, and its volume soared to match the height of the giant god. Then, the starry sky giant held the bronze bell and shook it gently. ng! Like the bells in the ancient city of Land Immortal, but the power of this Eastern Emperor Bell was better than that bell. Unexpectedly, the sound waves visible to the naked eye pass by, created dark space cracks. The cracks spread inch by inch, and the endless energy storm from the outer void mixed with sharp space debris swept in the direction of Bai Qiuran. A void storm blew past, and Bai Qiuran¡¯s clothes were all torn into pieces. ¡°Oh shit.¡± His hair was messy in the wind. ¡°Fortunately, Miss Li has left first.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t leave, she won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Wise Immortal asked solemnly: ¡°How do you feel? With the move just now, the space of this sky has been shattered into countless sections.¡± ¡°I feel a little cool down below me... nothing else.¡± Bai Qiuran covered his private parts and replied: ¡°By the way, are there any spells that can conjure clothes... I feel awkward without being ashamed.¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say.¡± Bai Qiuran waved: ¡°Every spell of that kind requires True Qi, right?¡± Wise Immortal did not answer, but seeing his attitude, he should have acquiesced. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s easy to get here, but I have encountered some unlucky things in the end.¡± Bai Qiuran twisted his arm, looked at the gxy giant in the sky, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, today I will tell you that there is a difference between 10% and 10%!¡± ¡°Are you not ready to contribute?¡± Wise Immortal persuaded: ¡°Forget it, Old Bai, making a breakthrough is no big deal. You¡¯re the 66,666thyer of Qi Refining stage, even if you break through, isn¡¯t it just the 66,667thyer? You don¡¯t have this shop after you pass this vige. In contrast, the giant god is holding the Eastern Emperor Bell in his hand. You have to be careful of it. If this battle continues for a long time, no one can predict what it will do with that magic weapon. My suggestion is to do it quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Bai Qiuran took out an iron sword from the storage bag, and the sword energy was injected, and a bright cold light was drawn across the de. ¡°Today I will let these heavenly gods see and see the unparalleled swordsmanship of my Qingming Sword Sect.¡± His toes lightly tapped on the floating stone tform left by Li Jinyao, and the stone tform copsed, while Bai Qiuran himself, in a cloud of smoke, rose to the same height as the tip of the giant god¡¯s nose at a rapid speed. And then he took a deep breath and merged the long sword in his hand with a sword beam. As the sword beam flew in the starry sky, Bai Qiuran unreservedly released 10% of his Qi, swept thest remaining remains of the heavenly ces into flying ash. The huge gxy giant was also affected by this sword beam, the body was torn apart and one piece was torn apart. Although it possessed a power that surpassed Bai Qiuran¡¯s strength, it was obviously inferior to the original master Bai Qiuran whene to using power efficiently. The helpless gctic giant had to desperately wave the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, and the ringing of the bells tore the entire sky into the tiniest fragments, endless void storms filled the entire space, but Bai Qiuran still remained fearless. The sword beam tore through the void storm, and in the sky and the ground, lots of lotus blossoms bloomed, and in the center of the lotus blossom, there were countless sword energy storms shooting out. For a time, in all directions, the entire giant body of the Gxy Giant God was surrounded by sword beams. The endless sword aura tore the limbs of the gxy giant, and even its neck was torn apart by more than half, but this kind of injury was still not fatal to the gxy giant. Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s invincible posture, knowing he was no match for this opponent, he turned his broken arm into energy and injected it all into the Eastern Emperor Bell. ng! Even worse than the previous bell, it announced that the world would stop at this moment. It¡¯s like the stop of the clock. In Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyes, the world turned into a gray color, the space fragments floating in the sky, the energy storm spreading out of the void. His sword energy, the light spots appeared when his sword tearing the giant god, even his own body, all stopped at this moment. Bai Qiuran¡¯s thinking still hasn¡¯t stopped, and a strange premonitiones. Whenever Bai Qiuran thinks of manipting his body, there was a strong will interfering with him, as if he should have stayed motionless at this moment. This is... time maniption? Bai Qiuran¡¯s consciousness shed through such thoughts. He reluctantly moved his eyes, trying to show the eyes of Wise Immortal who was held in one hand by him, but he found that Wise Immortal had already been condensed at this moment. His head stopped in the air in an arc, and several green sparks sputtered out of the hollow eye sockets, but the sparks also stopped in the air. Unlike Bai Qiuran, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to maintain his consciousness in this space and time. It seems that the only way out is brute force. Mindful of this, Bai Qiuran forcibly lifted the still huge Qi in his body, struggling to earn. The entire space trembled faintly, and this gray-white prohibition seemed to be shattered in an instant, but the next moment, there was stronger pressure feedback, pressing Bai Qiuran in ce. This pressure was very special, not only oppressing Bai Qiuran¡¯s body surface, but also every cell of him, every basic factor that constitutes his body, consciousness, and soul, and even the infinite Qi in his Purple Pce. Bai Qiuran felt as if he had been thrown into a swamp full of silt. There was that kind of sticky, but terrifying, inexplicable oppressive power on all sides. This strength was even better than when the first Demon King used supernatural powers to control the world to oppress him. It¡¯s even scary. Hisplexion tightened. If he struggled to resist this pressure, he should still be able to break free, but the infuriating energy he needed to use at that time must have exceeded the upper limit he could use, and more importantly, the pressure was still oppressing his Purple Pce. It¡¯s like when a person is in a state of anxiety, another person was constantly beating his abdomen with fists. Should I break through? Bai Qiuran was hesitating, and the gray-white world suddenly faded. A giant fist that covered the sky and sun fell from the sky. With a bang, it knocked him down into the sky, passed through the Milky Way in the center of the universe, and fell toward the deeper darkness. Book 6: 8: Dont Force Me Too Much!

Book 6: Chapter 8: Don''t Force Me Too Much!

Bai Qiuran¡¯s body fell rapidly in the cosmic starry sky, and when he fell to the footholds that Li Jinyao had left him, he quickly threw out the whip and entangled one of the boulders, but the strong impact was still not there. Minus, he pulled this stone tform and fell down together. Wise Immortal was also freed from the time frozen at this time. Just after returning to his senses, he realized that he had fallen rapidly with Bai Qiuran, and quickly reminded: ¡°Be careful! Below this cosmic firmament is the outer void! Don¡¯t fall into it!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Bai Qiuran sullenly crossed the Milky Way, and the stars in the Milky Way brushed his body. These high-heat energy bodies only blew sparks on his body surface, but the whip and could not stand such damage. In the process of crossing the Milky Way, it was crushed by the stars in the Milky Way. Passing out from below the Milky Way, seeing the darkness outside the void in front of him, Bai Qiuran suddenly raised his hand and mmed his palm into the dark, deep, empty void. The qi turned into a torrent of white energy and was heavily pressed into the void outside the boundary. The energy storm that whirled disorderly in the void, collided with this torrent of energy and was actually oppressed backward. With this recoil force, Bai Qiuran was like stepping on a catapult, and leaped back into the sky at a faster speed than before. He crossed the Milky Way again, jumped to a ce where the eyes of the Gctic Giant were equal, reached out and grabbed a piece of waste floating in the air, and then said angrily at the Gctic Giant: ¡°Damn, you fellow, don¡¯t force me too much!¡± At this time, after a period of aggregation, the remnants of the star gods seemed to have increased their resonance intensity, which made the consciousness of the gxy giants also sober. Seeing Bai Qiuran, it shook its head, a burst of brilliance spread, and the broken limbs were reconnected by its energy. Then, it looked at Bai Qiuran, and his mouth was opened. It spoke with the voice of the legion: ¡°All Heaven Jealousy must die!¡± ¡°When did I provoke you?¡± Bai Qiuran asked back: ¡°I said, big man, let¡¯s talk about it. Anyway, if you don¡¯t have much time, and your energy is exhausted, you will return to eternal sleep, and I also don¡¯t want to fight now. How about we sit down peacefully and have a cup of tea? By the way, can you tell me the specific information about that Heaven Jealousy ?¡± The Gxy Giant God used actions to represent his answer. It raised the Eastern Emperor Bell and once again rang the bell that stopped time and space. Bai Qiuran¡¯s body was stagnant in the air for a moment, and the next moment, time and space flowed, the Gxy Giant had already pushed Bai Qiuran in the middle with both fists, desperately squeezing it inward. Although its consciousness was vague, it¡¯s very clever. Knowing that its skills were not as good as Bai Qiuran¡¯s, and that the movements of its huge body were slower than Bai Qiuran¡¯s, so it restricted Bai Qiuran¡¯s actions in this way and forced him to fight with it in apete for strength. Bai Qiuran was not very clear about how much energy it had, but he has used 10% of his force to fight it for a long time. What is certain was that the remaining energy at this time was definitely more than what he can use at the moment, the 10% of the Qi in his body. Bai Qiuran used his hands to support the giant¡¯s fists but only felt that the power from the left and right had suppressed him for the first time. When he used a little more energy, the urge to break through was immediately raised up uncontrobly. If it¡¯s said that when time stopped, he was punched in his abdomen with force, then now he felt like someone was desperately pressing his stomach. ¡°Old Bai, stop being persistent.¡± Wise Immortal¡¯s belt was now wrapped around his arm, and this servant, relying on the blessing of immortality from heaven, was now speaking discouraged words without a sense of crisis. ¡°Just breakthrough anotheryer, and your strength increases exponentially. After a second, this giant god, let¡¯se and slowly think about the method of building a foundation. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± ¡°Shut up...¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands were suppressed and bent, and his lips trembled and said: ¡°Asshole, I, I can¡¯t help it! Ah¨C¡± He roared, and the colossal Qi in the purple mansion suddenly mmed, doubled again, and endless power flowed through his limbs, released from his arms, and immediately crushed the hands of the gxy giant. The terrible power made the entire time and space tremble. At this moment, Bai Qiuran sessfully broke through and entered the 66,666thyer of the Qi Refining stage! ¡°You animal......¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s voice was trembling, he lowered his head, and his tone was full of anger. ¡°...Do you know what did you do wrong today?!¡± The gxy giant opened his huge mouth, and the clusters of neb in the mouth gathered, and the powerful and hot energy condensed together to form a beam of light gushing out. But the next moment, the beam of light was cut directly from it, and Bai Qiuran pped into a knife and rushed to the giant god. He no longer suppressed his strength, waved his palm, and cut the sky with a few zing sword lights, and instantly cut the body of the gxy giant into pieces. After a few minutes, the sword energy gradually dispersed into the void, and the naked Bai Qiuran stood in the sky of the universe, silent. ¡°Old Bai, in fact, you don¡¯t need to be so magnificent.¡± After being silent for a long time, Wise Immortal slowly spoke and said: ¡°In your case, I think that if there is a secret method of foundation building that can apply to you, then this secret method can definitely ignore the element of Qi amount. If not, then I think there is actually no difference between 66,665 and 66,666...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, do you know the reason why you haven¡¯t been able to get the information?¡± Bai Qiuran paused for a while before asking. ¡°I know, there are usually two reasons for this situation. First, even Heaven doesn¡¯t know the origin of Heavenly Jealousy. It is an extraterritorial physique... But it is contradicted to what I know. Heavenly Jealousy is obviously a physique born in the world under the control of Heaven, and Heaven also knows the information of this physique very well.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Second, that is that Heaven itself has blocked this information... For some reason, it does not want me to know the information about that Heavenly Jealousy.¡± ¡°why?¡± Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°It is said that Heaven is ruthless and selfless. With the transaction between you and it, wouldn¡¯t it be considered a breach of contract?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said that Heaven is stingy, and it is indeed ruthless. But you are wrong about its selflessness.¡± Wise Immortal sneered and said: ¡°Among all things in the world which has consciousness, there is no truly selfless existence. Even those saints who do good without demand payback, also work for their own desires and ideals, in order to practice their own way. Heaven is selfless, just because it hinders the rules, many Nothing can be manipted at will, but as long as it can get into the loopholes of the rules, it will definitely try its best to let the event develop in a direction that is beneficial to itself.¡± ¡°Then it thinks that if I know this, it will be detrimental to it...¡± Bai Qiuran thought deeply. ¡°Nonsense, who wants an uncontroble thorn in one¡¯s own territory, I said, we should almost... Damn, what is that?¡± Wise Immortal eximed. Bai Qiuran turned his head and found that the gxy giant who had been divided into the most basic energy by him, the energy clumps scattered in the firmament of the universe, were actually constantly flowing in the direction of the East Emperor Bell. ¡°what happened?¡± Bai Qiuran said in surprise: ¡°I obviously solved the remnant soul of its awakening.¡± ¡°Not the remnant soul of the giant god, that giant god is indeed dead.¡± Wise Immortal said solemnly: ¡°It¡¯s the Eastern Emperor Bell! It is absorbing the surrounding energy, and it wants to attack you!¡± Book 6: 9: Space-Time Banishment

Book 6: Chapter 9: Space-Time Banishment

It¡¯s absolutely strange. Bai Qiuran asked himself that throughout his life, he had done many good things and umte good karma. Even things like saving the survival of the race, he had done twice. He didn¡¯t say that there was merit, at least it was a bit of hard work. But when he came to Land of Divine Death, these gods were full of hostility to him. Okay, it¡¯s justified that the first generation Heaven Jealousy directly caused the demise of the gods, but why did the Eastern Emperor Bell also hate him? Looking at its desperately absorbing energy, it was obviously an attitude of dragging Bai Qiuran to hell, as if he had killed its whole family. Was it possible that artifact could have rtives and friends? However, there was no room for Bai Qiuran to think about this problem. ording to Wise Immortal¡¯s exnation, the move currently brewing by Eastern Emperor Bell was not a direct attack like Space-Time Copsing. This artifact seemed to know that this kind of attack wouldn¡¯t make any difference against Bai Qiuran. What it was brewing now seemed to be something more troublesome for Bai Qiuran. Space-Time Banishment. This big bell wants to exile Bai Qiuran, the cmity star, into a different time and space through its own ability. Bai Qiuran, who did not reach the minimum standard for using space spells at that time, would be in trouble if he wanted to go home. Even if he could tear up the space, it¡¯s useless as he wasn¡¯t able to find the signpost. ¡°Hurry and stop it!¡± Wise Immortal urged. Bai Qiuran pped his backhand in the void behind him. Anyway, this skyspace was almost destroyed by the giant god, so he unscrupulously used it as a springboard. The skyspace was directly shattered by him, and Bai Qiuran rushed to the Eastern Emperor Bell at the top of the sky. ng! Sensing the danger, the Eastern Emperor Bell suddenly rang on its own. Bai Qiuran only felt that the surrounding space was slightly stagnant, and then he unexpectedly appeared at the bottom of the universe. ¡°Forced space transfer.¡± Wise Immortal¡¯s voice sounded quite painful: ¡°Heh... this bell is so smart, it seems to have found your weak spot.¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t respond. At this moment, he was racing against time, so he had no time to joke with Wise Immortal. Holding Wise Immortal¡¯s skull with one hand, Bai Qiuran continued to hit the depths of the void with a backhand, and rushed towards the sky again by the recoil force. It¡¯s just that because of his previous palm, the nearby void storm has been pushed away and disappeared. This time, Bai Qiuran¡¯s palm strength waved out, and it took a long time for feedback toe. The rising speed was also a lot slower than before. When he flew to the original height again, the big bronze bell had absorbed all the bodies of the giant gods in the sky and became even bigger. The endless light emitted from the bell, illuminating the entire world. ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t make it in time.¡± Bai Qiuran screamed secretly in his heart. He finally raised his hand to send out a spiral sword beam. The sword beam prated the body of the bell, but the Eastern Emperor Bell was also yed at this moment, probably the most powerful move since its birth. It was quite ironic to issue that this attack, which even the former Heavenly Emperor might not be able to release, was created by Bai Qiuran¡¯s energy and then to use it against Bai Qiuran himself. At the moment when the bell rang, in the perspective of Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal, the entire sky was shattered into countless fragments. These fragments turned into powder, and then condensed together again, shing a strange scene in front of the two of them. A picture suddenly stopped, and a towering city appeared in front of the two of them, with gs waving on the wall. After seeing this scene, Wise Immortal suddenly eximed, his voice at the moment sounded like he was held up breathing. ¡°That... that¡¯s the imperial capital of the Sacred Dynasty! How?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the scene in front of them changed drastically like an illusion. The Sacred Dynasty capital suddenly turned back in time, from a magnificent emperor to a pile of building materials, and then into a wastnd, and finally disappeared. The mountains and rivers are changing, and the vegetation is growing and declining, just like a disc that has been yed back at rapid speed. ¡°I understand.¡± Wise Immortal looked at it for a while, then smiled bitterly: ¡°Old Bai, this is not a different time and space. The Eastern Emperor Bell seems to have exiled the two of us to another era in this world.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a different time and space, that¡¯s good.¡± Bai Qiuran breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°No, this is even more dangerous than different time and space.¡± Wise Immortal¡¯s voice sounded very solemn. ¡°History does not allow change. We are walking in the River of Time and going against the current, hence Heaven can directly intervene, and it must find a way to kill us!¡± ¡°Well... How is it?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the surrounding scene and asked suddenly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if it¡¯s on the river of time, I guess it will also directly mobilize the power of time to deal with us. Be careful, this is not as half-hearted as Eastern Emperor Bell.¡± Wise Immortal reminded. ¡°Then it seems it hase.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled bitterly and raised his chin to the front. Wise Immortal was lifted by him and turned his head, and then he saw an irregr and transparent distortion suddenly appeared in front of him. This distortion separated the strange scene around them. The surroundings of the two of them instantly turned into nothingness, and there was nothing under their feet. A band of light resembling a river appeared. And that transparent distortion turned into a huge, uncertain mass, which pulled out a huge wave from the light belt and pressed it towards the two of them. The huge wave on the long river came upon him, and Bai Qiuran¡¯s mind suddenly rang out with a loud noise that seemed to be nothing. This distorted huge wave not only stopped time but even tried to twist his body and disperse it in various ages. Bai Qiuran felt a slight tearing pain from all over his body. This force was like the time stilling spell that the giant god used to send through the Eastern Emperor Bell before, oppressing every basic factor thatposed him, but the pressure that came from it was much bigger than before. Bai Qiuran had already broken through at this moment, using his power unscrupulously to hold out a crack. He looked in the direction of Wise Immortal. The skull had been condensed forever in that instant of time as early as the moment when he was in the giant wave. If no one pulled him out, presumably his thinking would stop there forever. Bai Qiuran was just about to bring up more Qi and pull Wise Immortal out, but when he moved the Qi in his body, he suddenly noticed something strange. ¡°Huh? What is this? Impurities?¡± Bai Qiuran began to look inside and found that within his Purple Pce, in the vast sea of Qi, as the pressure of time invaded, one thin thread actually appeared. He probed theposition of this kind of thing with his Soul Awareness, and suddenly his face showed ecstasy. Book 6: 10: Bai Qiurans Joy

Book 6: Chapter 10: Bai Qiuran''s Joy

Seeing the fments inside the Qi in his body, Bai Qiuran originally thought were impurities that had invaded his Purple Pce. After all, the power of time manipted by Heaven at this moment was indiscriminately oppressing his entire existence from inside and outside his body. But after a slight scan with his Soul Awareness, Bai Qiuran realized that those golden fments were nothing else but the True Qi, which was slowly condensed and born under the majestic pressure of the time wave urged by heaven. Even under this pressure, Bai Qiuran¡¯s True Qi was born as slowly as squeezing toothpaste, but after all, the True Qi has existed in his body! Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help but give up the resistance, spreading his hands and feet, letting Heaven control a wave of time that surpassed another round and smashed it on him. The pressure from the giant wave became stronger and stronger, and blood started to appear on Bai Qiuran¡¯s skin. But under the effect of the Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique, these insignificant wounds healed in an instant. Moreover, after it healed, the Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique worked on its own, making his body tougher. After a few rounds of huge waves, this pressure could no longer cause him any harm. And with the increase in the number of True Qi fments in the body, Bai Qiuran¡¯s breath also rose rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, after a few more rounds of attacks, for some reason, Heaven suddenly retreated. The translucent twisted object quickly disappeared, and the surrounding scenes gathered again like dust and sand, covering Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal. ¡°Why did you leave?¡± Bai Qiuran curled his lips in disappointment, and then lifted a fment of True Qi in his body, liberating Wise Immortal from the state of being imprisoned by time. The difference between this fment of True Qi and his Qi was the same as the difference between the True Qi and Qi in the body of ordinary cultivators. It was a qualitative difference. Bai Qiuran just transported the True Qi to the palm of his hand and touched the Wise Immortal lightly, yet the turbulence of time and space that bound him was easily shattered. ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Wise Immortal¡¯s thinking remained at the moment when Heaven appeared. After being lifted from the imprisonment, he first froze for a moment, and then quickly reacted. ¡°Old Bai, did you run away from Heaven?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bully it. It fucked me for a long time and ran away by itself.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°Ok?¡± Wise Immortal doubted: ¡°Why are you so disappointed, you really hope it will stay with you?¡± Bai Qiuran then briefly exined the situation to Wise Immortal. After hearing this, Wise Immortal was shocked and said: ¡°What? Heaven Jealousy actually uses this method to practice True Qi... However, if you think about it carefully, it seems that Heaven Jealousy¡¯s Purple Pce has no limits. You can only go to the outside world to seek pressure. It is a pity that you have practiced too much. If you have less than 10,000 or 20,000yers, maybe you can use space pressure to help you build a foundation. But now, space attacks have no effect on you, right?¡± ¡°I hate it.¡± Bai Qiuran regretted deeply. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say this now. Let¡¯s think about how to get back first.¡± Wise Immortal looked around. ¡°Which era are we now?¡± ¡°God knows.¡± Bai Qiuran looked around and found that a group of immortals were at war with a huge monster next to him. ¡°Anyway, it must have been a long, long time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what era the Eastern Emperor Bell will send us to...¡± Wise Immortal thought for a while then sighed: ¡°But fortunately, you already have True Qi in your body. This is hope. With your energy, even a fment of True Qi can beparable to all the True Qi of a powerful cultivator. If you can understand clues about the rules of time in the rune structure of the gods we recorded, we may have the hope of returning to the original era.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Thinking of this fact, Bai Qiuran¡¯s originally happy mood for having True Qi calmed down. The surrounding scenes changed rapidly, showing the vicissitudes of time as the two of them showed the vicissitudes of time. After some time, the speed of scene change finally slowed down. A repulsive force came, and the two were pushed out of the long river of time andnded on a lush forest hill. ¡°It seems that the power of the Eastern Emperor Bell is finally exhausted.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°It¡¯s really unlucky, we don¡¯t know where we were thrown.¡± Bai Qiuran took a deep breath, and then said in surprise: ¡°The spiritual energy here is so rich. It is at least ten times that of our time...¡± Holding Wise Immortal¡¯s head, he found a tall boulder nearby and climbed it up, and then saw the magnificent scene ahead. They were in an extremely broad virgin forest, paved all the way to the end of the earth. In the forest, they could see towering mountain peaks everywhere, like a divine sword straight through the sky. The substantive spiritual energy enveloped these peaks and forests, forming pieces of colorful and enchanting clouds. The clear water formed a silver waterfall like the Milky Way, which fell from heaven. (1) Bai Qiuran even saw the substantive spiritual energy turned into a mountain spring to flow down from a certain mountain peak, forming a clear stream on the ground. The two were indulging in the beauty in front of them, and suddenly, countless birds in the forest flew up, screeching. A roar came from afar, and a giant tiger with wings on its back and hundreds of meters in length pped its wings and hovered in the sky. The aura on this giant tiger was very powerful, almost equivalent to a cultivator in the Physique Integration stage. Even more shocking, it hovered in mid-air a few times, and suddenly fell to the ground, crawling between the mountains. It turned out to be hiding something. The next moment, a white rainbow suddenly prated the sky, and the giant tiger wailed and fell to the ground sideways. A huge arrow appeared on its side abdomen, almostpletely submerged in its body. The blood dyed its fur red, and the giant tiger was trying to escape, but the arrow seemed to prate its vital organs. After a few seconds, the giant tiger¡¯s head tilted. It died. Then, the clouds in the sky suddenly broke, forming a big hole. A man with a length of about a thousand feet appeared. His upper body was like a normal adult man, while his lower body resembled a giant dragon. The dragon tail swung as his huge bodynded from the sky, making the wholend tremble faintly. He also held a huge bow that matched his figure in his hand, and a quiver was slung around his waist, which was filled with countless huge arrows. He took a heavy step and came to the side of the giant tiger,ughed, and pulled out the arrow from the giant tiger¡¯s body, wiped off the blood and put it back into the quiver, then lifted the giant tiger up and carried it on his shoulders. After a while, the giant god passed through the clouds and returned to the sky. Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal looked at the big hole in the clouds for a long time, then Wise Immortal smiled bitterly: ¡°That is a god. It seems that the Eastern Emperor Bell has sent us back to the age of gods.¡± TL¡¯s note: Book 6: 11: The Era of Gods

Book 6: Chapter 11: The Era of Gods

¡°Yeah.¡± Bai Qiuran paused, then suddenly asked: ¡°Can you tell which period we are in?¡± ¡°Let me see......¡± Wise Immortal took a close look at the vastnd in front of him, and then said: ¡°It should be at the end of the era of gods ¨C the reign of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi... Fortunately, although it has fallen into the worst situation, it is at least the best case in the worst situation.¡± ¡°You are so optimistic.¡± Bai Qiuran pondered for a moment, and suddenly said: ¡°In other words, now thest heavenly emperor, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, is still alive and ruling the world, right?¡± Wise Immortal took a look and replied: ¡°Well, thest heavenly emperor seems to be still there.¡± ¡°That means the human race has not yet begun to rebel.¡± Bai Qiuran clenched his fists and said: ¡°The first Heaven Jealousy has not appeared yet, so now I havee to this era, can I look for the first Heaven Jealousy... Then, let him teach me how to build a foundation?¡± ¡°Huh? It makes sense.¡± Wise Immortal was taken aback for a moment, and then said: ¡°Indeed, this is the best method when I haven¡¯t been able to find the information of the first Heaven Jealousy. I also want to see who the first Heaven Jealousy is.¡± ¡°Okay, then the next step is decided.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his finger to the sky. ¡°First, set a small goal to find the first Heaven Jealousy.¡± ¡°Your goal is good, but...¡± Wise Immortal hesitated for a while and said: ¡°I think now, should you find a way to put on your clothes? Although the human race of this era is savage, they are still not unclothed.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t expect that in the process of exploring thend of the gods, he would end up being naked. Generally speaking, his own clothes would also maintain infuriating defenses, but now it seemed that clothes made of ordinary fabrics were still inferior to his body. Even with the strengthening of his energy, the clothes cannot withstand the void storm¡¯s devastation. Anyway, those clothes were just bought casually at a certain clothing store under the mountain. The loss was not much, but the problem was, because of self-confidence, Bai Qiuran did not bring spare clothes in his storage bag. He originally wanted to bring it, because he couldn¡¯t use the cleaning spell, but Li Jinyao volunteered to take on the job of cleaning his clothes. So now, Bai Qiuran was in a very embarrassing situation. He had to run into the forest under the guidance of Wise Immortal and killed two strange creatures that looked like leopards and bears with bare hands like a savage. Their fur was peeled off and a pair of lederhosen was made hastily, barely covering his private ces. ¡°It would be great if Su Xiangxue was here. With the handcraft ability of the Kamasutra Sect Master, sewing a robe with this kind of fur would be a piece of cake. Miss Li is also fine, she probably doesn¡¯t mind sewing a dress for her old predecessor... Ruo Wei, this child is born in a royal family, and does this kind of delicate work?¡± It took less than an hour aftering to the era of gods, and Bai Qiuran began to think about mundane things in his mind. ¡°It¡¯s so funny that you are like this now. If I still have hands and feet, I have to find a photo stone to record your appearance.¡± Wise Immortal was re-worn by Bai Qiuran and hung on the back waist with animal tendons. It swayed and he teased: ¡°I think you were ingenious when you were refining tools, howe you be rough when ites to doing this kind of manual work?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t practiced specifically, besides, people are not sages, and I always have things that I¡¯m not good at...¡± Bai Qiuran sighed: ¡°You¡¯ll take me to find two strange animals with materials that can be used to refine toolster, and let me refine a piece of clothing again.¡± The two were walking in the forest, because in this era, no one knew the way, so Bai Qiuran simply threw a wooden stick and chose a random direction. After walking for a while, Bai Qiuran suddenly smelled a strange fragrance. ¡°This is......¡± Bai Qiuran sniffed and said in surprise: ¡°Wine?¡± Having wine meant that there were inhabitants. In this era, although the brewers were not necessarily humans, at least they were also races with advanced intelligence. Throughmunication with them, Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal could obtain some basic information. Although Wise Immortal¡¯s great wisdom was very useful, it was not omnipotent after all. Some basic knowledge still needed to be obtained throughmunication. Even if the opponent was a race hostile to the human race, Bai Qiuran was not afraid, after all, any dissatisfaction could be crushed by his fist. Following this scent, Bai Qiuran quickly walked through the forest, throwing a few exotic animals that saw him as a prey far behind, and then he came to a cliff on the edge of the protruding cliff. There was a wonderful tree which had no flower and leaves. Instead, there were some bagged objects like pitcher nts. The aroma was emitted from it. ¡°What? It¡¯s a tree...¡± Bai Qiuran sighed with disappointment. ¡°What tree? Let me see!¡± Wise Immortal shook his head urgently and shouted. Bai Qiuran took him down and faced the tree. Wise Immortal looked at it for two minutes and said: ¡°Oh, the name of this tree is called the Qiongzhi Tree. The tree¡¯s sacs will absorb spiritual energy and produce energy-rich fairy wine. Whether the taste or color, it is the best fruit wine. After drinking it, mortals can still prolong their vitality and longevity. There are alsorge-scale ntings of it in the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s garden.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a wine made by humans. No matter how delicious it is, it¡¯s useless to me. I¡¯m not Huangfu Feng.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°At least you can drink the wine that the gods on behalf of the gods drink to quench your thirst.¡± Wise Immortal said. Bai Qiuran thought about it, so he came to the edge of the golden pulp tree and opened a pouch hanging on it. A strong scent came in, and inside the capsr bag, the crystal-clear agar syrup swayed slightly with Bai Qiuran¡¯s movements. Just smelling the scent made people couldn¡¯t help but talk. Seeing the wine, Bai Qiuran¡¯s original unhappy mood was also relieved a little, he stretched his head and drank the wine in his pouch. A delicacy that had never been tasted, poured into his mouth, stimting every cell on his tongue. The sweet wine was full of fragrance, but it did not burn the throat. On the contrary, when the wine was flowing down the throat. It brought a cooling sensation, making people feel a little warm. Bai Qiuran raised his head, smacked his tongue, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Good wine!¡± He climbed to the tree and drank all the wine on the fruit tree very simply. After doing this, the two continued on the road, and walked in the same direction for about an hour. When the two walked to a turbulent river, Bai Qiuran suddenly covered his stomach and shouted: ¡°Wait, there is a situation.¡± Book 6: 12: Pissing And Dragon

Book 6: Chapter 12: Pissing And Dragon

¡°What happened?¡± Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s voice, Wise Immortal was also a little nervous: ¡°Could it be that you have a stomachache?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Bai Qiuran looked strange. ¡°I actually... want to pee?¡± ¡°What? Weird!¡± Wise Immortal said in surprise. After stepping on the road of cultivation, the digestive ability of the cultivator was greatly increased. Even if the cultivator ate the food that ordinary mortals eat, they could basically digest the foodpletely, and did not need to excrete the indigestible food scraps. For Bai Qiuran¡¯s physical strength, let alone a mortal¡¯s food, even the jade syrup that an immortal drank was no different from drinking in water. But now he actually needed urinary. ¡°I remember thest time I wanted to pee, it was still time to practice a poison exercise.¡± Bai Qiuran muttered: ¡°At that time, I was eating highly toxic substances every day, and the toxins that the body could not digest were all excreted from my body in that way.¡± ¡°This... I can only say that the things of Ear of Gods are really extraordinary.¡± Wise Immortal suggested: ¡°It happens that there is a river nearby. You should solve it first before you go on the road.¡± ¡°Well, it makes sense.¡± Bai Qiuran walked through the bushes and walked to this big river, but seeing the waves of the big river rolling and the white waves surging, stimted his urge of urination even more. So he unbuttoned his leather pants and began to untie them. After a while, Bai Qiuran put on his pants and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I have not experienced this kind of nostalgic feeling for nearly two thousand years.¡± ¡°Um... that¡¯s a good feeling?¡± Wise Immortal asked in doubt. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good feeling...¡± While talking, Bai Qiuran grabbed Wise Immortal¡¯s head from his belt and held it in his hand. At this time, from the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of a strange thing appearing in the river, which looked like a giant tail. . ¡°what is that?¡± After a while, as the waves surging, the thing gradually rose to the surface. It turned out to be an ink-colored dragon, but at this moment it was lying on the river with its stomach turned, drifting with the waves, and was gradually rushed to the lower reaches of the river by the waves. ¡°That¡¯s a pure-blooded dragon.¡± Wise Immortal tut said: ¡°The Era of Gods is incredible. In thend of the mortal world, you can actually see this pure-blooded dragon. Its blood is even purer than the little girl who has a good rtionship with you... But what¡¯s wrong with it? How did it die?¡± ¡°How could I know?¡± Bai Qiuran shrugged. ¡°It must have nothing to do with me anyway.¡± The two watched the giant dragon slowly being washed away by the current, Bai Qiuran thought for a while, and simply walked along the river in the downstream direction. Bai Qiuran walked very slowly. In a blink of an eye, even the dragon corpse had disappeared in the river. He didn¡¯t know where it was washed away, and he didn¡¯t care. He continued to walk slowly downstream, killing a few water beasts who wanted to eat him. At the dusk, he came to a three-way intersection in the river, and suddenly his ears caught a roar that was different from the roar of the beast. ¡°Damn it! Who would dare to kill my dragon!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a human voice!¡± Bai Qiuran lifted his spirits, speeded up his pace, and hurried to the ce where the sound came from. Pushing aside the bushes, on the bank of the river, he saw the existence making this sound. It was a tall god, wearing bronze armor, holding a sharp sword in one hand, and holding a small pagoda in the other. His body looked like a human, but with a blue face and fangs, two huge anti-teeth sticking out from under his lips, pressed against the corners of his mouth. The height of this deity should have been changed and shrunk a lot, but even so, his height was about 20 to 30 meters, so when standing on the beach, he was still a giant. At his feet lied the dragon corpse that Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal saw in the river not long ago. The tens of meters long ck body was fished out from the river by this god and spread a piece on the river beach. In front of him, there were several humans with disheveled heads, dressed in animal skins, and wooden bows and arrows slung on their backs, kneeling on the ground in front of him, shivering. ¡°It¡¯s Human Race.¡± Wise Immortal whispered. After Bai Qiuran hid him in the bushes, he nned to observe the situation in secret. ¡°Hmph, being able to poison this river, poisoning my dragon... Think about it carefully, the only living beings around here who can do this are you humble human.¡± The god was pacing back and forth in front of the group of human races, and the heavy footsteps shook the river beach. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t have the guts to poison the dragon of the god, but after all, it is true that you poisoned the dragon of this god. What do you think this god should do?¡± The human race did not dare to say anything, and was silent for a long time. The leading human finally lowered its head and said in a low voice: ¡°Dear the great god, as their leader, I¡¯m willing to pay for his life...¡± ¡°roll!¡± The god roared and stomped heavily on the ground, crushing the ground under his feet. ¡°What are you? Can youpare with the dragon of the god? ¡°Pay for his life¡±? is your little life worth the dragon of this god!¡± The other humans buried their heads lower and dared not look up, and the human leader hurriedly said: ¡°The great god, please calms down your anger... What kind ofpensation does great god want? As a n, we will definitely try our best to aplish it.¡± ¡°Originally, ording to the truth, this god should take the heads of your n to pay for the life of this god¡¯s little dragon.¡± The god turned his sword in his hand and walked back and forth. ¡°But it is expected that your n, who sincerely worships the gods, has always been favored by His Majesty the Emperor and other gods, so this god is also arge number of adults. This time I will let you go. Counting time, your n¡¯s newborns in here should also be born, you wait and go back, choose a few pink and tender children for this god as a gift. For this matter, this god will forgive you.¡± As soon as he said this, Bai Qiuran could see that the leader¡¯s body trembled very clearly, but in the end he lowered his head and responded in a low voice: ¡°Thank God for his great grace... Just follow God¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Well, remember, the deadline is seven days from now.¡± The god nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t like babies born more than one month old, so let¡¯s forget those born more than one-month-old.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing this, Bai Qiuran felt that he could no longer sit back and watch. This group of gods obviously did not regard the human race as human beings, but as a kind of animal that was raised in captivity and couldmunicate with themselves. He twisted his wrist and was about to send this god to hell, but when he just mentioned the true energy in his body, the space in all directions suddenly became gray, and everything in the world stopped flowing, the familiar oppressing force appeared again. But this time, the pressure was just right, it just happened to stop Bai Qiuran¡¯s next move, and the time over there did not stop flowing. It seems that Heaven only temporarily isted him from the world this time. ¡°This is the interference of Heaven.¡± Wise Immortal muttered: ¡°It seems that it doesn¡¯t want us to change certain established history.¡± Bai Qiuran moved his lips and was about to speak. A cold voice suddenly came out from the bushes behind the riverbank on the other side of the normal world. ¡°Hold on, you stop for me!¡± Book 6: 13: Jiang Lan

Book 6: Chapter 13: Jiang Lan

Hearing this voice, the expression of the celestial god changed, and the clouds that had risen under his feet slowly dissipated. There was a rustle in the bushes, and then, from the bushes behind the river beach, a little girl slowly walked out. Like these humans, she was dressed very crudely. She seemed to be wearing a coat sewn with some kind of white fur, and her lower body was wearing a long skirt made of the same fur. But unlike the humans, this little girl who looked only 13 or 14 years old was born very beautifully. She had long ck hair like a cloud, which was turned into a bun with a hairpin made of wood. Under the eyshes, there was a pair of bright eyes, small lips, without any makeup, showing a faint pink color. Her teeth were white, and there were faint purple tattoos on the corners of her eyes. Her skin was fair, like white porcin with a faint luster. Looking at her jade-finger arms, thin waist, and fair skin, even Wise Immortal and Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help but admire her beauty. But the pretty little girl looked cold at the moment, and, on her shoulder, there was a big ck snake clinging to her shoulders, hissing her tongue. Seeing this little girling out, the celestial god also changed his expression, and asked quickly: ¡°The Goddess of gue, why are you here?¡± The little girl didn¡¯t answer his question right away, she just walked to the river beach, nced at the humans lying on the ground, nced at the dragon corpse lying on the river beach, and then coldly said: ¡°I poisoned this dragon, it has nothing to do with them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Seeing the offering was about to escape his hands, the celestial god couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°You mean you poisoned my dragon for no reason? Even if you are the righteous god in charge of the gue poison, His Majesty will not indulge you. The Goddess of gue, I advise you to think about it and let this group of humans hold the responsibility for you. I don¡¯t have to hold it ountable.¡± ¡°Does this girl need Human Race to hold my responsibility?¡± The little girl snorted coldly, and then said: ¡°I am here to test a new poison pill by His Majesty¡¯s order. If you want to cause trouble to His Majesty the Emperor, you can do it. Anyway, your dragon is stupid enough to y in the river where this girl is testing poison... You neglect your own pet, and still want to me me when it dies? Your dragon broke into the test field of His Majesty the Emperor. I haven¡¯t asked you about your guilt, but you want to me me first? A little god, dare to be rampant in front of this girl?¡± ¡°This......¡± The deity took a step back with a little fear on his face. ¡°Go away.¡± The little girl nced sideways at him, and the viper on her shoulder stood high, hissing her tongue. ¡°This girl knows that the celestial gods are very unpleasant to me, but His Majesty is not going to embarrass me, a righteous god, for a little god¡¯s word like yours. If you don¡¯t get out of the way, this girl will use you to test medicine for His Majesty! ¡± ¡°The Goddess of gue, I have written down this matter today!¡± The celestial god was very unconvinced and arched his hand to a little girl who had just reached his ankle, and then angrily carried the dragon corpse on the ground. ¡°Bah! It¡¯s really bad luck. Why did I meet a damned god?¡± He cursed angrily in a low voice, and his figure quickly rose to the level of nearly a thousand feet, and then flew up into the sky, carrying the ck dragon into the sky. The little girl obviously heard the abuse of this god, but she didn¡¯t care. Instead, she turned to look at the group of human races on the ground and said: ¡°You guys, get up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Several human races who seemed to be hunters got up from the ground, lowered their heads, and stood far away from the little girl. ¡°Do you need me to send you back to the n?¡± The little girl asked after hesitating for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare.¡± The leader of the human race shook his head hurriedly and said: ¡°The great god doesn¡¯t need to be busy with our own affairs, we dare not dy.¡± ¡°Hmph, then you go by yourself.¡± The little girl turned around and said: ¡°Starting now, before it gets dark, you should be able to return to your n.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Several humans lowered their heads, and the leader whispered: ¡°Then these lowly ones will go.¡± Then, this group of human races ran into the dense forest as if avoiding some disaster, and disappeared. The little girl didn¡¯t express any disrespect to these human races. She walked to the river and took out a small bottle from her jacket and poured it into the river water. Then, she put away the bottle, asked coldly: ¡°The one over there, have you seen enough?¡± At this time, Bai Qiuran suddenly realized that Heaven¡¯s restriction on him had been unknowingly resolved. He was standing outside the bushes with such big thorns and did not hide it, so the little girl found out easily. Because the girl who was suspected of being a god seemed to have no hostility towards the human race, Bai Qiuran touched his nose and walked out of the bushes. ¡°Miss...¡± He arched his hand at the little girl and asked: ¡°Excuse me, this is...¡± ¡°This is the border of the human¡¯s hunting area, and beyond it, there is an uninhabited wilderness.¡± The little girl answered Bai Qiuran¡¯s question very coldly, and then asked him: ¡°Are you a newborn god?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at her hands and feet, and said in surprise: ¡°I think...I should be a human being.¡± ¡°Stop pretending to me.¡± The little girl waved her hand very impatiently: ¡°How can a human body have such huge energy? If you are a human and alone in this wilderness, you have already be the food of other beasts.¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned. It seemed that the human race of this era was not as strong as he thought. ¡°Ok.¡± So, he could only say: ¡°Then, what do you say I am?¡± ¡°Where are you born from?¡± The little girl asked again: ¡°Although you are a little confused and can¡¯t remember your race, you should know where you were born, right?¡± Bai Qiuran said in his heart that ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡±. From the time he remembered, he seemed to have been abandoned on a certain battlefield, relying on rummaging through the dead people¡¯s corpses to make a living. He thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯t think of a good reason, so he could only say in a nonchnt manner: ¡°I am an orphan.¡± ¡°Orphan?¡± The little girl thought for a while with a weird expression, but suddenly she thought of something, her expression softened a lot. ¡°I understand.¡± She said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Are you a second-generation god? Your parents were killed when you were born, just like me.¡± ¡°Uh, am I a second-generation god?¡± Bai Qiuran touched his head, pretending to be dumbfounded. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know the situation.¡± The little girl sighed, turned around, and said: ¡°Come with me.¡± She stepped forward, Bai Qiuran rushed to her side in three and two steps, walked side by side with her, and asked: ¡°Miss, can I know your name?¡± ¡°You can call me Jiang Lan.¡± The little girl answered Bai Qiuran¡¯s question and then asked: ¡°How about you? Do you have a name?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°My name is Bai Qiuran.¡± Book 6: 14: God-Human Hybrid

Book 6: Chapter 14: God-Human Hybrid

Following Jiang Lan all the way, Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal came to a small house surrounded by woods. This simple hut built of stones and thatch was built on the mountain. Jiang Lan used her supernatural power to forcibly open up an open space in the lush woods and used it as her residence. There was a simple fence with bamboo sticks around the hut. Two fields have been opened up in the yard. Some flowers and nts that Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know were nted here. There were rows of wooden shelves beside the hut. There were several earthy-yellow y pots ced on them, and the sound of crawling came out from the pots. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the things in my yard, or I don¡¯t care about burying you after you die by poison.¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran looking curiously to observe a flower in the yard, Jiang Lan reminded. Bai Qiuran straightened up, followed Jiang Lan, and walked into her cabin. The conditions in the hut were very rudimentary, much more primitive than the poorest farmhouse Bai Qiuran has ever seen. A small table was piled up with wood and stones on the ground, and two wooden stakes were ced next to him. It was a bench, and in the corner next to the small table, a stone tform covered with animal skins was probably the bed used by the little girl in front of him. There were many bottles and cans in the corners of the room, as well as containers made of beast skulls, but there was no peculiar smell inside the room, instead, it was filled with a subtle smell, as if many medicinal materials are mixed with a certain sweet taste. ¡°This is for you.¡± Jiang Lan found a hammock made of animal skins from a wooden box on the wall of her house and handed it to Bai Qiuran. ¡°There are two trees outside. You can hang this one and sleep on the tree... After tomorrow, I will take you to the sky and let His Majesty the Emperor give you the godhood. Then you don¡¯t have to stay with me anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks a lot.¡± Bai Qiuran took the animal skin she handed over. ¡°There is miasma outside, even ordinary gods can¡¯t get in. If you sleep in the yard, you don¡¯t have to worry about the safety of your life.¡± Jiang Lan exhorted two more words, and then said: ¡°Well, you go out to rest first, I want to go to bed too.¡± Bai Qiuran subconsciously wanted to say how early it was, but he looked up at the sky and remembered that he was in another era. The nights of this era were quite dangerous, even in the settlements, the human may be attacked and lose their lives at any time, so the habit of this era must be to work at sunrise and rest at night falls. Although Jiang Lan was a god, judging from the fact that she lived on the earth and not in the sky, she should have been exiled by other gods. It is estimated that her work and rest habits were also affected by the human race¡¯s influences. After he came out of the hut, Jiang Lan immediately closed the door of the hut. Bai Qiuran¡¯s sensitive ears heard the sound from inside. This little girl of the gods should have taken off her clothes and went to sleep just like she said. He took this animal skin hammock and walked around the hut, and found the two big trees growing together behind the hut. Several branches were suitable for binding the hammock. As long as there was a foothold, there was nothing Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t climb on. He climbed up the tree with the hammock, tied the two ends of the hammock on the branches of the two trees, and was about to lie down. The corners of his eyes suddenly dangled. In the back corner of the yard, a passage was specially set aside. Bai Qiuran was very curious in his heart. Relying on his power, he was not afraid of any danger, so he jumped off the tree and touched it silently. Behind the passage was a path that was opened up. Seeing that there should be people walking along the path, Bai Qiuran finally walked out of the forest and came to a cliff. Looking down, there was a little fire in a dark wilderness. ¡°What did you see?¡± Feeling Bai Qiuran¡¯s movements, Wise Immortal, who pretended to be dead for most of the day, shook his head and asked: ¡°Let me take a look too.¡± Bai Qiuran raised Wise Immortal¡¯s head and let him see the mes in the wilderness. As a result, Wise Immortal said without thinking: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the settlement of the human race?¡± ¡°correct.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°From the edge of the river, you can see that this girl Jiang Lan seems to have a good impression of Human Race.¡± ¡°Oh, speaking of this, I forgot to tell you.¡± Wise Immortal was only at this time to make up for it. ¡°That little girl is a hybrid of god and human.¡± ¡°Hybrid?¡± Bai Qiuran said in surprise: ¡°Is she a demigod?¡± ¡°There is no such thing as ¡°demigod¡±. She is a pure-blooded god, the kind who has perfectly inherited the godhood of the previous generation.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Miss Su is a half-demon, that¡¯s because the bloodline of the Demon Emperor has been passed down for so many generations, but it is still unable topletely offset the bloodline of our human race. But the bloodline of the gods is different. The bloodline level of the gods is too highpare to other races in this era. The children born from their union with other races either died directly or were pure-blooded gods.¡± ¡°Then her attitude towards Human Race can also be exined.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded while holding his chin. ¡°So, who are her parents?¡± ¡°If you ask for their name, I can only say that Great Wisdom can¡¯t see it. Perhaps for Heaven of this era, their names are not yet worth remembering.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°I only know that her father is an ordinary human race, and her mother, who used to be the god in charge of medicine, seems to have been in charge of the sea in theter period.¡± ¡°So what about her?¡± Bai Qiuran asked again. ¡°She, as you heard, is in charge of the gue and medicine. Of course, she has inherited her mother¡¯s authority over the sea.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°She is in charge of the sea but does not live in the sea. She is in charge of the gue but lives so close to the human race. I am afraid that those guys in the sky are thinking of ways to get rid of her all the time.¡± ¡°In other words, from our standpoint, can we trust her?¡± Bai Qiuran asked finally. ¡°Look at you, anyway, she is considered to be a friendly god, and for now, there is no reason to harm you.¡± Wise Immortal hesitated for a moment, and then said: ¡°By the way, I understand the reason why you wanted to pee after drinking the wine from the fruit juice.¡± ¡°what reason?¡± ¡°In the wine of the golden pulp tree, there was actually a sac that was poisoned.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°Yes, as you guessed, it was the little girl who got there. You want to pee because your body actively excreted the indigestible highly toxic substances in your body. In other words, the dragon of that celestial god was actually poisoned to death by your urine...¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face copsed. ¡°You said she won¡¯t harm me.¡± ¡°She really didn¡¯t intend to hurt you. The medicine is put in a ce that the human race can¡¯t reach. The target he wants to poison to death is likely passing animals or even gods. Who knew you would go there to drink?¡± Wise Immortal sighed: ¡°I have faults too. I didn¡¯t see it clearly at the time, but anyway, your body is really tough and there is no danger, just as nothing has happened.¡± Book 6: 15: Lu Wu

Book 6: Chapter 15: Lu Wu

The next day, Bai Qiuran, who was lying in the hammock, was shaken awake at dawn. He opened his eyes and looked down sideways, and found that Jiang Lan was kicking his hammock with her feet. The tree was so thick that three people were needed to hug around it, yet it was shaken violently by a little girl¡¯s feet in straw sandals. ¡°Get up.¡± Seeing him sticking out his head, Jiang Lan said to him very coldly: ¡°Come down to eat.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out, then leaped off the hammock which was four or five meters above the ground, andnded on the ground. ¡°This thing is for you. Put it on.¡± Jiang Lan put a pair of straw sandals into Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands and then walked into the cabin without saying a word. Bai Qiuran took the straw sandals and froze for a moment, then smiled bitterly and stuffed his bare feet into the straw sandals. This pair of straw sandals were exactly the size of his soles. Although the materials were rough, the handwork is very delicate andfortable to wear. It seemed that Jiang Lan was not as indifferent to everything as she showed, but was a very careful girl. Walking to the door of the hut, Bai Qiuran smelled a scent of meat. He saw that Jiang Lan was putting a ck y pot on the low table in the hut, and then using a wooden spoon to scoop out the broth in the pot, poured it into two wooden bowls. After doing all this, she sat down on a small stool by the table and pointed to the opposite side of her. ¡°Sit.¡± She picked up the wooden bowl and said briefly: ¡°Eat.¡± Bai Qiuran walked to the opposite side of her, picked up the wooden bowl, and saw that Jiang Lan had picked up her own bowl, and started eating. There was no other tableware on the table, only two shaved wooden sticks, which should be chopsticks of this era. Bai Qiuran picked up the bowl and took a sip. The seasoning in this soup was only coarse salt and some tasted like coriander. nts, but the broth itself tastes very delicious. Anyhow, there were chopsticks. Bai Qiuranforted himself, and then followed Jiang Lan¡¯s example, and had a rather ¡°rich¡± breakfast. In this era, women do not have the kind ofter generations in order to maintain the feminine image. Survival came first here. Therefore, Jiang Lan¡¯s eating style was very masculine, and it could even be described as bold and unrestrained. Even Bai Qiuran had to gobble it up, barely catching up with her speed. Perhaps because she was a god, Jiang Lan had a big appetite. Bai Qiuran only ate a bowl of broth in a y pot, and the rest went into her belly. After done eating and drinking, Jiang Lan used some des of grass to clean up the oil stains on the mouth, and then put the dishes and chopsticks into the y pot, and brought them to the nearby river, and brushed them clean. Bai Qiuran stayed in the house. After Jiang Lan got everything done and returned with the washed kitchen utensils, Jiang Lan asked him the first question of the day. ¡°Can you fly?¡± Bai Qiuran immediately felt an unstoppable fury, but he also understood that this little girl was not malicious, so he patiently replied in a dull voice: ¡°I do not know.¡± In fact, as early as this era, on the way before meeting Jiang Lan, Bai Qiuran, who now possessed True Qi, tried to fly by flying sword, but the facts proved that even if he possessed the True Qi, ordinary iron swords could not bear his power. Once the True Qi entered the sword, let alone flying, even if Bai Qiuran rxes his fine control of power a little, the de would directly dpose into some kind of basic particles. ording to Wise Immortal¡¯s guess, even in the Land Immortal era, he could not find a sword capable of carrying Bai Qiuran¡¯s True Qi. After working hard for a long time, he finally had a small amount of True Qi in the Purple Mansion, but Bai Qiuran still couldn¡¯t fly freely, which was tantamount to another bad news for him. ¡°Really? You can¡¯t?¡± Perhaps not being able to fly was not a rare thing for the gods, so Jiang Lan was not surprised by Bai Qiuran¡¯s answer, she said: ¡°Then I will take you up...but you have to be mentally prepared. I am unpopr in the sky. Don¡¯t me me if you are involved.¡± ¡°Hmm, I won¡¯t me you.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°Then get closer.¡± Bai Qiuran moved slightly in Jiang Lan¡¯s direction and stood about one meter away from her. Jiang Lan looked at him, suddenly stretched out her hand and yanked his arm abruptly, at the same time coldly said: ¡°I told you to get closer! How can you learn the habit of heavenly god¡¯s mother-inw before you go to heaven?¡± Bai Qiuran was caught off guard and was stunned, leaning against Jiang Lan¡¯s side, and then a cloud of mist rose up under the little girl¡¯s feet, lifting the two of them up to the sky. Jiang Lan led him through the clouds, across the gxy, and ascended to the top of the sky. At the confluence of the Milky Way, Bai Qiuran saw a scene he was quite familiar with. Built on the shore of the Milky Way, a jadedder leads directly to the heavenly pce. However,pared to the old sky that has copsed after tens of thousands of years, this ce was much more prosperous at this moment. Countless small boats came from all directions, and gods with various appearances standing on them. They all climbed up the sky along this jadedder to pay homage to the supreme master of this era and enjoy the life that only the gods can enjoy. Aftering here, Bai Qiuran also intuitively felt how bad Jiang Lan¡¯s poprity was. These gods, who were originally full of peaceful smiles, changed their faces when they saw Jiang Lan, and they evaded one after another, gave way to Jiang Lan and Bai Qiuran, and some even yelled while turning the bow of the ship directly, returning from the Milky Way to where they came from. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about this either, she took Bai Qiuran up from the jadedder to the former Heaven Gate. The appearance of the Heavenly Pce in its heyday waspletely different from the ruins Bai Qiuran had seen before. Behind the Heaven Gate, it was no longer a ruined wall, but a towering peak. The peak was ttened to build a prosperous city. Inside, people could faintly see that there are countless gods living here. And on the square outside the Heaven Gate, a god whose body was as huge as a mountain, with a human face and a tiger body, was lying here, guarding the Heaven Gate. ording to what Wise Immortal said, this guy was Lu Wu, the god who once guarded Heaven Gate. Seeing Jiang Laning, the giant raised his head, muffled like thunder, and asked: ¡°The Goddess of gue, why are you here today? Your Majesty did not dere you to see him.¡± ¡°Lu Wu.¡± Jiang Lan stepped forward, looked up at it, and then said: ¡°I brought a new god to His Majesty.¡± She stepped aside and let Lu Wu see Bai Qiuran behind her. ¡°Oh?¡± After watching for a while, Lu Wu said in a dull voice: ¡°It¡¯s true that our gods are infallible. Little guy, what supernatural power do you have?¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head to think for a moment, then clutched his biceps and said: ¡°Um...I think I have a lot of strength, is it a supernatural power?¡± Book 6: 16: Bai Qiuran Cant Fly

Book 6: Chapter 16: Bai Qiuran Can''t Fly

¡°Strength?¡± Lu Wu¡¯s voice sounded disappointed. ¡°In other words, there is no other supernatural power, right...nothing, just follow me, let me see how strong you really are.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Jiang Lan, and the little girl replied coldly: ¡°Go! Lu Wu is not only in charge of the capital under the sky but also in charge of the Nine Departments of the Sky. He is responsible for granting positions for new gods on behalf of the Heavenly Emperor.¡± ¡°For His Majesty, you should use the honorific title.¡± Lu Wu got up from the ground with some helplessness. The tall bodyparable to ny-nine tigers in the legend stepped on the ground, but silently. He turned around and walked up to a white jade staircase next to the sky. Bai Qiuran red at Jiang Lan, then he followed Lu Wu¡¯s footsteps to a tform somewhere higher in the sky. There was a hollow in the center of this tform with a huge ck rock in it. Lu Wu came to the tform and pointed to the huge rock. ¡°Go, try to lift that huge rock.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at it and then walked to the edge of the giant rock. He stretched out his hand to test it, and the giant rock shook without feeling how heavy. Considering that the gods are at least nine hundred feet from the body, this kind of giant rock may be just a dumbbell for exercising their fingers. Therefore after Bai Qiuran thought about it, he thought this should be done very easily. So he raised this huge rock with one hand. ¡°Huh? You are quite strong.¡± Lu Wu¡¯s voice became softer. ¡°This huge rock has supernatural power attached to it, and its weight isparable to some particrly towering mountains on the ground. An ordinary god can¡¯t lift it up. I didn¡¯t expect you to do so rxedly.¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned for a moment and stood there holding a huge rock with one hand. He didn¡¯t know should he continue to hold it or not, feeling very embarrassed. However, Lu Wu ignored his feelings, but directly said: ¡°Since you can move the mountain so easily, then you can try again, how far can you throw this huge rock. Here, there is the sky outside, just throw it away.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at the shining gxy outside, a little hesitant: ¡°The stars outside are all gods, what if the rock hit them?¡± ¡°Ha, the vastness of this gxy is beyond your imagination. You look at these stars like small spots of light close at hand, but in fact, they are thousands of miles away from you.¡± Lu Wuughed and said: ¡°Today, if you can throw it to another star, let alone take all responsibility, I will inform His Majesty directly and give you the position of a divine general.¡± ¡°Remember what you just said.¡± Bai Qiuran tossed the rock ball in his hand like a bowling ball. ¡°I said it.¡± Lu Wu nodded. Bai Qiuran raised the rock ball and threw it out with a bang. He didn¡¯t use the energy in the Purple Pce, but simply used the muscle power of his body, but even so, the huge rock still sted in the air as soon as it shot it. The shock wave visible to the naked eye spread. Even in the sky, you can see the huge white ring appearing above the sky, and in the center of the white ring, a white trajectory traverses the sky straightly, interspersed into the distant bright gxy. Immediately afterward, apanied by the toothy collision, various star gods¡¯ curses came from the gxy. ¡°Oh fuck, what is it?¡± ¡°My waist! My belt was knocked through!¡± ¡°Which one of the meteors is this? Is there no brake? I must go to His Majesty toin!¡± ¡°Three-Legged Crow, be careful! It ising towards you!¡± Listening to the chaotic voiceing from the gxy, Lu Wu took a step back, then looked at Bai Qiuran with an overjoyed expression, and said: ¡°Yes, yes, you really did it. The gods speak for themselves, so I¡¯ll go back and tell His Majesty the Emperor about you!¡± ¡°Thank you, great god Lu Wu.¡± Bai Qiuran arched his hands to Lu Wu. He thought about it just now, and felt that in this age dominated by the gods, seeking godhood in the Heavenly Court would also be good for him to collect the intelligence of the first Heaven Jealousy.¡± As for the hostile rtionship between the gods and the human race, he never said that he wouldn¡¯t betray. Lu Wu praised Bai Qiuran again. Before the words were finished, there was arge number of stars on the bright gxy side, which suddenly deviated from the established trajectory, and flew towards this side. They gradually transformed in the process of flying. Be a lot of tall, tall, and different-looking gods, surrounded this high tform. ¡°Which fucking bastard threw the stone?!¡± While shouting and cursing, they looked down at the tform, only to see Bai Qiuran and Lu Wu standing on the tform. ¡°Great god Lu Wu?¡± The moment they saw Lu Wu, these star gods all flinched, and then they asked: ¡°What are you doing here? And this one is...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll introduce to you, this is a newly born god.¡± Lu Wu stretched out his paws to push Bai Qiuran, and Bai Qiuran also took a few steps forward, arching his hands to the surrounding gods: ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Bai Qiuran.¡± ¡°His supernatural power is infinite strength.¡± Lu Wu smiled and said: ¡°The stone just now was thrown out when I asked him to try his power. I am going to rmend him to be a divine general... You guys, is that okay?¡± A group of gods looked at each other, then all nodded and said: ¡°Great goodness.¡± Then, as if they had forgotten their unpleasantness, they praised Bai Qiuran and Lu Wu. They praised Bai Qiuran¡¯s supernatural power and boundless future. They also praised Lu Wu¡¯s vision, and he was good at discovering talented ones for His Majesty the Emperor. Lu Wu was very proficient in shirking with them for a long time, and after receiving a few more social meetings, finally, let these gods go away. Then he turned to ask Bai Qiuran¡¯s name, and then said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will write the memorial, it will take a few days to wait for His Majesty to approve it. During this time, you will return to the ground first, and wait patiently... Sorry.¡± Lu Wu asked Bai Qiuran to go back first, while it stepped on the cloud and flew toward the higher-level heavenly pce, seemingly to deal with the follow-up affairs. Bai Qiuran followed its words and first returned to the square in front of the capital. Looking around, Bai Qiuran did not find Jiang Lan. ¡°Has she gone back already?¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s mood was a little bit depressed. The little girl was not rtives with him, so sending him here and introducing him to Lu Wu should be considered an extremely benevolent thing, but... ¡°Damn, I still can¡¯t fly now...¡± Bai Qiuran sighed as he walked along the jadedder towards the Milky Way below. Although he had passed through the pressure of heaven and had a little True Qi, the quantity was too little for him to fly, and the quality was too high for a normal flying sword. He couldn¡¯t find a sword that could bear his True Qi, so Bai Qiuran¡¯s current shoring could not be made up. ¡°Can I just jump down?¡± Standing on the edge of the Milky Way, Bai Qiuran stretched out his feet to tiptoe. ¡°Will it fall to the ground...¡± ¡°what are you doing?¡± A cold voice suddenly rang behind him. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to reduce the impact whennding...Huh?¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head and saw Jiang Lan standing behind him, and said in a daze: ¡°Did you not leave? I thought you went back by yourself.¡± Book 6: 17: This Is A Great Unity Society

Book 6: Chapter 17: This Is A Great Unity Society

¡°I¡¯m leaving, what are you going to do? Don¡¯t you know how to fly?¡± Jiang Lan asked coldly: ¡°What do you want? Can¡¯t you jump from here? The star energy in the gxy, even the high-ranking gods can¡¯t bear it, do you want to be a bloody mess?¡± Bai Qiuran coughed twice and didn¡¯t tell her that he had jumped in several times after tens of thousands of years from now on. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Jiang Lan pulled Bai Qiuran¡¯s arm over, and then the clouds formed, bring them to fly out of the Milky Way, slowlynding towards the ground. The two fell into the courtyard of Jiang Lan¡¯s cabin, and then Jiang Lan asked: ¡°What did Lu Wu tell you?¡± Bai Qiuran repeated what Lu Wu said to him before he left, and then Jiang Lan nodded and said: ¡°He is right. Since you have such power, it is natural to be noticed by the Emperor. But there are still a few days before this godhood is approved. Where do you want to stay?¡± ¡°I do not know either......¡± Bai Qiuran touched his head. His main goal at the moment was to find the legendary First Heaven Jealousy and ask this senior about the method of building a foundation, but he didn¡¯t know where to start because of the vastness of the world. The First Heaven Jealousy must be a human, but the group next to Jiang Lan¡¯s house was probably not the only human living on thisnd. So Bai Qiuran was going to wait first. When the godhood came down, he made several great contributions to the Heavenly Court, and then tried to use the intelligencework of the heavenly gods to help him find the First Heaven Jealousy. This was the most efficient method for now. ¡°Then these days, you can stay here. Although you are a god, your appearance is like a human. The alien beasts outside are not capable of distinguishing your race, and you don¡¯t need to stay outside and deal with the alien beasts.¡± Jiang Lan said coldly: ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to support you in vain. Those who don¡¯t work can¡¯t eat. If you want to live here, you have to work for me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. Helping with some work was nothing for him. To stay here, at least there was a hammock, so he did not need to lie in the wilderness to sleep. Second, this ce was close to the human settlements, and it was also convenient for him to observe the humans of this era and get in touch with them. ¡°Then you go find today¡¯s lunch and dinner. You don¡¯t know what kind of fruit you can eat, so let¡¯s hunt today.¡± Jiang Lan walked into the hut, then took out a wooden bow and a quiver of animal skins sewn with a few arrows. ¡°Around here, most of the furry beasts are edible. The arrowhead has my venom on it. As long as it is shot, it can paralyze the prey. Don¡¯t get it on your own, it will be troublesome to detoxify. I¡¯m toozy to bring you back myself.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Bai Qiuran took the wooden bow and quiver, slung it on his body, and nodded. Seeing Jiang Lan walk into the house and put a bamboo basket on his back, he curiously said: ¡°Why are you going?¡± Jiang Lan looked up at him and replied coldly: ¡°Go to work.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Hunting was not difficult for Bai Qiuran. He walked out of the yard side by side with Jiang Lan and parted ways on a small road halfway up the mountain. He scanned with his Soul Awareness, and found a few plump beasts that looked like goats nearby, and used Jiang Lan¡¯s arrows to paralyze them. By the way, Bai Qiuran felt that the wooden bow given by Jiang Lan was too fragile, so he ran to the beasts and directly stabbed the arrow into their torso. He found some vines nearby and tied these beasts together, and then Bai Qiuran began to fish. ¡°Hey, Wise Immortal, what do you think the work of the gods is like?¡± Holding an unknown de of grass in his mouth, Bai Qiuran looked for a good-looking piece of grass everywhere, andy on it and asked. ¡°You have to look at their godhood. With different godhood, the content of work is naturally different.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°ording to what Lu Wu said, it is estimated that the godhood given to you is to guard one side for the Emperor of Heaven. Anyway, it means that in peaceful days you had nothing to do but fishing all day, but when the wares you must go to the battlefield. As for that girl Jiang Lan, she is a goddess of gue, I guess her work is to manage the gues and toxins in the world.¡± ¡°Then the reason she is close to the human race, in fact, to facilitate the release of the gue?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°How the hell do I know that? If you care so much, why don¡¯t you go and have a look yourself?¡± Wise Immortal replied Bai Qiuran, and then stopped talking. However, his words reminded Bai Qiuran that in the future, he would also go to the human race to find clues about the First Heaven Jealousy. He took a few wild beasts back to Jiang Lan¡¯s hut, tied them to a wooden stake in the yard with vines, and then walked directly onto the path behind Jiang Lan¡¯s yard, jumped off the cliff, and walking to the nearby human settlement. He belonged to the human race, so after using the extremely fast speed to get out of the few warriors guarded by spears at the door, Bai Qiuran pretended to be one of them casually, wandering in the settlements where the human race lived. The human race of this era was very difficult to survive, so along the way, all humans Bai Qiuran has seen, except for the children who are not as high as his knees, were all working. Regardless of men, women, young or old, strong people go hunting and guarding. Those who are weaker go to the settlement to nt and gather. Some people holds and go to catch fish in the river next to them. In short, everyone is doing their own thing. Only Bai Qiuran was an idler, wandering idly in the settlement in broad daylight. Moreover, the scale of this settlement was not thatrge, at most 1,000 people. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know what kind of human settlements of this size are in this era, but in his era, this kind of settlement was notparable to arge vige in some wealthy countries. Everyone should have seen faces in this kind of small ce. Fortunately, the people in the settlement were currently busy with their own affairs, so they didn¡¯t notice him, an idler whom no one has seen before. After some observations, Bai Qiuran discovered that all humans in this era seemed to be cultivators in the Qi Refining stage. Because of their spiritual energy, they were born very strong. Only a few sick and weak ones did not cross the threshold of the Qi Refining stage. However, because the immortal ancestor has not yet appeared and taught the humans the method of cultivation, there is only the Qi Refining stage in this settlement. Even the strongest fighters are just the strength of the peak of the Qi Refining stage, and those outside at every turn. Compared with the alien beasts that are equivalent to the distraction andbination, human beings are indeed at the lower level of the food chain. However, walking in this kind of settlement where everyone was in the Qi Refining stage gave Bai Qiuran a sense of belonging. ¡°Ah, this is a Great Unity society.¡± He sighed and walked around the settlement, but he didn¡¯t find Jiang Lan¡¯s whereabouts here, so he left the settlement and walked forward along the river next to the settlement for a while. At this moment, he suddenly saw an idler who was as innocent as himself. It was a young human, sitting next to a puddle where the river flows, with a fishing next to him, and it seemed that he should be a fisher. However, at this time, he was in a state of fishing, looking at the water, motionless. Bai Qiuran thought for a while, and then walked towards him. Book 6: 18: Spiritual Immortal Physique

Book 6: Chapter 18: Spiritual Immortal Physique

¡°Hey, young man.¡± Bai Qiuran came behind the young man and asked him: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What!¡± Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s voice, the young man was taken aback. He jumped up from the rock, stepped on the water pool, and then turned back into a defensive posture. ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°Do not be nervous.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand gently. ¡°I am a human.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re also a human...¡± The young man breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Bai Qiuran¡¯s appearance. He quickly climbed up from the pool with his hands and feet, and checked whether there was any strange creature on his feet. Then, he asked Bai Qiuran: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your face. You are not from the settlement. Where do youe from?¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know where there was a human in this world, so he could only answer casually: ¡°I came from outside, and now I live on a nearby mountain. s, don¡¯t talk about this. I think you should havee to fish. Why are you looking at the water pool in a daze? What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°A ha ha ha......¡± When Bai Qiuran mentioned fishing, the young man was a little embarrassed. He touched the back of his head and replied: ¡°Actually, I was just thinking whether our human race can be stronger.¡± ¡°Ok?¡± Bai Qiuran was taken aback for a moment, and then asked with interest: ¡°Interesting idea, can you tell me the details?¡± ¡°Once, there was a god who must not be named who taught us human race how to use the energy in our body. This kind of thing is called [Qi]. Now, the human race relies on this energy and the protection of the gods to reluctantly survive in this dangerous world.¡± This young man stretched out his hand, and a faint white light appeared on his palm. It turned out to be a human race at the peak of the Qi refining period. ¡°But after this energy has grown to a certain stage, it stopped developingpletely. There is no room for it in our bodies. I was thinking, if we can make this energy stronger, then we can also be stronger. Maybe one day, we can also rely on our own hands to hunt those terrifying monsters as high as a mountain in the wilderness.¡± ¡°I think your idea is very good.¡± Bai Qiuran praised. ¡°Hey, I just thought about it. I don¡¯t have a clue as to how to do it.¡± The young man smiled embarrassedly and then grabbed the fishing next to him. ¡°I haven¡¯t caught any fish today. I have to hurry up. Brother, if possible, go home soon. Although there are gods around here, the beasts will still attack us at night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll help you catch the fish.¡± Bai Qiuran snatched the young man¡¯s fishing, and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s continue the topic you just mentioned. I know how to make the [Qi] in the body stronger.¡± While talking, he threw the fishing into the pool, and then pulled it casually. The was full of plump white fish. The young man caught the fishes thrown by Bai Qiuran, and then said in surprise: ¡°What? Brother, you actually know? Then, can you...¡± ¡°Of course I can.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled slightly and said: ¡°The way to be stronger is...¡± He just wanted to pick a suitable one from countless strange foundation-building secrets in his mind, but at this moment, the sense of rejection once again came, and he was once again banished from the world by Heaven. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can do that.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°Heaven does not allow history to be changed. If you tell him directly, then the Immortal Emperor and the Immortal Ancestor won¡¯t appear.¡± This repulsion came and went quickly, and after a few seconds, Bai Qiuran returned to the world. ¡°That bitch is hypocritical.¡± He curled his mouth. ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you say anything suddenly?¡± The young man on the opposite side looked forward to it, but suddenly saw Bai Qiuran in a daze, and then began to curse, he thought for a while and asked carefully: ¡°Did I provoke you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you.¡± Bai Qiuran patted him on the shoulder and said: ¡°Come on, look at that puddle.¡± The young man was an honest person. Bai Qiuran let him watch, so he stared at the water pool. Bai Qiuran¡¯s other hand moved slightly, making the Hand Seal of Freezing, condensing the water vapor in the air, and forming a hazy mist on the surface of the pool. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s foggy on the water, brother.¡± The young man eximed. ¡°How is it? Does the mist on the water look like the Qi in the human body?¡± The young man nodded, and Bai Qiuran continued: ¡°Look again, watch carefully.¡± He increased the output of the Hand Seal of Freezing, and the water vapor floating on the surface of the water pool suddenly condensed into water droplets and dripped into the water pool. The young man¡¯s eyes widened, and after a few seconds, he was suddenly overjoyed. ¡°Big brother, I understand!¡± At this time, Bai Qiuran, who was standing by, suddenly felt that the Qi in this young man¡¯s body instantly condensed and turned into a thick True Qi flowing in his limbs. Bai Qiuran¡¯s face instantly became like someone who just swallowed a pound of shit. ¡°Huh? This young man turned out to be the Spiritual Immortal Physique!¡± Wise Immortal eximed in a low voice: ¡°Unexpectedly, I was able to witness all three legendary physiques of cultivator ¨C Heavenly Demon, Spiritual Immortal and Heavenly Jealousy...Old Bai, it was really a correct decision to follow you at the beginning.¡± The speed of this boy¡¯s foundation building was very fast, and because of the special physique and the abundant aura of this era, his foundation building was quite perfect. After sessfully building the foundation, the boy tried to transport the True Qi in his body and expelled a palm toward a giant tree next to him. With a snapping sound, a hollow in the shape of a palm print appeared on the giant tree, and young people could even see the back of the giant tree through this hollow. ¡°Brother! No, I should call you a Wiseman!¡± The young man shouted in surprise: ¡°I made it!¡± ¡°Yes, you seeded.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled very kindly. He patted the young man on the shoulder, but a dark thought emerged uncontrobly in his heart. His neck is very fragile, I just need a little bit of force, and he will be gone... Shaking his head vigorously, Bai Qiuran felt that maybe he had been with demonic cultivators like Su Xiangxue and Li Jinyao for a long time, and therefore having thoughts that only a demonic cultivator could have. Concentrated, he looked at the young man, and the young man also carried the fishing full of big white fish and smiled at him: ¡°Wiseman, I¡¯m going to tell every tribe in the settlement this hopeful news!¡± ¡°Just do what you want.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me Wiseman, I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°Then why should I call you?¡± ¡°This......¡± Bai Qiuran hesitated for a moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t dislike it, you can call me... Master.¡± Book 6: 19: Li

Book 6: Chapter 19: Li

¡°Master!¡± The young man immediately kneeled. ¡°Ok.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and asked: ¡°Then, you are now my registered disciple. Anyway, do you have a name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a name. I should have had it, but my parents died, and the gods took my name away.¡± The young man chuckled. ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Tell me the details.¡± The young man told him about it, and Bai Qiuran learned that the young man¡¯s parents were dead in the hands of the gods. As for the reason, it was also very simple. The gods protected the human race, but they also formted detailed rules for the human race. Because of idents, his parents failed to give the offering the gods wanted on time, so the gods took their lives. They also took away the young man¡¯s name. ¡°But everyone in the settlement treats me very well.¡± The young manughed: ¡°Although there is no name, I am the only person in the vige who has no name. When someone says [Hey], I can understand that it is calling me.¡± Bai Qiuran was silent for a while. Although the young man was very optimistic, Bai Qiuran estimated that judging from the custom of worshipping the gods of this era, the human race in the settlement couldn¡¯t treat the son of the people who vited the rules well. It was just that in this era, one morebor was an extra guarantee for survival, so the young man was epted by the people in the settlement instead of being driven out of the settlement directly and letting him fend for himself. ¡°Although you¡¯re just my registered disciple, it can¡¯t be without a name.¡± After thinking about it, Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Why don¡¯t I make one for you?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± A hesitant look appeared on the young man¡¯s face. Bai Qiuran could see that he still wanted a name in his heart, but he said: ¡°However, no matter what name you choose, you must report it to the gods through the wizards in the settlement, and the gods must agree.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll make one for you first.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand: ¡°This name is for the time being when I call you. After a while, when I say it will be fine, you can tell the wizard and let him pass this name for you.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± The young man also asked expectantly: ¡°Master, what kind of name are you going to give me?¡± ¡°Well, I think about it...¡± ording to what he heard, because of the sparse poption, most people¡¯s names in this era contained a single character, and there were no surnames to speak of. Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyes flickered around, thinking about the name he was about to give to the young man. Mountains, rivers,kes, and seas were not suitable. World? seemed to be too stupid... While thinking about it, Bai Qiuran¡¯s eyes dazzled the human settlements, and suddenly saw a group of humans being led by a wizard, offering a plump yak-like livestock as a sacrifice to the gods. They knelt on the ground and kept worshipping, muttering something in their mouths. Bai Qiuran raised his eyebrows and suddenly turned his head and said to the young man: ¡°Yes, you will call it [Li] from now on.¡± ¡°[Li]?¡± The young man asked with some surprise: ¡°Master, what does [Li] mean?¡± ¡°[Li] means standing.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his hand and wrote a standing character on the ground. ¡°As for why I gave you this name, I will tell you when the timees.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The young man was overjoyed. ¡°I have a name.¡± ¡°I will call you [Li] from now on.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will send you back to the settlement first.¡± Now, the young man who should be called ¡°Li¡± nodded, picked up the fishing full of white fish, and walked towards the settlement with Bai Qiuran. The guards at the gate of the settlement obviously knew Li, so even if they saw Bai Qiuran who was following him with a face, they didn¡¯t stop him. The whole settlement was surrounded by a circle made of sharp logs to defend against wild beasts, and Li¡¯s home lived on the edge of the settlement closest to the wooden wall, which was one of the most dangerous ces in the whole settlement. ¡°I have to keep my spear at hand at night.¡± Li smiled as he walked: ¡°Otherwise, beasts maye in when you fall asleep, but because of a blessing in disguise, I can asionally get more hunting gains than others.¡± ¡°Then, you have a pretty good time.¡± Bai Qiuran said casually. As he was walking, he suddenly saw a group of people on the side of the clearing. There was a wizard in the middle of the crowd, holding a crooked bone staff made of animal bones and wood, and chanting. ¡°What is that?¡± Bai Qiuran stopped and asked curiously. ¡°That?¡± Li stopped and exined: ¡°That¡¯s the wizard in the settlement that did the ritual to drive the Goddess of gue away. People in the settlement are sick, which means the Goddess of gue is at work. If the Goddess of gue is driven out in this way, the sickness of the people in the settlement will be healed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Goddess of gue also a god?¡± Bai Qiuran thought that when he had just met Jiang Lan, her unceremonious tone towards the celestial god, it was obvious that she was much stronger than that god. ¡°Dare you drive her away? Are you not afraid that she wille back to avenge you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know this either.¡± Li was a little ignorant. ¡°But the rules are all set by the gods. Maybe the Goddess of gue can be driven away by us. Otherwise, there will be other gods to subdue her, right?¡± Bai Qiuran recalled for a moment that he followed Jiang Lan to the sky and saw the other gods avoided her. He said to his heart that this was nonsense. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Bai Qiuran proposed. ¡°Okay, you can wait a while.¡± Li walked to his hut and opened arge urn that was more than one meter high next to the house. The urn was filled with water. He poured all the white fish in the fishing into the urn and skillfully hung the fishing to dry. Then he said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Master, I will take you over and have a look.¡± He chose a hignd in the settlement, where they could clearly see the situation in the center of the crowd. Bai Qiuran was brought here by him and looked towards the center of the crowd and saw a few sick people in the crowd. Lying on the ground covered with animal skins, and among them, a wizard was jumping around, chanting words that Bai Qiuran could not understand. After watching the old for a long time, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Is his mouth never dry?¡± ¡°Master, the wizard relies on this to eat.¡± Li smiled bitterly: ¡°He must have been used to it long ago.¡± After watching for a while, Bai Qiuran suddenly saw the change. At the edge of the settlement, a miasma suddenly gathered and turned into a cloud full of poisonous mist. Before long, Jiang Lan walked out of the clouds with a cold face, and walked towards the sick people in the crowd. Seeing hering, the crowd stepped aside in horror, while the wizard danced weird dance steps to go to Jiang Lan, screaming, and waving the long stick made of bone in his hand behind her, like driving something away. ¡°Mentally retarded...¡± Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help saying. Book 6: 20: This Is Too Mentally Retarded, I Cannot Bear It!

Book 6: Chapter 20: This Is Too Mentally Retarded, I Cannot Bear It!

Of course, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay attention to the mentall re... the wizard, she came to a few sick patients on her own, and then stretched out her hand to them. Several centipede-like poisonous insects came out of her sleeves, bit the arms of the patients, and began to suck blood. ¡°This is sucking the gue.¡± Li exined in a low voice: ¡°The Goddess of gue is about to take away her dependents.¡± Several poisonous insects were desperately sucking blood, looking terrible, but on the contrary, as the poisonous insects sucked, the ailing people¡¯splexion improved a lot. ¡°Hey, Wise Immortal.¡± Bai Qiuran took a closer look, and said while he was not paying attention: ¡°If I read it right...¡± ¡°Well, you did. I¡¯m afraid that is the rudimentary form of Gu technique.¡± Wise Immortal replied in a low voice: ¡°The girl is using poisonous insects to treat other people¡¯s illnesses.¡± ¡°Feudal superstition kills people.¡± Bai Qiuran said leisurely. After sucking blood for a while, Jiang Lan took back the poisonous insect from his hand, and theplexions of several patients looked much better. The human races in the crowd showed joy, but no one expressed gratitude to Jiang Lan. She didn¡¯t say anything, turned around and walked in the direction where she hade. The crazy wizard followed behind her again, chanting a spell while waving a bone stick. ¡°This is too mentally retarded.¡± Seeing the wizard¡¯s actions, Bai Qiuran felt very mncholy. ¡°I can¡¯t bear it.¡± It is estimated that Jiang Lan also felt that the wizard was mentally retarded, so when she walked back, she quickly sped up her pace, escaped into the mist of miasma, and disappeared. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Li said: ¡°The Goddess of gue has been driven away, and everyone¡¯s illness has been cured.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while, and decided to tell Li about the problem, so he asked: ¡°Li, I ask you, do you really think that someone is sick, does it have anything to do with that Goddess of gue?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± Li answered honestly: ¡°Each god performs their own duties. It stands to reason that the Goddess of gue is indeed the evil god who is in charge of the gue and makes people sick, but I think that if the Goddess of gue is really a terrible god like the rumors, it is unreasonable for our wizard to still live so healthy...After all, when he presided over the ceremony, even I wanted to beat him a little bit.¡± ¡°You have a root of wisdom, kid.¡± Bai Qiuran opened his mouth, and once again felt the sense of rejection from Heaven, so he said: ¡°Next time I have a chance, I will tell you about medicine and Gu techniques. Come here today. You go home early, and I will go home to rest.¡± ¡°Huh? Master you...¡± Before he finished speaking, a gust of wind suddenly blew on the ground, making him unable to open his eyes. When the wind stopped and he opened his eyes again, there was no sign of Bai Qiuran in the surroundings, except a deep straw shoe print on the ground. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Where have you been?¡± As soon as he returned to the hut, Bai Qiuran heard Jiang Lan ask coldly. ¡°Go out and wander around.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tie the prey there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant just because you are a god. The outside world is not safe even if you are a god. You are not the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. There will always be someone in this world who can beat you.¡± Jiang Lan said coldly: ¡°Come here and help me deal with these ramshorn beasts.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Qiuran responded and followed Jiang Lan. The little girl took these few things called ¡°ramshorn beasts¡± to the river, lifted some of the river water with divine power to wash them, and then took a long knife and swiftly cut its neck with a swipe. The blood ran out, and the ramshorn beast quickly lost strength. Then Jiang Lan raised the knife again and began to peel and cut the meat. Her hands were very swift, but the knife in her hand looked very blunt, which made her movements look a bit difficult. Bai Qiuran looked at the side for a while, and then said: ¡°Let me do it.¡± He asked Jiang Lan to step aside, but instead of taking the knife, he released a sword beam from his palm and easily smashed the whole beast into several regr portions. . ¡°What?¡± Seeing his sword beam, Jiang Lan asked slightly with interest: ¡°Is this your supernatural power?¡± ¡°No, this is called a sword beam.¡± Bai Qiuran swiftly caught the second ramshorn beast and replied: ¡°After cultivation, everyone can master it...Do I have to kill this one too?¡± ¡°Kill them all. I will use them to make jerky.¡± Jiang Lan answered, then asked: ¡°This kind of power is something that everyone can learn?¡± ¡°Yes, if you are interested, I can also teach you.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Besides, I have done research on the poisons you manipted, so we can talk about it and make progress together if it¡¯s okay.¡± Bai Qiuran handled the pile of things very quickly, and then threw the water into the wild under Jiang Lan¡¯s guidance, carried the essence and some useful bones, and returned to the hut. People in this era only ate two meals a day. After eating a meal equivalent to dinner, Bai Qiuran assists Jiang Lan in processing the remaining flesh and bones, and then Jiang Lan hesitated to ask: ¡°You told me that you can teach me a trick before...¡± She seemed to want to learn, but she was a little bit ashamed to speak out. Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If you want to learn, I will teach you.¡± He was not afraid that Jiang Lan would use this technique to do evil. First, from what he had just observed in the human race, Jiang Lan was not a vicious deity, andstly, it was not like learning the sword beam could make you invincible. The sword beam could increase the attack ability of the human race at the same level a little, and not every human race is the same as Bai Qiuran. In fact, the sword beam was essentially an application of energy. In theory, any creature could learn it. As a god, Jiang Lan had a very strong understanding, and she was born with strong divine power in her body, so it didn¡¯t take long. Before it got dark, under the guidance of Bai Qiuran, she sessfully cultivated her first sword beam. Seeing the sword light lingering at the fingertips, the little girl¡¯s face showed a hint of joy, but the joy quickly dissipated again and returned to her cold look. ¡°Thank you for teaching me this.¡± Jiang Lan said: ¡°In return, I will give you this thing.¡± She walked into the hut, searched for it for a long time, then walked out with a ck and socky whip and stuffed it into Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a relic left by my grandfather. He was also a god.¡± Jiang Lan exined: ¡°Holding it, you can be immune to most of the toxins in this world. My grandpa had this thing in the first ce before he obtained the godhood rted to medicine.¡± ¡°The godhood of medicine...Thank you.¡± Bai Qiuran wanted to say that in fact, toxins shouldn¡¯t cause much damage to him, but this is after all people¡¯s intentions. He took the whip and asked: ¡°But why, since medicine has been invented in this world, the human race in that settlement still has to use the dance ritual to cure the disease?¡± After hearing the words, Jiang Lan gave a slight pause and asked: ¡°Did you see it?¡± Although her tone did not change, Bai Qiuran could hear her being a little bit embarrassed. Indeed, if he was in her shoes,ing and going when a mentally retarded sang and danced behind him, he would also feel ashamed to speak out. Bai Qiuran nodded, Jiang Lan thought for a while, and then said: ¡°There is no medicine. Of course, it is because the godhood of medicine has been wiped out by the Emperor of Heaven. There is nothing to say.¡± Book 6: 21: Remnants Of The Previous Dynasty

Book 6: Chapter 21: Remnants Of The Previous Dynasty

Speaking of this topic, Jiang Lan seemed a little unwilling to continue. After closing the topic hastily, the little girl drove Bai Qiuran out and went into the house to rest by herself. Days passed quickly. After Bai Qiuran had collected food for Jiang Lan in the daytime, he would go to the nearby human settlement to see if Li was still alive. At night, he made Wise Immortal teach him the spells about space. At any rate, he finally had the True Qi, so he wanted to try difficult things. Moreover, ording to Wise Immortal, space spells were the prerequisite skills of time spells. To decipher the time runes in the god rune model, Bai Qiuran must first be proficient in space spells. After a few days, relying on his own talents, it could be regarded as a fruitful harvest, at least Bai Qiuran currently had no problem opening up a simple small space on the object. A few dayster, outside Jiang Lan¡¯s yard, two uninvited guests suddenly arrived. The people who came were two gods, but they did note in. Instead, they wandered outside the miasma ring near Jiang Lan¡¯s house. It seemed that they also knew the power of the poisonous fog made by the righteous god of gue and poison. When they came, Jiang Lan had already gone to work. Sensing their breath, Bai Qiuran walked out of the miasma range, and saw two blue-faced gods standing in the woods with a height of tens of meters. ¡°Excuse me, is the high god Bai Qiuran here?¡± Seeing Bai Qiuraning out, the two gods bowed very politely. ¡°I am Bai Qiuran, yes.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. The two gods looked at each other, and then one of the gods took out a huge golden scroll from his waist and drew it apart and read: ¡°The high god Bai Qiuran, listen to His Majesty¡¯s order.¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head slightly. Maybe it was thinking that Bai Qiuran was a new-born god, and didn¡¯t understand all the rules, so the two gods didn¡¯t say anything, they just started to read: ¡°The new god Bai Qiuran is infinitely powerful and brave. He is specially appointed as the Mighty Marshal of the Eastern Army. From now he is in charge of the easternnd, guarding the tranquility of the mortal realm.¡± ¡°...Bai Qiuran took the order.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his hands high and took over the huge golden scrolls that the two gods had put down. It was estimated that it was also a deliberate temptation. The golden scrolls handed over by the two gods did not shrink but kept their original size and weight. When they were ced in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand, the surrounding tree trunks shook lightly. But when they saw Bai Qiuran taking over the scroll as usual, and letting it shrink and hold it around his waist, they really showed a respectful look. ¡°The high god, pleasee with us.¡± One of the gods looked at the house surrounded by miasma and whispered: ¡°It¡¯s not auspicious here... After going back, His Majesty has prepared a ce for you.¡± Bai Qiuran just wanted to ask Jiang Lan what was going on, when suddenly she saw the little girl appearing on the road ahead. The two tall gods also saw her, but at this time, the two giants seemed to have encountered something terrible and avoided it very badly. One of the gods whispered to Bai Qiuran: ¡°The high god, please excuse us for a while. We wille to you againter.¡± ¡°Well, go go go.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. The two gods flew into the sky as if they had fled from something dangerous. Jiang Lan also saw this when she came over and asked: ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What godhood has the Emperor of Heaven bestowed upon you?¡± ¡°Something like... Mighty Marshal of Eastern Army?¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°It seems that he let me manage the Eastern Land.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite good. You are equivalent to one of the five great emperors on the earth, and the Eastern Land was the richest of them all. Although your poisition is still lower than the five great emperors, but it is enough to see that the emperor ces high hopes on you.¡± Jiang Lan nodded and said lightly: ¡°Go ahead. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Bai Qiuran also gave her a hand: ¡°In the past few days, I would like to thank Miss Jiang for taking care of me. I don¡¯t say thank you very much. If you need any help in the future, you cane to me. Bai Qiuran will definitely help you.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply, silently walked past Bai Qiuran, then waved her hand with her back to him as the response. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After parting ways with Jiang Lan, he had been going around outside. Not long after, the two gods came up. Perhaps it was because Lu Wu had informed them in advance, they consciously took Bai Qiuran into the clouds and flew to the destination. During the flight, Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Can I ask you a little question?¡± ¡°The high god, please do not hesitate to ask.¡± The two gods bowed their heads and said: ¡°We will tell everything we know.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled, knowing that their ¡°everything¡± was definitely a polite remark. But to him who knew nothing, any information was a gain, so he asked: ¡°Speaking of which, about the human race...¡± ¡°Human race? Ah, does high god care because they look simr to you?¡± One of the godsughed and said: ¡°They are indeed the best-looking race on thisnd. Speaking of which, apart from His Majesty the Emperor, you are the second deity we have seen that looks like a human. But you have to remember that we and they are two different races. You are born noble. For them, you can treat them as subjects, livestock, or even objects, but you must not sympathize with them and stand with them. You are a God, they are humans. Gods and humans are different.¡± The problem was that I am actually a human being. Bai Qiuran ndered a few words and then asked: ¡°So, how many human settlements are there on thisnd like the one next to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. The human race is not a strong race in the first ce. Thanks to us seeing that they are beautifully born and taking care of them, they barely survive. They surrendered to our feet in order to save their lives.¡± One of the blue-faced gods replied: ¡°At present, there are about a dozen settlements in the human race, most of which are distributed in the vicinity. In other ces, the human race cannot survive.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and then asked: ¡°So, what about girl Jiang Lan? She has been taking care of me these days. I don¡¯t think she is a god with a bad personality... Why do you reject her so much?¡± The two gods looked at each other, and then the other god lowered his voice and said: ¡°Because she is the Goddess of gue, which is an unlucky charm.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying that you know everything? Why do you perfuse me, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°No, this little god dare not, dare not.¡± The two gods hurriedly waved their hands. ¡°Then tell me the truth.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mouth is tightly shut and I won¡¯t go around talking nonsense.¡± The two gods exchanged their eyes, hesitated for a long time, and finally confided the truth under Bai Qiuran¡¯s gaze. ¡°Because she... she is the remnant of the previous dynasty.¡± Book 6: 22: Conquer

Book 6: Chapter 22: Conquer

¡°The remnants of the previous dynasty?¡± Bai Qiuran asked in confusion. ¡°Yup.¡± The two gods looked up and down, left and right, as if they were afraid of ears on the wall. After struggling for a long time, they seemed to have given up again, whispering to each other quietly, and then said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°The high god, please don¡¯t go out and talk what I told you today. Under His Majesty the Emperor, there are two gods named Tian Ting (Heavenly Ear) and Di Shi (Earthly Eye) who can watch the world from time to time.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. So one of the two gods began to exin in a low voice: ¡°His Majesty the Emperor is not born to be the emperor of gods. Before him, there were other Heavenly Emperors. Starting from the first one ¨C Chaos Great Emperor, we can¡¯t remember how many Heavenly Emperors have been in power until now. The grandfather of the Goddess of gue is one of them.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case. She was not liquidated, it is also the kindness of the emperor.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°On the one hand, of course, His Majesty the Emperor is kind.¡± The god arched his hands to the sky, and said: ¡°But on the other hand, there is another reason: The Goddess of gue inherited her mother¡¯s godhood ¨C ruling over Cang Sea. If she chooses to resist, I am afraid that the Cang Sea will be upset, so His Majesty spared her life.¡± ¡°But if we say that the most wise and martial emperor of the past dynasties, it is naturally the emperor of this generation, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡± Another god also made up a ttery in time. ¡°He is not only the strongest among the Heavenly Emperors, but also the most perfect one. You can say that His Majesty is the incarnation of the Heaven that created this world.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Qiuran said curiously. ¡°You will gradually understand.¡± The two godsughed but did not answer. After a flight, the two gods took Bai Qiuran to a high mountain peak. On this mountain peak, a pce has been built. The aura was lush, the forest was beautiful, there were several waterfalls and rainbows in the mountains, and the white birds were flying and ying in thekes on the mountainside. Compared with the settlements of human races, this ce was simply a paradise. ¡°This is the shrine on the ground that His Majesty the Emperor God bestowed on you.¡± The two gods introduced: ¡°Everything here is your property, and we are also your subordinates. If the high god has any instructions, just mention it.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°If there is no order, then we both return first.¡± The two gods said, they left here and returned to the sky. This pce was only built for Bai Qiuran. Unless they were invited by him, they were not qualified to stay here. When they left, they left a coat of arms to Bai Qiuran, saying that with this thing, he could order the Heavenly God Army that belonged to the Eastern Land, and could also order the two brothers. After sending away the two gods, Bai Qiuran walked into the pce. There were some maids in the pce. In order to take care of Bai Qiuran¡¯s aesthetics, they had some human appearance features more or less, but they were aliens after all. There are other ces on their body that are quite different from the human race. Rejecting the requests of several maids to serve him in the bath and bed, Bai Qiuran took a bath by himself, and finally, put on a slightly decent dress. Then he returned to his bedroom and first checked the pce with his Soul Awareness, nullifying the monitoring measures. After thinking about what the two gods said, he let out his True Qi and made a barrier to block Tian Ting and Di Shi, and then he took Wise Immortal from his back and ced it in front of him. ¡°What do you think of this Heavenly Emperor?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°I guess... ording to those two gods, I¡¯m afraid Eastern Emperor Taiyi has made some shameful deal with heaven.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°But you have to see everything to know, now it¡¯s just spection...what? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I wonder if I can help the human race of this era avoid some detours.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Although the Immortal Ancestor will appear and create cultivation methods that belong to humans, but other skills such as spells and techniques can¡¯t be achieved overnight. If I can find a way to leave some of them in this era, will it reduce the sacrifice of the human race?¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Wise Immortal asked back: ¡°You have also seen that Heaven does not allow you to directly teach these things to the human race.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach it indirectly.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°You have also seen Li¡¯s talent. I have intentionally or unintentionally raised a point, he can always realize something.¡± ¡°Then what about your quest to look for the first Heaven Jealousy?¡± Wise Immortal asked. ¡°That¡¯s not in a hurry. The emperor sent me here, he will definitely give me a test.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°As long as Iplete the work well, the Heavenly Court¡¯s intelligencework will allow me toe in and out. Let¡¯s not talk about this. At present, I can learn more, and my actions will be more secure. Hurry up and teach me the next space spells.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After staying in this shrine temporarily for a month, Bai Qiuran, who was indulging in space spell learning, finally received the first task given him by the emperor. As he expected, as soon as he came up, the Emperor of Heaven asked him to lead troops to suppress the rebellion in several capitals in the easternnd. This month, Bai Qiuran also learned about the basic topography and some basicmon sense of the world through his studies. The first was geography. The center of the world was thisnd, which wasrger than the total area of Nine Provinces and Ten Landsbined with the Wilderness. The Heavenly Court divided thend into four parts: south, east, north, and west ording to two geographical features. With the Milky Way across the sky as the boundary, the earth was divided into east and west. With the farthest ice mountain in the north and the farthest valley in the south as the boundary, the world was divided into north and south. And outside the earth, it is surrounded by the sea. In the eastern sea, there was the sacred tree Fusang, the current residence of the three-legged brothers of the sun god, and in the periphery of the sea, it is unfathomable, even the gods don¡¯t know. In addition to the sacred tree Fusang, there are many other special ces on the earth that are not under the jurisdiction of the patron saints of the Quartet, such as Buzhou Mountain, Tongtian Jianmu, Tiandi Garden, Kunlun Xiadu, etc., but Buzhou Mountain has been a long time ago. The god of sin was destroyed, there was only a ruin left, and the god of sin was killed. The god of sin used to control the flood, and the god of the heavens currently in charge of the water veins is Shui Bo, which also proved one thing to Bai Qiuran. The gods can be killed, and after the gods die, the rules he represents would not be destroyed. So even if before death, the gods used his own godhood to disrupt the rules, then after the death of this god, other gods could also use their power to suppress the turmoil. Others, there are the heavenly gods who are in charge of the movement of the stars, and the heavenly gods who are in charge of the sky in all directions, but these gods were soplicated that Bai Qiuran hasn¡¯t had time to write them down. What he managed was thend of the East. Thisnd was filled with kingdoms and tribes established by various races, and most of the settlements of human races are concentrated on thend of the East. In nominal terms, these races are all surrendered to the feet of the emperor, but because the gods really don¡¯t treat them as people, from time to time, these countries and tribes would have ¡°no one born as ruler¡± kind of thoughts. Some of them are strange beasts with supernatural powers, and they are not inferior to ordinary gods in fighting. The other races of this era are quite strong, not as weak as the human race. This time it was the two brothers who came to send the order this time. After receiving the decree from the Emperor, Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Which countries are the rebellion?¡± The two gods replied respectfully: ¡°It¡¯s the Giant Kingdom, Rainbow Kingdom, and She Bi Shi Kingdom, but this time, it seems that a god is leading them.¡± Book 6: 23: I Need Your Head

Book 6: Chapter 23: I Need Your Head

Heavenly Court¡¯s positions were limited, thus there were many gods staying on the ground to supervise a certain ce for the Heavenly Court. Therefore, rebels led by a god on earth were umon but they were not rare. Jiang Lan was not the only one who loved the human race. Other gods asionally had feelings for races simr to them. ¡°Which god was rebelling this time?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°It¡¯s She Bi Shi, the god of She Bi Shi Kingdom.¡± One of the gods replied: ¡°His Majesty sent him to supervise the She Bi Shi Kingdom, but heter thought that he was a member of the She Bi Shi Kingdom.¡± ¡°How strong is She Bi Shi?¡± ¡°Not as good as the ninth ministerial god of heaven.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± There was not much nonsense, and Bai Qiuran took the people directly, letting them surround the several countries that had caused the rebellion this time. Although the area of the country in this era was vast, most of it was wilderness, as long as it surrounded human settlements, and it did not require much manpower. After the siege waspleted, Bai Qiuran gave orders to his soldiers. ¡°Let¡¯s stay around like this for now, and wait for my order before acting.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The gods bowed their heads to answer, but then someone raised objections. ¡°This little god doesn¡¯t understand, why don¡¯t we just attack? The people of the Giant Kingdom, Rainbow Kingdom, and She Bi Shi Kingdom are nothing more than insects to us.¡± ¡°Although it is a worm, you will still be bitten if you are not careful. Can you guarantee that after the fight, there will be no casualties? What¡¯s more, there is a strong god on the opposite side.¡± Bai Qiuran put on a distressed look of ¡°I¡¯m doing all this for your own good¡± and replied: ¡°Once a war begins, a lot of soldiers will surely be killed, but if I can persuade She Bi Shi to once again surrender to the emperor, isn¡¯t that better? Even if he is stubborn, I can change the n to ¡®kill the head of the enemy first¡¯ and leave the three kingdoms to serve the emperor again, wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful?¡± The gods thought about it, and felt that what Bai Qiuran said was very reasonable, but there seemed to be something wrong. However, as Bai Qiuran was the leader, with such a sincere speech, they were too embarrassed to disobey Bai Qiuran, so they said one after another: ¡°Marshal is kind. Just do what you want.¡± The three countries used a mountain in the She Bi Shi Kingdom as a stronghold, and most of the tribesmen and fighters gathered here. After Bai Qiuran ordered his subordinates to keep the siege, he entered the deep mountains of the She Bi Shi Kingdom alone and came to the stronghold. Seeing Bai Qiuraning by himself, the soldiers at the base panicked. Although Bai Qiuran¡¯s height seemed much shorter than theirs, these people understood that the strength of the gods could not be judged simply by their size. A thousand feet tall god might be a giant that was scaled up. A god with short stature might be able to manipte natural celestial phenomena and possess terrifying powers. ¡°Let your leadere out and see me.¡± Standing under the stronghold, Bai Qiuran pretended to be arrogant and shouted. Upon seeing this, several fighters of the She Bi Shi n and Rainbow n who were stationed at the stronghold turned around and walked back to the stronghold. They should have gone to report. After a while, the huge wooden door of the stronghold was released from the ground, and She Bi Shi slowly walked out of the stronghold door. In addition to being a bit taller, the god She Bi Shi¡¯s appearance was the same as other people from the She Bi Shi Kingdom. His upper body was humanoid, but he had a pair of white dog ears, and his lower body was a six-legged one; with four horse legs and two dog paws. With two blue snakes wrapped around his ears and a spear made of fine iron in his hand, he came to Bai Qiuran¡¯s body and looked down at him. ¡°You are She Bi Shi?¡± Bai Qiuran looked up at him and asked. ¡°I am.¡± She Bi Shi bowed his head and said: ¡°Stranger, are you themander-in-chief sent by the emperor to attack us this time?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m new here.¡± Bai Qiuran introduced herself: ¡°The Emperor of Heaven asked me to be in charge of the earth in the east.¡± ¡°Heh, are you one of the four gods?¡± Hearing the name Bai Qiuran reported, a relieved expression appeared on She Bi Shi¡¯s face. ¡°It seems that the emperor is really going to kill us all. It¡¯s just that we have rejected the offerings of several higher-level gods, and our kingdoms are about to be destroyed. The gods are living beings, but these creatures of the lower realm are not?¡± He waved his iron spear, looked at Bai Qiuran, and shouted: ¡°I think I¡¯m not your opponent, but you don¡¯t think that you can get a good deal from me! Since the Emperor does not intend to let us go, then our whole n will fight to thest one!¡± Bai Qiuran looked into the depths of the stronghold, and the soldiers from the three kingdoms also looked at him indignantly. He thought for a moment, and said with a deliberate sneer: ¡°She Bi Shi, you have to think carefully. Once the war starts, under the supervision of the two gods, your people will definitely be driven out and killed. On the contrary, if you surrender, I can still admonish the Emperor of Heaven to spare the rest of your tribes.¡± ¡°What a joke, surrender will give me a way out. Do you really think I¡¯m stupid? I have seen how Gong Yu n, the former emperor¡¯s wings, were slowly cut off.¡± She Bi Shi sneered and said: ¡°Instead of letting my people be the cattle of the Emperor of Heaven, it is better to let them stand and die with me. What¡¯s more, just relying on the earth to watch the sky and listen to those two wastes, and how many of my people can be caught? Don¡¯t say anything else, even if It¡¯s my stronghold, and they can¡¯t see or hear it either.¡± ¡°That means, Tian Ting and Di Shi¡¯s ability was not as omnipotent as I imagined?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Although they are known as the eyes and ears of the emperor, they are not born in the emperor¡¯s body after all. Do you think that with Eastern Taiyi¡¯s character, he will allow them to see everything and hear everything?¡± He sneered. Bai Qiuran thought for a while, to be on the safe side, he released the True Qi in his body and enveloped the entire stronghold fortress, and then he said: ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s character. I haven¡¯t even seen him face to face. But after knowing that you want to deal with him, I have an idea.¡± ¡°Ok?¡± She Bi Shi looked at Bai Qiuran, then sneered: ¡°Oh, so you can¡¯t understand the actions of the Emperor of Heaven? It¡¯s ironic for one of the high gods of the heavens.¡± ¡°Of course I can¡¯t. Others say that I am a god, but I think I am a human being.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°So I want to help you.¡± He obviously couldn¡¯t believe Bai Qiuran so easily. He took a step back and said on alert: ¡°Tell me your thoughts first.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him and said slowly: ¡°She Bi Shi, in order to save your people, I need your head.¡± Book 6: 24: Brother, Wanna Have A Sparring?

Book 6: Chapter 24: Brother, Wanna Have A Sparring?

She Bi Shi was stunned when he heard the words, and then burst intoughter. He pointed to Bai Qiuran and said with a smile: ¡°It turns out that you want to trick me tomit suicide. Are you really think I¡¯m that stupid? After I die, won¡¯t my people and allies be at your disposal?¡± ¡°It seems that you think that I can¡¯t beat you.¡± Bai Qiuran opened his hands and put on a posture, saying: ¡°So... brother, wanna have a sparring?¡± She Bi Shi looked down at Bai Qiuran, and then sneered: ¡°Come ande, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t make it!¡± He shouted, and his body was shocked. On the de of the fine iron spear in his hand appeared hurricane and thunder. At the same time, the clouds in the sky also gathered above his head with his actions. This god was in the middle of his gestures. All go with wind and thunder. The blue veins of She Bi Shi¡¯s arm bulged, his six legs pressed hard, and with a loud shout, he thrust toward Bai Qiuran with a strength that could destroy the mountains and split the sea. Bai Qiuran looked at him. As a god, his strength was very strong, and the magical power he holds has made his weapon attack ability to a higher level, but in terms of skills, his attack method is very rough. It can be said that it is the style used by ordinary hunters for hunting. With this kind of power, he might still be able to rely on the suppression of power to defeat ordinary cultivators, but when facing Bai Qiuran, it was obviously far from enough. Bai Qiuran took a step forward, and before the spear touched him, he grabbed the spear directly. The force on the spear was transferred to the ground by his unstretched method, opening a fissure hundreds of miles deep. Then, with a strong tug, he pulled the She Bi Shi over, grabbed his spear from the god¡¯s hand, split it into two at once, and kicked the She Bi Shi out. There was a loud bang, and the surrounding gods saw billowing smoke and dust extending from the rebel stronghold to another mountain. Bai Qiuran raised his hand, grabbing She Bi Shi from the end of the gully, and threw the god on the ground in front of him, then pointed to his face and asked: ¡°Do you still think that I need to trick you tomit suicide?¡± She Bi Shi¡¯s expression changed, and then he muffled: ¡°No need, you are very strong.¡± ¡°Then can we talk about things now?¡± Bai Qiuran lifted him from the ground and asked: ¡°Take me in, let¡¯s talk about it slowly?¡± She Bi Shi stood up and patted the dust on his body, then let the nsmen and allies behind him step back, and led Bai Qiuran into the stronghold. In the conflict just now, She Bi Shi who was kicked out by Bai Qiuran hit a corner of the stronghold. Fortunately, there was no one there, so there were no casualties in the stronghold. Bai Qiuran walked into the stronghold with She Bi Shi, and also saw the people of the other two countries. As the name suggests, the Giant Kingdom was a tribe of tall giants, except that they are at least five or six meters tall, and their hands and feet were extraordinarily thick. There is no big difference in appearance between them and the human race. The people of Rainbow Kingdom were more peculiar. They all had two heads. When walking, the two heads were still talking to each other. Seeing Bai Qiuraning in with She Bi Shi, they all acted very scared. A nine-meter-tall giant shrank beside Bai Qiuran, as if the next moment Bai Qiuran would open his mouth and eat him. Following She Bi Shi, Bai Qiuran came all the way to the center of the stronghold. In the tall wooden house in the center, there were a few huge seats built of wood and some kind of animal bones. She Bi Shi sat on the central one. Bai Qiuran was asked to sit on a smaller chair next to him, and then She Bi Shi asked: ¡°You said you want to save my people and allies. Why do you need my head?¡± ¡°Because I want to gain the trust of the Emperor of Heaven.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°In this rebellion, the warriors of the three kingdoms are not the opponents of the Eastern God Army at all. Why does the emperor need me, a god general, to take action? Because he want to test my abilities. You are the leader of the rebellion. As long as you are killed, the emperor will not care about the other tribes at all. You may not like my words, but in his eyes, I¡¯m afraid your men are no different from the ants in the Heavenly Garden. As long as you offer your head, whether I want to take your tribe to a safe ce now or save more tribes in the future, it will be more convenient.¡± ¡°Speaking is always easier than doing.¡± She Bi Shi asked: ¡°How are you going to take away my people and allies, and where are you going to take them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. I recently learned a new trick from a friend.¡± As Bai Qiuran said, he took out a wolf-hair brush and a nk scroll from his storage bag. He pulled the scroll aside andy down on the ground. The brush was soaked in the ink he was carrying in his storage bag, and then he started to draw on the scroll. As the hidden leader of the Righteous Alliance, Bai Qiuran has also studied the techniques of other sects. Of course, he has also studied the painting techniques of ¡°Saint of Painting¡± Li Pengfei. The Saint of Painting, as well as the shameful elder of the Qingming Sword Sect who liked to collude with him to sell porn books, have also epted his instruction, so drawing a picture was not difficult for him. Soon, Bai Qiuran drew a freehandndscape painting on the snow-white scroll, inspired by the mountain range where he lived during this period. He put away his pen and ink, dried the ink on the painting, and then said to She Bi Shi : ¡°I rely on this painting to take all your people out.¡± ¡°This painting is good, but don¡¯t you think that relying on bribery can let the emperor let go of our three kingdoms?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Bai Qiuran waved to She Bi Shi, who leaned in suspiciously. Suddenly Bai Qiuran jumped up and choked his neck, mming his head into the painting. She Bi Shi struggled twice, but Bai Qiuran quickly let go of him. He jumped up and said angrily at Bai Qiuran: ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it! But I won¡¯t bear your insult!¡± ¡°Look around before speak.¡± Bai Qiuran said to She Bi Shi. He looked around and found that he hade to a mountain range that he had never seen before: ¡°Where did you get me?¡± ¡°Wee to the world in the painting.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his arms and said to him: ¡°Although I am not very proficient in this matter, this space is barely enough for your people to survive for a while.¡± ¡°Why did you choose to help us?¡± She Bi Shi looked at the unstable and changing ink marks on the edge of this space, and asked: ¡°You are not of my race, and you are favored by the Emperor of Heaven. You can be the real superior of the Heavenly Court, enjoying an extravagant life beyond our imagination, and enjoying prosperity and wealth forever.¡± ¡°Because the gods are also not my race.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and replied: ¡°And my race is too weak for the gods, so we need allies, just like you form an alliance with the Giant Kingdom and the Rainbow Kingdom.¡± She Bi Shi said nothing. ¡°Think about my previous offer.¡± Bai Qiuran turned her back and said: ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days to think. After that, if you don¡¯t give your head, then I can only obey the order. You also said that it is not my race, then for my race, kill three other races is nothing to me.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± She Bi Shi smiled bitterly. Bai Qiuran thought for a while and replied: ¡°Yes, you can understand like that.¡± Book 6: 25: Womanizing Bai Qiuran

Book 6: Chapter 25: "Womanizing" Bai Qiuran

A group of divine troops responsible for guarding the easternnd has surrounded the stronghold fortress of She Bi Shi Kingdom for half a day. Bai Qiuran entered the rebel stronghold since the siege waspleted in the morning. After a while, there was a suspected conflict explosion near the stronghold. No one knew what happened inside. They only knew that there was only one explosion. After the smoke dissipated, the silence was restored. It wasn¡¯t until the sun set into the horizon and the moon goddess appeared above the sky with her carriage that the army saw theirmander Bai Qiuran slowly walking out of it. He didn¡¯t seem to have been hurt, and the silver armor on his body was more decorative than practical, not even a trace of dust was contaminated. Seeing hime out, a group of gods hurriedly greeted him and asked: ¡°Marshal, what happened to the rebels?¡± ¡°The leader of the rebel army, She Bi Shi, is stubborn and has been rectified by me.¡± Bai Qiuran replied with his hands behind his back: ¡°As for the remaining ethnic groups in the Giant Kingdom, Rainbow Kingdom, and She Bi Shi Kingdom, it looked like they were not afraid of death, so I sent them to see their leader.¡± ¡°Uh...this.¡± A group of gods seemed a little hesitant, and finally, a god general gritted his teeth and said: ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t believe you, but there is no proof...¡± Bai Qiuran moved his hand behind his back to the front of him, and the gods would see that he was holding a white bag in his hand. The lower part was wrapped in blood. Bai Qiuran opened the white coarse cloth. Inside it, there was a head with canine ears, green snakes are wrapped around the ears. Everyone recognized this big and flushed head was the head of the god She Bi Shi. ¡°Did you see my credentials?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the deity coldly and asked. The god general was sweating like rain, and quickly replied: ¡°Marshal is brave and invincible! This little god is abrupt.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s retreat, there is nothing to look at inside.¡± Bai Qiuran ordered: ¡°The stronghold has been uprooted by me, and all the insurgents have been dealt with by me. Take this head up to the sky and offer it to His Majesty. I am a little tired, so I will go back and rest first.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Several gods took the head of She Bi Shi that Bai Qiuran threw over, and said respectfully to him. Leaving aside these nominal subordinates, Bai Qiuran galloped all the way and returned to his own shrine. Once again, he screened away a few maids who wanted to wait for him to take a bath. Bai Qiuran returned to his room alone, releasing the barrier, and then took out a painting from the storage bag. The painting was full of mountains and running water, but in the mountains, there is a wooden stronghold hidden in the mountains, and the crowds can still be seen faintly inside. ¡°I put them here, but where should I release them...¡± Looking at the picture scroll, Bai Qiuran said in thought. ¡°It turns out you have no idea.¡± Wise Immortal spit out: ¡°You have an ¡®all ording to the n¡¯ look, so I thought you were prepared.¡± ¡°I originally wanted to put them underground and create a space underground for them to live in temporarily, but after thinking about it, I felt something was wrong.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Although the Mother Earth has long been dead, there may be a god has inherited her godhood, and can monitor the underground.¡± ¡°Or else, if you let them live in this picture temporarily, the energy and space inside canst for a few months. After a few months, with your talent, I might be able to teach you how to open up multiyer space.¡± Wise Immortal suggested. ¡°Multiyer space? Is it like your Cave Mansion, one trial is surrounded by another trial, and several spaces exist in one big space?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Yes, to be honest, it¡¯s very difficult. Even in the Age of Land Immortals, the only ones who can use this technique, except for a few already-dead geniuses, is me, but I believe in your talent.¡± Wise Immortal smiled and said: ¡°So it should not be toote, I will continue to teach you today, listen carefully¡ª¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In this way, Bai Qiuran studied for several days, and his space spells also progressed rapidly, progressing at an unimaginable speed even for Wise Immortal. However, a few dayster, the results of Bai Qiuran¡¯s conquest came down. After seeing the head of the rebel leader, the Heavenly Emperor was happy and then sent someone to give Bai Qiuran arge number of rewards. Those gold and silver coins, for Bai Qiuran, were useless. He gave all of them to his subordinates who participated in thest counter-rebellion. In the long run, even if Bai Qiuran asionally vited the rules, he believed these subordinates would not go around to spread rumors. But in addition to these things, the Emperor of Heaven also sent a group of people. ¡°These are the most beautiful beauties selected in the various settlements of the human race in recent years.¡± The blue-faced god who was in charge of delivering the decree pointed to the group of women kneeling outside the main hall and said: ¡°His Majesty said that you are not married yet, so he wants to find a goddess who is the right person for you. But you are in your prime of life, and it is inevitable to be lonely. These beauties are given to you, whether you are married as a concubine or a ything, It¡¯s okay.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at the women outside the temple. Most of the gods were strange in appearance, not human-like, but because the head of the gods, Taiyi, waspletely human, the gods also took the appearance of humans as beautiful. They protected the human race, on the one hand, to show that as the god of heaven, they ruled all things in the world. On the other hand, human was raised as livestock in captivity, and when beautiful women and handsome men appear inside, they can be used for fun. Now these women kneeling outside the temple are estimated to be the beauties selected from a hundred or even a thousand in each settlement. Some of them may even be ready for marriage, but without exception, as long as they are selected, the gods would forcefully take them away. In the Heavenly Pce, they would be ¡°carved¡± by special gods to make them more beautiful, and then they would be included in the inventory of ¡°beauties¡± in the heavens as objects, and be rewards for the gods to distribute to other gods. ¡°I have no interest in them...¡± Bai Qiuran raised his eyebrows. When the blue-faced god heard this, he immediately bowed his head and said: ¡°The subordinates are willing to help the gods to share their worries and solve problems.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him, and then at the female human race outside. Even though the blue-faced god was shrunk to the minimum, his height was more than three meters. Compared with the petite human women outside, the contrast was even greater. If he gave these women to him, most of them would be yed to death in a few days. ¡°Forget it, I will ept these women, I will [use] when I have time.¡± Bai Qiuran coughed. ¡°Send my thank to His Majesty for my reward.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The blue-faced god showed disappointment, then retired and walked out of the hall. He came to the bottom of the mountain, where another blue-faced god was waiting for him, and when he saw him, he asked quickly: ¡°How?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t ask for the money but received the beauty. It seems that he is just cautious, rather than having other ns.¡± The deity curled his lips and replied: ¡°He is just pretending to be upright. I bet that secretly he still can¡¯t help but take those women.¡± ¡°Then go back and report to His Majesty, so that he doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡± Another god smiled and said: ¡°Money doesn¡¯t work, but he is moved by beauty. It seems that the Mighty Marshal of Eastern Army is nothing more than that.¡± Book 6: 26: Girl, Wanna Have A Spar?

Book 6: Chapter 26: Girl, Wanna Have A Spar?

In his divine shrine, Bai Qiuran used his Soul Awareness to hear the conversation between the two blue-faced gods. After seeing the two gods flying into the sky, he withdrew his Soul Awareness and said to the women kneeling on the ground: ¡°Let¡¯s get up now.¡± Bai Qiuran called the maids of other races in the shrine and ordered them to settle the women. Staying in the shrine at the moment, at least they are safe, and there was no need to worry about the wild beasts. As for where they should go from now on, they could think about itter. After they settled down, Bai Qiuran returned to the room and began to learn from Wise Immortal. However, considering what the two gods were talking about, Bai Qiuran still had to act. After several days of observation, he called the most qualified of the beauties to his bedroom on the third night, and only let her go until the next morning. Of course, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t do anything to them. If he really had the guts, he wouldn¡¯t have maintained his virginity until now. He just asked this human female to cooperate with him in an experiment. He tried to directly teach this human female the cultivation method from the Qi Refining stage to the Foundation Establishment stage through word of mouth. As a result, in the process of teaching, Heaven did not interfere with him. ¡°I think this is probably because of the degree of influence on history.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°These women, if in the original history, it is estimated that they would have spent their lives as pets of the gods, or even more unlucky, they encountered a god with terrible fetish and were directly yed to death. Even if you taught them how to build the foundation, if they stay here without going out, nor can they have a big impact on the human race outside.¡± ¡°Then, what if I let them teach the cultivation method on my behalf?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kill them, you¡¯d better not do it.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Heaven doesn¡¯t kill you but rejects you. That¡¯s because it can¡¯t harm you. But a few ordinary humans are nothing. I guess if they go out to talk nonsense, they will be crushed by Heaven as soon as they speak.¡± After a pause, it said again: ¡°Actually, when you manipted natural phenomena to guide your named disciple toprehend the Dao, heprehended the foundation-building method under your inspiration, but he was not punished by Heaven. I am afraid... your disciple, in the original history, is not a nameless one.¡± Speaking of this, Bai Qiuran remembered that he still had a disciple in that human settlement. Thinking of his talent made Bai Qiuran release killing intent. That young man might have aplished a lot in the Foundation Establishment stage in the past few months. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, no matter who he is, as long as the human race can avoid detours, that¡¯s good.¡± Bai Qiuran pondered for a moment and said: ¡°After waiting for two days, I will also go see how he is doing. It should almost be able to guide him to understand some magic tricks. By the way, I also need to go to thank Jiang Lan.¡± After three days, after Bai Qiuranpleted the progress of the space spell, he left the shrine and walked in the direction of Jiang Lan¡¯s house. In his shrine, there was a map drawn by Heavenly Court. Thanks to that map, he sessfully figured out the north, south, east, and west of the world, and where he was. When the two gods flew to the shrine with clouds and fog that day, there was no cover on the way, and they were high in the sky, so Bai Qiuran could easily remember the way. Halfway through, he remembered that he hadn¡¯t brought Jiang Lan a gift. He thought that the youngdy didn¡¯t like vulgar things like wealth, so he simply wandered in the nearby wilderness twice and killed a big white fox with horns on its back, peeled off its skin, cleaned it, and then bandaged it into a gift. Before long, Bai Qiuran sessfully found Jiang Lan¡¯s cabin which was surrounded by the miasma, but she was not at home and he did not know where she went. After waiting for a while no one came back, Bai Qiuran decided to go to the human settlement first to see his apprentice. It¡¯s also a coincidence that Bai Qiuran saw Jiang Lan in a secluded small wood next to the settlement just after walking down the mountain. Bai Qiuran could feel that a certain kind of energy was used to create an enchanted barrier in the small forest. Inside the barrier, in addition to Jiang Lan, there was another human girl who was wearing a long dress made from animal skins and looked very healthy. Under Jiang Lan¡¯s care, this young girl was facing a rock in the woods with the index finger and thumb of one hand together. She closed her eyes and frowned slightly, and after a long time, a white energy shot from her finger, leaving a deep hole like a finger in the stone in front of her. ¡°what?¡± Bai Qiuran was taken aback for a moment. ¡°The sword beam that I taught her?¡± ¡°The great goddess!¡± After sess, the human girl happily smiled at Jiang Lan: ¡°I made it!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s easy to use.¡± Although Jiang Lan¡¯s face was still expressionless, the expression in her eyes and tone of voice was much more rxed. ¡°With this, you don¡¯t need to use rough stone spears and stone knives to dpose prey after you kill it.¡± ¡°Yup.¡± The human girl smiled happily: ¡°After I go back, I will teach this trick to others. Thank you, great goddess.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Jiang Lan pointed to a bamboo basket not far away and said: ¡°Your father asked you toe out and gather fruit for the settlement. I have already picked the fruit for you. Take the fruit and go home soon.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± The human girl carried the bamboo basket on her back and ran for a while like a deer, then stopped again and waved to Jiang Lan: ¡°Goodbye, great goddess.¡± Jiang Lan also waved her hand, and then watched the girl go away. When the human girl left, Bai Qiuran walked out of the bushes and greeted Jiang Lan: ¡°Miss Jiang Lan.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± When Jiang Lan saw Bai Qiuran, herplexion changed drastically. She took a step back. The poisonous snake on her shoulders rose up, and there were colorful spiders, centipedes, and other poisons crawling out of her cuffs, sending out a dangerous signal to Bai Qiuran. ¡°Have you seen it all?¡± Jiang Lan asked with a cold face. ¡°Of course I saw it... Wait, wait, I didn¡¯t mean anything¨C¡± Bai Qiuran suddenly made a sh step. The next moment, the venom spewed from the poisonous snake hit the ce where he just stood, melted the trees behind him vigorously. Soon the tree was corroded into a strangely shaped semi-condensed object. Bai Qiuran raised his hand, surrendered, and said: ¡°Miss Jiang Lan, I won¡¯t report you, we are on the same side.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Jiang Lan asked rhetorically. Bai Qiuran thought for a while. Apart from speaking with strength, it seems that there is really no way to make a person who is not familiar with him believe him in this situation. So he also put on a posture like Wong Fei-hung to Jiang Lan, then said: ¡°Girl, wanna have a spar?¡± Book 6: 27: Girl, Im Really A Human!

Book 6: Chapter 27: Girl, I''m Really A Human!

After a while, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan walked out of the grove in tandem. Bai Qiuran¡¯s expression was as calm as usual, walking in front. Jiang Lan followed behind him with a nk stare, holding a white and beautiful animal skin in one hand, and rubbing her shoulder with the other hand, where there was some dust. When they came near the settlement and saw the log wall, Bai Qiuran stopped and asked: ¡°Ms. Jiang Lan, your identity is sensitive. Will following me in this way cause panic?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Lan calmed down, then gave Bai Qiuran aplicated look, and replied: ¡°No, as a god, I naturally have a way to hide my whereabouts from mortals.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Bai Qiuran came to the gate of the settlement, still using the speed to escape the sight of the two guards, and entered the settlement. Meanwhile, Jiang Lan walked past the guards as usual and came to Bai Qiuran, as if the guards and people in the settlement turned a blind eye to her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it, it needs to correspond to divine power.¡± Noting Bai Qiuran¡¯s gaze, Jiang Lan responded coldly. Damn! Now I also have true essence. After I go back, I must search for the stealth and invisibility techniques in the Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s library, and learn all of them! Bai Qiuran curled his lips and thought to himself in his heart. With Jiang Lan, he went all the way to the house standing in the corner of the settlement. It was already the afternoon, but the silly boy was not at home, so Bai Qiuran asked a few people in the settlement. These people did not know Bai Qiuran, but seeing his appearance resembled humans, so they still told him where Li was going. Because of reaching the Foundation Establishment stage under Bai Qiuran¡¯s guidance, Li seemed to have been appreciated by the leader of the settlement. He joined the hunting team of the settlement and became one of them. He was now on his way out. ¡°I know where the hunting team is headed. They will return to the settlement from the same road every time. We just go there and wait.¡± After hearing the answer, Jiang Lan spoke. So this time, the one who led the way changed to Jiang Lan. The two left the settlement and went straight to the intersection of the hunting team¡¯s return journey. While waiting, Jiang Lan, who had been silent for a long time, couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What kind of god are you? I have never seen such a strange power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not divine power, it¡¯s called Qi, um... there is a part of True Qi.¡± Bai Qiuran especially emphasized the second half of his sentence. When he saw Jiang Lan teach the Sword beam he had taught her to the Human Race, he knew that they were both partners in the same camp. Therefore, even if they are not familiar with each other, Bai Qiuran trusted Jiang Lan, because their ultimate goal could be said to be the same. Therefore, Bai Qiuran decided to tell Jiang Lan the truth. ¡°When we first met, I already told you the truth. I am a human, not a god.¡± Bai Qiuran said in a sure tone. ¡°But why are you so strong?¡± Jiang Lan questioned: ¡°Can the human race be as strong as you?¡± She recalled that she had just been in the small woods, Bai Qiuran deliberately let the poisonous insects she manipted spray venom on his face, and even deliberately inhaled the poison mist. In the end, those poisons, which were fierce enough to kill most of the gods, could only make him sneeze twice. ¡°Of course...I don¡¯t know if the human race can be as strong as me, but it can be as strong as a god, or even as strong as the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. That¡¯s for sure.¡± Bai Qiuran pondered the words and replied: ¡°Although we humans are born weak and small, the possibilities are very terrifying.¡± ¡°Bai Qiuran.¡± Jiang Lan thought for a while, but still couldn¡¯t believe it, so she looked at him and asked, ¡°Since you said you are a human, where are you from?¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head for a moment and replied: ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this for now, but when the time is right, I will say.¡± If I tell Jiang Lan now that he came from tens of thousands of yearster, then it will also cause the repulsion of Heaven. He wasn¡¯t scared, but he felt very annoying to be thrown around by Heaven like this. Since he fought with it in the river of time, it seems that it would not easily conflict with him head-on. Bai Qiuran actually looked for fighting with Heaven because that helped him to condense True Qi, but whenever he tried to interfere in history, Heaven would throw him on another ne different from the main world. Bai Qiuran¡¯s cultivation of space spells has not yet beenpleted, and in this respect, he was not yet an opponent of Heaven, so he could only let it banish him out of the world. Jiang Lan wanted to continue to ask more questions, but Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Look, the hunting team hase back. I¡¯ll talk about those things slowly. Now let¡¯s watch my operation first.¡± Jiang Lan looked up, and sure enough, the hunting team of the human settlement had returned. They were talking andughing, carrying their prey on several stretchers. It seemed that they had gained a lot. Walking in front of everyone was the leader of the human settlement and another face-to-face young man she hadn¡¯t seen before. This young man was touching the back of his head, and the leader of the settlement smiled honestly, looking quite shy. The young man walking next to the leader was indeed Li. Bai Qiuran hadn¡¯t seen him for a while, and the True Qi in his body had indeed achieved a small amount, making Bai Qiuran a little bit jealous when he saw it. Seeing that they were in a good atmosphere now, Bai Qiuran thought for a while and directly used his Soul Awareness to deliver a message to Li. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in the old ce.¡± Hearing the sound in his mind, Li was stunned. However, Bai Qiuran ignored him, and instead took Jiang Lan directly to the pool where he enlightened him that day. After waiting for a while, Li cam over and bowed respectfully to him: ¡°Master, here I am.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Bai Qiuran turned around and nodded to him. ¡°It seems that you have had a good time during this period.¡± Standing upright, he took a look at the cold Jiang Lan standing beside him. Of course, he recognized that she was the Goddess of gue, but he didn¡¯t know how his master got together with a god. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Jiang Lan will not harm you.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while and asked: ¡°But you, do you have to teach others how to be stronger? Don¡¯t think you have a monopoly on that treasure?¡± ¡°Of course I taught, otherwise the leader would not let me join the hunting team.¡± Immediately touched his head and smiled: ¡°There are already three fighters in our settlement facing a breakthrough, but the strange thing is that they are all slow to breakthrough, and the leader asked them to go into a secluded room to slowly ponder.¡± No, disciple, the strange one is you. Bai Qiuran secretlyined, but at the same time, he regretted it. Li has spread the method of foundation building, it was foreseeable that in the future there would be more and more Foundation Establishment stage cultivators in the human race. At that time, walking in the human settlement would mean that everyone has True Qi except himself. Haizz, the Great Unity society was destroyed by my own hands. Bai Qiuran sighed in his heart, but he quickly rectified his mood and said to his disciple: ¡°Today I will show you some new tricks,e here.¡± Book 6: 28: The Scriptures

Book 6: Chapter 28: The Scriptures

¡°Oh¡± Li¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and he leaned over. Bai Qiuran came to the water pool, picked a few rocks that seemed to be of good size, and picked up a branch. Then he didn¡¯t speak, standing among the rocks, holding a wooden stick, and began to practice a set of sword techniques. In order to take care of the beginners, he didn¡¯t use any advanced swordsmanship but only used a set of techniques so basic that every cultivation sect could learn. This set of sword techniques was also mainly for beginners to adapt to the basic skills of swordsmanship, as well as some basic changes. It was not even as good as some sword techniques in the mortal countries, but it was the base of many sword techniques in cultivation worlds. After Bai Qiuran finished these moves, the sword marks appeared on the surrounding stones. He specifically controlled the strength so that his Qi would not cut the stones directly, therefore it would be easy to checkter. Then, he threw away the wooden stick and walked ashore, without saying a word or urging, just let Li see and think for himself. Fortunately, Li did not let him down. After seeing him practice, Li stood there thoughtfully. After a while, he walked into the pool, picked up the stick that was floating on the water after being thrown away by Bai Qiuran, and waved the stick one by one as he remembered. The first time, his movements were still very jerky. After swiping hard, he stopped, touched the sword marks on the rock, thought for a quarter of an hour, and then started the second try. The second time, Li¡¯s movements were obviously quite satisfactory. Although he was still unsatisfied, at least the shape was imitated. After that, he continued to stop and think, and then began to practice the third time. By the third time, Li¡¯s movements werepletely qualified, and the shape of this set of techniques was imitated transparently by him, even faintly showing swordsmanship. Surprised by the talents of the human race in this era, Bai Qiuran nodded in satisfaction. Seeing Li put away the stick, got up from the pool, he asked: ¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡± ¡°Master, I feel as if something is missing from this posture.¡± Li touched the back of his head, said with a little hesitant. ¡°And...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just speak by your heart.¡± Bai Qiuran said when he saw him hesitate to speak. ¡°Also, I think there is still a lot of room for improvement in this posture.¡± Li said hesitantly. ¡°You are right. The missing thing has already been taught to the people in your settlement. I believe you will be able to learn it soon.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Jiang Lan, and then said: ¡°As for this set of swordsmanship, there is indeed a lot of room for improvement. It is just the foundation of the foundation.¡± Li¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°that......¡± ¡°Think of it yourself.¡± Bai Qiuran said ruthlessly: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back. It¡¯s getting dark soon, so go back soon.¡± After bidding farewell to Li, Bai Qiuran also bid farewell to Jiang Lan: ¡°Goodbye, Miss Jiang Lan, when I am away, please take care of them.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say much.¡± Jiang Lan still seemed to be suspicious, and there was still a little guard in her eyes when she looked at Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t say any more. After all, only time would tell people¡¯s hearts. Jiang Lan can naturally see clearly what he thinks at that time, and he can also understand by the way, what this gue girl thinks about the human race and the gods. of. Saying goodbye to Jiang Lan, he returned to his shrine all the way, and then continued to learn about space spells under the guidance of Wise Immortal. At the same time, he called one of the human females to the bedroom every night, pretending to be ¡°use¡± ¡°them, then taught them some of the exercises and spells they practiced ording to their differences. Of course, at Bai Qiuran¡¯s request, these women only practiced secretly without revealing their abilities. Just in case, Bai Qiuran also taught them a method that can prevent the other party from viewing the energy in their body under special circumstances. After two or three months, Bai Qiuran seeded in converting the space magic of the Land Immortal era stored in Wise Immortal¡¯s mind into his own things through hard study and researching. Although it was still inferior to Heaven¡¯s ability to naturally exile him from the world, at least the spatial transmission of the Eastern Emperor Bell could no longer supress him. Because he could also move short distances in space now. After Wise Immortal sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to teach you anymore,¡± Bai Qiuran set out to create a new ¡°home¡± for the residents of the three kingdoms. His current spatial attainments were enough to support him in opening up a series of nested, independent spaces like the Wise Immortal Cave Mansion, and could be maintained forever. The only problem with opening up this kind of space is that it requires huge energy, but Bai Qiuran nevercked that. He thought for a while, took out a stack of white paper from his storage bag, and pulled two blue hard papers as a cover, folded them together, and then cut them into a neat piece with sword energy. After that, he bound these papers into a book. Then, he lifted his pen and ink and drew three pictures on the first three pages of this nk book. The background of the three pictures was a mountain, and the appearance was roughly the same as that of the mountains he saw in She Bi Shi Kingdom. Then on these three pages, he painted She Bi Shi Kingdom, Giant Kingdom, Rainbow Kingdom respectively. The appearance of the citizens of the Three Kingdoms of the Rainbow Kingdom. At the same time as painting, the traces of True Qi in his body were also gathered, constantly surging, flowing out of his arm, through the pen, and deep into the world inside the paper, where another stable and continuous space was opened up. After the space was opened up, ording to what Wise Immortal taught, he took the initiative to let go of the authority of the space, and led Heaven into it. Soon, the will of Heaven prated into this space. It drew energy from the void and turned it into aura, quickly transforming this space. It didn¡¯t take long for mountains and rivers to emerge from the void, grass and trees growing on this mountain, fishes were born in the water, and birds and beasts were born on the mountains, turning this small space into a small living world. Seeing that the evolution of this small space is gradually beingpleted, Bai Qiuran opened the scroll and transferred all the residents of the three countries in the scroll to this independent small space, and told them that this was their new home. Looking at the residents of the three ethnic groups who started to cut wood and build residential areas in this small world, Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Wise Immortal, what is the principle? Why did it begin to transform the world by itself after I introduced the will of heaven?¡± ¡°This is probably an instinct of Heaven, just like we breathe habitually.¡± After thinking it over, Wise Immortal said: ¡°For this kind of will, it will instinctively invade other worlds, use its own will to control thew of operation of the whole world, and then promote the development of this world. Although it has the will of almost invincible power for this kind of birth In terms of doing so, it cannot increase its power, nor can it bring any real benefits to it, but perhaps doing this will make them feel happy in this will?¡± ¡°Does such will exist in other worlds?¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess it should be.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Maybe Heaven and other wills will fight after they meet.¡± ¡°Then I get it.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Orthodox controversy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost what it means.¡± Wise Immortal stopped answering. Seeing that the space in the book had beenpletely stabilized, Bai Qiuran withdrew his consciousness, thought about it, and wrote the names of the three races on the corresponding three pages. When the ink was dry, Bai Qiuran closed the page, raised his pen, and looked at the nk book title on the cover. After hesitating for a long time, he finally wrote the word ¡°mountain¡± on it. Then, he dried the ink and put the ink and the book in his storage bag. Book 6: 29: The Arranged Marriage By Heavenly Emperor

Book 6: Chapter 29: The Arranged Marriage By Heavenly Emperor

On the vastnd of the gods, and above the starry sky, stands a magnificent Heavenly Pce. And in the most magnificent pce in Heavenly Pce, the current Heavenly Emperor, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, was sitting behind the curtain, quietly listening to the report of the watcher sent by him to watch the Marshal of the East. ¡°Your Majesty, themander went deep into the enemy¡¯s back alone. After a day of fierce battle, he has swept all the rebels of the rebellious country and the rebels of the One Arm Kingdom. By the way, this is the head of the sin god Xing Tian that themander Bai dedicated to Your Majesty.¡± While talking, the tall god took off a white cloth bag from behind his waist. It looked like it contained a huge, nearly circr object, the lower half of which was still bleeding downward. ¡°Fine, fine, don¡¯t open it to me again. I am tired of seeing the heads that Bai has been seized for me during this period of time. I am not a head collector.¡± Seeing his behavior, after the curtain fell, Eastern Emperor Taiyi raised his hand and said softly: ¡°But Marshal Bai is really brave. Even Xing Tian, the ancient god of war, is not his opponent. I am very pleased to have a general like this. Lu Wu, what do you think?¡± Squatting next to the emperor¡¯s seat, Lu Wu, the general manager, said immediately: ¡°Xing Tian is one of the oldest deities. Since Your Majesty ascended the throne, he has been coveting the throne of the emperor. Now Bai Qiuran has eliminated this god for Your Majesty. That means Your Majesty can sit back and rx. Such great achievements are indispensable.¡± ¡°Oh, but Marshal Bai¡¯s position is already the highest. If you go up, you must go to one of the five heavenly emperors or nine righteous gods, but everyone is my confidant, and no one has done anything wrong. I definitely can¡¯t do it without a reason. Let Marshal Bai pick anyone¡¯s position casually.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi said: ¡°But when we gave treasures to Marshal Bai, he distributed them all to the gods under hismand. He is not interested in those precious things. He seems to have a special liking for the beauties of various races. However, in terms of value, those beauties are far inferior to the treasures I rewarded him. This really embarrassed me. What do you think I should do, Lu Wu?¡± ¡°Then, Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you reward Grand Marshal Bai Qiuran with a beautiful goddess as his wife?¡± Lu Wu replied after thinking about it. ¡°I thought, but where are there unmarried female gods in the heavens? There are so many widows, but I don¡¯t want to let Marshal Bai, who has gotten rid of a big trouble for me, marry a widow.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi said. ¡°Your Majesty, you forgot one. Isn¡¯t the granddaughter of the Yijie family now in our Heavenly Court, taking the position of the righteous god of gue and poison?¡± Lu Wu replied: ¡°This granddaughter of the Yijeel family was born cute, and more importantly, she is also one of the nine righteous gods of the Heavenly Court. She would be a perfect match for Marshal Bai.¡± ¡°Well, Lu Wu, your words make sense.¡± The shadow of Eastern Emperor Taiyi hidden behind the curtain nodded. ¡°But Jiang Lan is the descendant of a god of sin after all, not to mention that she is the goddess in charge of gue and poison. I heard that she loves to work with poisons on weekdays, and even carries highly poisonous things with her and betrothed her to Marshal Bai. Will Marshal Bai be satisfied?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you forgot that girl Jiang Lan is still the goddess of the sea.¡± Lu Wu meant something. ¡°Ok......¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi was silent for a long time, and then ordered: ¡°Here is my edict: I will hereby betroth Bai Qiuran, the Marshal of the Eastern Army, and Jiang Lan, the righteous god of gue, to marry in a selected day. At the same time, to give Marshal Bai three golden mountains and five emerald corals as a congrattory gift.¡± ¡°The minister leads the order.¡± The blue-faced god who was kneeling on the ground responded. On this day, the emperor and Lu Wu, the emperor and his ministers sang and made peace, like a double reed. The blue-faced deity below remained in a kneeling posture throughout the whole process, not daring to say a word, until the Eastern Emperor gave an order, he got up and left. He took over the imperial decree drawn up for him by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s nearby ministers, then retired, and sent orders from the Lower Realm. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Inside the shrine of the Eastern Land, Bai Qiuran bowed his head slightly, and he was surprised when he heard the blue-faced heavenly god deliver the decree of the heavenly emperor. Could it be that he has been single for a long time, so even the Emperor of Heaven felt pity for him? Was he the Emperor of Heaven or God of Marriage? The marriage gift this time is very strange. Although based on his previous performances that he deliberately disguised, the emperor may want to give him a reward, but he has not forgotten that the two blue-faced gods also said, Jiang Lan was a ¡°remnant of the former dynasty¡±. But now, Bai Qiuran felt that it was not good for him to defy the Emperor of Heaven openly. During this period of time, after various tasks sent by the Emperor, he has memorized half of the pages of the book. The densely drawn pictures are all races that he ¡°ughtered¡±, of course, except for races. The leaders of other peoples are still living well in the various spaces in the book. And the lives of these people were all counted in Bai Qiuran¡¯s book of credit, and coupled with the brutal and warlike deity he killed recently, the emperor was about to trust him. Until then, he can go to the sky to make good rtions with the other gods, and by the way, inquire about the first Heaven Jealousy. Although on the ground, Bai Qiuran tried his best to search about the first Heaven Jealousy, but in this era, all races were isted, and they were basically active only in their own small area. Except for the gods, once the other races go far away, they would all have extremes. It might be lifeless, so the news about the first Heaven Jealousy naturally has no clue. He also asked Jiang Lan about the human settlements, but Jiang Lan told him that there was no such existence in known human settlements. After thinking about it for a long time, Bai Qiuran always felt that the Emperor had another n, so he chose to temporarily take over this imperial decree. After the god of the decree left the front foot, Bai Qiuran also left the temple on the back foot, went to the miasma hut, and found Jiang Lan. She obviously had just received the imperial decree, and her face became even more stinky when she saw Bai Qiuran approach him. ¡°Have you received the imperial decree?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. Jiang Lan nodded indifferently. Seeing what Bai Qiuran wanted to say, she took the first step and said: ¡°I¡¯ve heard from you. The gods say you are horny. I told you in advance that you can get married, but if you want to touch me after marriage, I will fight you hard.¡± Bai Qiuran opened his mouth, thinking that this was his own sin, and in the end, he could only knock out his teeth and swallow it in his belly. He replied: ¡°Yes, yes, I mainly don¡¯t want to disobey the meaning of His Majesty the Emperor, and the figure of a little girl like you is really not the type I like.¡± He thought about Su Xiangxue, and then said: ¡°Well, I still like to be mature and gentle.¡± Jiang Lan pulled her face down and snorted coldly. After all, she didn¡¯t say anything more on this topic. She asked: ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you refuse or not.¡± ¡°Do you think I still have the right to refuse?¡± Jiang Lan asked rhetorically. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while, then asked: ¡°Then I want to ask, what is the significance of this arranged marriage?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Jiang Lan sneered: ¡°Of course it is for you to take away the authority that belongs to me.¡± Book 6: 30: Sun Mother Xihe

Book 6: Chapter 30: Sun Mother Xihe

¡°What do you mean?¡± After hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s answer, Bai Qiuran asked in surprise: ¡°Can God¡¯s authority be taken away in this way?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Lan exined: ¡°We gods are a very special creature, with the characteristics of mundane living being as well as the characteristics of concepts. And concepts can be reced in some way.¡± She gently pinched her white chin with her index finger and thumb, thought for a moment, and then exined: ¡°Just like in the previous generation of Heavenly Emperor. There was a deity who came to the throne. He was called Dijun. It is no longer possible to test what his original godhood was. However, during the long years of being the emperor, he has constantly married wives and had children. He has obtained many very powerful powers, such as the most famous, his marriage with the sun mother Xihe and the moon mother Changxi, so that these two goddesses gave birth to ten three-legged golden crows as the sun and twelve moons. The Goddess of Moon is now Wangshu, but the three-legged golden crow is still the sun god in the sky. Emperor Dijun has obtained the authority of the sun and the moon because of this, and his authority is even higher than that of his children and his wife.¡± ¡°So Eastern Emperor Taiyi wants me to marry you and give birth to a child so that I can seize power from you?¡± Bai Qiuran thought about it. ¡°I am a counterfeit, and you have recently pretended to be a loyal minister. For an authority as important as Cang Sea, he naturally wants you to strip it off from me.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s face was a little unsightly. ¡°When I¡¯m stripped of authority, if I¡¯m still showing resistance, I¡¯m afraid he will find an excuse to get rid of me.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at her silently. This girl who seemed to be only thirteen or fourteen years old was expressionless when she said this, but her thin shoulders were trembling slightly. Her heart must be scared too. She didn¡¯t want to be ended so miserably. But at the same time, her inner resistance and sense of responsibility to the human race resisted this sense of fear, making her not easy to sumb when facing the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Bai Qiuran wanted tofort her very much but thought that he was not very familiar with her, so he didn¡¯t speak. He thought about it for a while, and then asked: ¡°Then shall we get married or not?¡± ¡°We must do it. Even if it is to deceive Taiyi¡¯s, make him ck, and gain his trust, it is worth it.¡± Jiang Lan said decisively: ¡°The human race can¡¯t live without my protection right now. If I¡¯m not obedient, even if Eastern Emperor Taiyi doesn¡¯t attack me, he will still give the Human Race a cmity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s OK.¡± Bai Qiuran took out the soldier talisman from his arms. ¡°Then I will respond to Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡± ¡°Wait, say it in advance. After marriage, I will be your wife. In order to act, we must live together. Even if we pretend to be affectionate, I will do my duty as a wife to help you, like any good housewife.¡± Jiang Lan stretched out her hand and said: ¡°But you must agree to my conditions in advance. First, you are not allowed to touch me without my consent!¡± ¡°Why are you still struggling with this question...¡± Bai Qiuran vomited: ¡°I¡¯ve said it all, women are not as interesting as building foundations...¡± ¡°Of course it is to prevent my authority from being taken away by you.¡± Jiang Lan looked alert. ¡°Nothing prove that you are a human. In the case you are a god, if I lose my virginity to you, that authority must be gone.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Bai Qiuran said in his heart that I didn¡¯t intend to touch you, and he replied: ¡°Do as you wish.¡± ¡°You can report this to Hevenly Court in advance.¡± Jiang Lan said: ¡°Before getting married, I need to visit a ce.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded, and the two of them parted ways. Bai Qiuran temporarily returned to his shrine and drafted a document to the Emperor of Heaven to exin Jiang Lan¡¯s response, while Jiang Lan rode up the clouds and moved towards the extreme east. She quickly crossed the vast easternnd and went deep into the sea. After she entered the sea, the waves in the sea flowed slowly centering on her, and some huge sea animals that had been active in the sea also evaded one after another to make way for her. Some gods born in the inds on the sea saw Jiang Laning, and their faces also showed bad luck. However, Jiang Lan ignored them and went all the way east toe under a huge sacred tree growing in the deep ocean. This sacred tree was bent and twisted together by countless intertwined roots, forming a whole strand, which plunges into the sky. Stopping at the sacred tree half waist, Jiang Lan raised his head to the sky, and gently shouted at the soaring sacred tree: ¡°Auntie, are you home?¡± After the sound came out for a moment, no one responded, but on the sacred tree of Fusang, there were two roots quietly cracking a crack, giving way to a path. Jiang Lan flew into the sacred tree from this gap, and then a force of strength led her to rise quickly, and in the blink of an eye, she rose to the position of the sacred tree above the clouds. She came to a ce where the branches crossed. Some exquisite wooden houses were built on the treetops, and the area where the branches crossed is wider than a square. In the center of this ce, there is also made of wood. Round tables and low stools. At this time, a soft light shone from nowhere, making the entire square shine. A woman in a big red beautiful long dress wasing out of a wooden house above and slowlynding towards Jiang Lan. The woman¡¯s face was beautiful, with a kind of grace, and there was a red mark on the center of eyebrows. If the Heavenly Emperor wanted a queen, then the woman in front of her must be one of the best candidates. She came to Jiang Lan, looked at Jiang Lan with kind and gentle eyes, and asked: ¡°Little Lan, why do you visit Auntie?¡± ¡°Auntie Xihe.¡± Jiang Lan paused and said: ¡°I¡¯m going to get married.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xiheughed all of a sudden as if her daughter had found a boyfriend, she asked: ¡°Who is the boy who can enter the eyes of our Little Lan?¡± ¡°The marriage was bestowed by the emperor...¡± Jiang Lan replied quietly. ¡°Wha... that bastard! He doesn¡¯t even n to let it go?¡± Xihe was full of anger when she heard the words, but she was helpless. ¡°Sorry, Little Lan, Auntie is useless, I can¡¯t keep you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Jiang Lan shook her head gently. The sun mother Xihe used to be the Queen of Heaven, but at this moment, she was no different from Jiang Lan, who could be described as being abandoned by the world. From her grandfather¡¯s line, she was now the only one left. Xihe was also only a widow. Her husband Dijun was dead, and among her ten sons, only one three-legged crow was still alive. The sun god and the sun mother sounded morous, but in the final analysis, they were just a widow and an orphan without his father and brothers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. To a certain extent, this time my husband-inw is a more talkable person with me.¡± Jiang Lanforted Xihe and said: ¡°And he has already agreed with me beforehand that he would never touch me without my consent after marriage.¡± ¡°Huh, men speak lightly. In the beginning, Dijun said to me and Chang Xi that he only want to hold our hands and not do anything else...cough.¡± Xihe coughed, stopped her own words, and then said: ¡°Little Lan, think about the traits you inherited from your mother. When you two get along day and night, I¡¯m afraid you will really fall in love with him. If he treats you sincerely, it will be fine, but I¡¯m afraid he may betray you. ¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Jiang Lan shook her head and smiled: ¡°I will never love a god.¡± After all, she still didn¡¯t believe that there was a human as strong as Bai Qiuran in the world. She heard that he also beheaded the ancient God of War Xingtian not long ago. ¡°Anyway, you can do it yourself.¡± Xihe sighed: ¡°If there is anything in the future, you wille to Fusang to find me anytime. As agreed, when you get married, I will give you your mother¡¯s relics.¡± While talking, Xihe took out a hairpin carved from green jade from her sleeves and handed it to Jiang Lan. Book 6: 31: Big Wedding

Book 6: Chapter 31: Big Wedding

The wedding of Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan soon began under the urging of the Emperor of Heaven. It was obvious that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi really wanted to get rid of the trouble named Jiang Lan as soon as possible. The wedding was held in Bai Qiuran¡¯s shrine. Due to poor poprity, Jiang Lan¡¯s guests were a few maids who came to send a blessing from a certain goddess. But on Bai Qiuran¡¯s side, because he generously distributed the reward of the emperor during this period, so when the wedding was held, even if it was unhappy, many gods came to congratte him. Even the heavenly gods he hadn¡¯t seen before hade a lot. The two followed the process of the gods¡¯ wedding in this era. After taking off the simple animal skin jacket and putting on the phoenix crown and red dress, Jiang Lan¡¯s beautifulness really surprised Bai Qiuran. When the wedding was over, Bai Qiuran, who had sent away the guests to celebrate, soon received an invitation from the Emperor of Heaven. Eastern Emperor Taiyi set up a banquet and invited him and Jiang Lan to go to heaven to celebrate his wedding. With Jiang Lan¡¯s help, Bai Qiuran went to the Heavenly Pce quickly. After arrived, they were soon taken by some gods to an exquisite garden. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Standing at the entrance of the garden, Jiang Lan called Bai Qiuran, and then took the initiative to hold his hand. Bai Qiuran looked at her suspiciously, Jiang Lan paused and replied: ¡°At least in front of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, we have to pretend to be as intimate as possible.¡± The two entered the garden hand in hand. Here, the Emperor of Heaven had already set up a banquet, and the Emperor himself was hidden behind a curtain. When Bai Qiuran came with Jiang Lan, he smiled: ¡°Yes, it seems that the two newlyweds are very affectionate.¡± ¡°Bai Qiuran has seen your Majesty.¡± Bai Qiuran stopped and arched his hand towards Eastern Emperor Taiyi behind the curtain. ¡°Jiang Lan has seen your Majesty.¡± Jiang Lan also learned Bai Qiuran¡¯s posture and bowed to Eastern Emperor Tai. ¡°You two can stand up now.¡± Eastern Emperor Tai smiled and said: ¡°Take a seat.¡± Bai Qiuran took Jiang Lan by the hand and came to the left side of the Emperor¡¯s head, where the two low tables were specially arranged by the Emperor. At the banquet, there were some other gods who were invited toe. These gods were all weird, but they all had some human characteristics. Except for Lu Wu, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know the other gods. ¡°Those are the four Heavenly Kings.¡± Jiang Lan introduced to Bai Qiuran in a low voice: ¡°There are other righteous gods in charge of the Nine Departments of Heaven.¡± After seeing Bai Qiuran sitting down, these gods also bowed to Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan one after another, and Bai Qiuran also returned the gifts one by one. After the courtesy, the emperor said: ¡°Since Marshal Bai took office, he has sessfully quelled the rebellion many times and strengthened my heavenly reputation. In the previous period, he got rid of Xing Tian and made great contributions. Today, Marshal Bai and Jiang Lan, the perfect match between a talented god and a beautiful goddess, be a couple. It happens that there is a group of dragons and phoenixes going wild in the Western. So the Western Heavenly King captured them for me, which happened to be my congrattion to Marshal Bai and Jiang Lan¡¯s wedding.¡± Sitting behind the curtain, Eastern Emperor Taiyi finished speaking and pped his hands. Soon there was a subordinate god who pushed in a huge cage from outside the garden. Inside the cage were several ailing dragons and phoenixes. The god pushed the dragon and phoenix into the middle of the garden, and then began to sharpen the knife and prepare to ughter. Bai Qiuran¡¯s expression remained as usual. He had considered this situation a long time ago, but Jiang Lan raised her eyebrows somewhat ufortably. Seeing that the god opened the cage and grabbed a golden dragon from the cage, the dragons and phoenix in those cages also began to struggle, begging for mercy, wailing, and yelling. But the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the surrounding heavenly gods looked as usual, and the heavenly emperor even smiled and introduced to Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan: ¡°The fresh dragon¡¯s livers and phoenix¡¯s galldders are some of the best delicacies in this world. Even I rarely have the opportunity to taste them. The two of you are really lucky. Of course, I also want to thank Western Heavenly King for providing these dragons and phoenixes to us.¡± A god with a white tiger head smiled and arched his hands to the surrounding gods. Amidst the screams, the gods were very skillful in cramping the dragon and phoenix skins in the cage, taking out the liver and galldder from their bodies, and after some treatment by the waiters on the side, they put on a tray and brought them to the front of the deities. The other gods had already begun to enjoy it, but Bai Qiuran looked at the hot, blood-stained liver and galldder in front of him, found that he had no appetite at all. It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t ept eating parts of dragons and phoenixes. Anyway, they were not of the same race, but the Emperor of Heaven has to pull these talking dragons and phoenixes in front of them to ughter, and also eat certain parts of their bodies raw, which was very savage and out of appetite. He turned his head to look at Jiang Lan and saw her staring at the silver te in front of him. ¡°Ha, for so many years, Jiang Lan¡¯s bad habit has not changed.¡± Behind the curtain, the shadow of Eastern Emperor Taiyi put down his chopsticks and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, there are so many delicacies in this world, but I¡¯m afraid Jiang Lan won¡¯t be blessed with its taste.¡± The other gods also began tough, Bai Qiuran looked up and looked around, only to see a circle of blood on their mouths, as if he had note to the residence of the celestial gods, but a gathering of a group of savages drinking blood. ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty.¡± He held Jiang Lan¡¯s shoulder and said to Eastern Emperor Taiyi: ¡°My wife seems to be a little unwell...¡± ¡°Marshal Bai still be soft to beauties. Haha, I know.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s voice sounded a little pity. ¡°Never mind, Jiang Lan and you are newly married. In that case, Marshal Bai, you should take Jiang Lan back so that you two can be lovey-dovey.¡± Bai Qiuran got up and retired. Amidst the goodwill and meaningfulughter of the gods, he helped Jiang Lan out of the garden and left the pce all the way. After waiting outside the Milky Way, Jiang Lan¡¯s expression immediately improved. She took Bai Qiuran¡¯s handkerchief, wiped her mouth, and then asked: ¡°See? This is the gods of this age.¡± ¡°Eating raw meat and drinking blood, are they not afraid of getting sick?¡± Bai Qiuran frowned and said in disgust: ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of barbarians.¡± He looked at Jiang Lan and asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of it a long time ago. Quite disgusting, but it shouldn¡¯t be so nausea.¡± Jiang Lan calmly wiped her mouth clean, and then cleaned up the handkerchief with her own power. ¡°If I don¡¯t pretend to be disgusting, you must have eaten the raw liver before they let you go. Are you not disgusting?¡± Bai Qiuran recalled the raw dragon liver that was ced in front of him, with a strong bloody smell, and suddenly said: ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to say thanks.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the dark starry sky beside him and said: ¡°You and I are now grasshoppers on the same rope, sharing both prosperous and damaged. To help you is to help myself.¡± Book 6: 32: The Far East Of The World

Book 6: Chapter 32: The Far East Of The World

On the night of their wedding, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan slept in the same bedroom. Of course, Bai Qiuran would definitely not do anything to Jiang Lan. In fact, during this long night, Bai Qiuran had been trying to teach Jiang Lan what he knew. With Li¡¯s talents, things like swordsmanship or kill moves, he only needs to practice it once, and then silently wait for the silly boy toprehend it himself. But the runes of magic were equivalent to anothernguage, he was sure that it couldn¡¯t be taught to others simply. If he casually engraved runes on the stone to show Li, if thetter was not clear about the meaning, it would be just a mere ghost symbol to him. But indirect teaching through Jiang Lan is much more convenient. After thest meeting, Bai Qiuran asked Jiang Lan to teach on his behalf, and Li would certainly not say much. By the way, on this night, Bai Qiuran also tried to show Jiang Lan the version of the world structure model that he had recorded from the ruins of Heavenly Pce tens of thousands of yearster. Maybe she could help her analyze it. But the facts proved that once he took out that thing, he would be banished by Heaven again. After trying several times, Bai Qiuran dposed the runes that made up those structures and showed them to Jiang Lan one by one, and finally, he was not banished. ¡°This is divine writing.¡± After taking a look, Jiang Lan asked: ¡°Where did you get this kind of text?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell where it got it.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°What exactly does this text look like?¡± ¡°This is the text used by the gods to interpret the rules of this world. Not to mention the ordinary people, even the gods themselves don¡¯t fully understand.¡± After thinking about it, Jiang Lan exined: ¡°Each god can only understand the divine texts rted to their godhood. I heard that under the auspices of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Heavenly Court used to try to make a dictionary of divine texts, but there was no result. I don¡¯t know what happened in the end.¡± ¡°Then can you help me analyze these divine texts?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Yes, you can, after all, you also taught me a lot of things.¡± Jiang Lan frowned and said: ¡°But I can only understand the divine writings of poison, medicine, farming, and the ocean.¡± ¡°Those are enough.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°You just need to give me a clue, and I will do the rest by myself.¡± As a result, the couple taught and pondered each other in this pce. Jiang Lan taught Bai Qiuran his divine texts, and Bai Qiuran had the clue to deduct the divine structure left. Bai Qiuran taught Jiang Lan some of the basic runes of spells and seal tactics, and hoped that she could teach them to humans on his behalf. Except for the necessary meals, the two stayed in the pce. This fell into the eyes of the watchers sent by the emperor, and it became a symbol of love. After all, Bai Qiuran was powerful and they didn¡¯t dare to listen to Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan, so they could only monitor them in this way. After the news spread, it is said that the emperor immediately held another banquet. Nobody knew how many other races were affected. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Time flew. A few years passed quickly. After marrying Jiang Lan, Bai Qiuran seeded in gaining the trust of the emperor and entering the circle of power in Heavenly Court. He used his power and the treasures rewarded by the emperor to manage rtionships with the gods in the heavens and searched for intelligence about the first Heaven Jealousy. He also used the reason of apanying Jiang Lan to work during this period of time to visit the human settlements on the easternnd. However, the obtained results made him feel very disappointed. The talents of these humans were good, but none of them was like him, having an infinite Sea Qi. It is said that there are still some human races on the northwestern maind and the sea inds in the extreme south, but Bai Qiuran also visited these ces when he visited several other gods who guarded thend like him. There was no sign of the first Heaven Jealousy in these settlements, and even some settlements¡¯ inhabitants were not humans at all, but races that look very simr to humans. This made Bai Qiuran disappointed, but he still did not give up searching for the news of the first Heaven Jealousy. He hadn¡¯t searched every corner of this world. He had a hunch that the first Heaven Jealousy must be somewhere in this world. However, on the other hand, he did not rx his teaching of Li. Through his guidance and Jiang Lan¡¯s indirect teaching, the settlement of Li had mastered the basic moves and spells in the cultivation world of his time. After the advent of advanced cultivation methods, more than a dozen monks in the foundation-building period have appeared in the settlement in the past few years. And by teaching these methods, the status of Li in that settlement has also risen. Bai Qiuran heard Jiang Lan say that he had been close to the daughter of the tribe leader recently, and it was estimated that they would eventually get together. Moreover, the talented Li was even ahead of everyone. Through the years of cultivation, he seems to havee to the end of the Foundation Establishment stage. Therefore, Bai Qiuran took advantage of Jiang Lan¡¯s return to the hut to collect materials to call Li out, ready to guide him to understand the Golden Core stage. The ce was still in the same ce. After a while, he immediately came to the pool, but this time, he was still riding a little monkey with a dim coat on his shoulder. ¡°Is this your pet?¡± Seeing the monkey, Bai Qiuran joked. ¡°I went hunting a few days ago and saw this monkey being chased by a tiger. I killed the tiger, then took the little monkey back to the settlement and healed its injury with the herbs taught by Master¡¯s wife. Then it just won¡¯t leave.¡± Li asked embarrassedly: ¡°Master, can it listen to the lecture with me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Qiuran said in his heart that no one except you could understand his teaching method, so he greeted him standing up and said to him: ¡°Looking at the puddle.¡± Without a word, Li immediately entered the state of listening, and Bai Qiuran began to manipte the flowing water in the pool, using it to condense into a small ice bead in mid-air. Seeing this scene, Li began to be stunned again, entering a state of enlightenment that made Bai Qiuran feel envious, jealous, and hateful. But by now, he already became numb, so in the time of Li¡¯sprehension, he sat on the rock next to him, guarding Li¡¯s safety. The little monkey Li brought felt bored, so it ran to the bushes, picked up a few sticks, and yed with itself. After a while, Jiang Lan, who had finished taking things, also came here. Seeing Li standing by the water pool, she suddenly understood, and came to Bai Qiuran¡¯s side gently, and sat down next to him. The two of them did not make a sound tacitly, waiting for Li¡¯sprehension, but this time, after the sky waspletely dark, Li sessfullyprehended the Golden Core Stage. ¡°Master, I understand.¡± He bowed to Bai Qiuran. ¡°Just get it.¡± The talent of this disciple was terrifying, even far above his true disciple Tang Ruowei. Looking at his disciple, Bai Qiuran was both happy and upset at the same time, he waved: ¡°Get out, get out. It¡¯s already dark, if you don¡¯t go back, the people in the settlement are afraid that you were eaten by me.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother Master and Master¡¯s wife any longer.¡± After bidding farewell, he took the tired monkey and returned to the settlement. With his current strength, he dared to walk back at night alone near the settlement. Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan kept watching him until he walked back to the settlement, then turned and walked towards the temple. On the way, Jiang Lan asked: ¡°I heard that some time ago you went to find the Marshal of Western Army, and at the same time visited those human settlements in the West, how about it? Did you find the person you were looking for?¡± Over the past few years, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t mean to hide it. As Jiang Lan, who was closest to him, naturally knew that he was looking for a certain human race. ¡°Nothing.¡± Speaking of this topic, Bai Qiuran shook his head somewhat annoyed, and sighed: ¡°Still no clue.¡± ¡°Why are you so obsessed with finding that human?¡± Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment, and finally plucked up the courage to ask: ¡°Is that human really that important to you?¡± ¡°Of course, he is not only important to me but also important to the human race.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°The human race has two important existences. Perhaps I have found one. If I find the other, then the rise of the human race will be in sight. Moreover, he is also my savior, and I need him to guide me. ¡± ¡°Do you mean that one of them is Li?... This is too vague. Compared to him, I think you are more like the savior of the human race.¡± Jiang Lan sighed: ¡°After all, what he has learned is what you taught directly and indirectly.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and said: ¡°What I taught him was also what others taught me.¡± ¡°Well, just be happy on your own.¡± Jiang Lan sighed: ¡°But you should have searched all the human races on the earth? I have helped you pay attention to the human races on the South Ind, and there is no one you mentioned. So, I have onest clue left here.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°In the very east of the world, where the sun inhabits, there is an ind in the shadows of the sacred tree Fusang. There may be some humans on it. You can try it.¡± Book 6: 33: The Emperor Yans Lineage

Book 6: Chapter 33: The Emperor Yan''s Lineage

In the far east of the world, under the sacred tree Fusang. Bai Qiuran stepped on the sea, walking on the waves, and soon came here. He was Jiang Lan¡¯s husband (though in name only), the sea beasts in the sea still knew how powerful he was, so seeing him going out to sea, these sea beasts also evaded. Bai Qiuran walked under the towering sacred tree, arched his hands to the top of the tree, and shouted: ¡°Goddess Xihe, Bai Qiuran begs to see you.¡± There was no response from the sacred tree. After a pause, Bai Qiuran added: ¡°At the words of my wife Jiang Lan, Bai Qiuran came to see you.¡± This time, there was finally a response from the top of the tree, and a crack appeared at the center, allowing him to enter. Bai Qiuran entered the sacred tree, and after a round of climbing, he came to the top of the sacred tree, where the branch junction of the wooden house was established. A beautiful woman in a big red dress was facing away from him, looking at the sea of clouds in the distance. After a while, she turned her head and looked at Bai Qiuran with a smile: ¡°Wee the majesticmander who rules the easternnd. This is your first visit to the humble house, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a fictitious name.¡± Bai Qiuran said to Xihe: ¡°Bai Qiuran has seen the goddess Xihe.¡± ¡°Please sit down.¡± Xihe smiled slightly and invited Bai Qiuran to sit down at the table and chair. The table was filled with tea made from some unknown flowers and nts, overflowing with fragrance. After both parties sat down, Xi He looked at Bai Qiuran and smiled: ¡°Little Lan has already informed me of your intentions. Under this sacred tree Fusang, there are indeed a group of humans hidden. I can apany you to see themter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Goddess.¡± He did not urge, as Xihe looked like she had something to say to him. Anyway, he came here, and Xihe seemed to be an elder who was closely rted to Jiang Lan, so Bai Qiuran politely listened to her words. ¡°You have been married in the past few years, I have seen it in my eyes. I also know about you and Little Lan¡¯s agreement. You are a person who firmly keeps your words, in the past few years, you didn¡¯t try to touch her authority.¡± After a while, Xihe really started to joke: ¡°I heard that Marshal Bai is a womanizing guy. You must have endured very hard during these years, right?¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. He was clearly an old virgin over 3,000 years old. And thinking about it carefully, he now had a wife, but he was still a virgin. Whenever he thought of this, he would feel a little sad. Bai Qiuran¡¯s reaction was taken as default by Xi He. After a while, she said quietly: ¡°Having three wives and four concubines is natural for men. My husband Dijun is also the same, so Marshal Bai Dashuai doesn¡¯t need to self-me. On the contrary, I think you are the man worthy of Little Lan.¡± ¡°The goddess Xihe¡¯s praise is too much for me.¡± Bai Qiuran said ashamed: ¡°Bai Qiuran is just a normal man.¡± ¡°At least in the past few years of living with you, Little Lan has been much happier than in the previous few thousand years.¡± Xihe interrupted: ¡°After her mother died, she hadn¡¯t been so happy for a long time.¡± ¡°Even so, Bai Qiuran is not the one worthy of Jiang... my wife.¡± At this moment, Bai Qiuran thought of Su Xiangxue, Tang Ruowei, everyone in Qingming Sword Sect, Li Jinyao who had ventured into thend of the gods with him, and the people and things of that era. He believed that responsibility was more important than temporary love. To Jiang Lan, he could not take on the responsibility of her husband. He did not belong to this era. Someday he had to go back. Being with Jiang Lan now was just an expedient measure due to the situation. If they became a real couple, did he really want Jiang Lan to wait for him for tens of thousands of years? ¡°If Little Lan really meets the man worthy of her love in the future, Bai Qiuran will also find a way to make it happen.¡± ¡°no, I can not.¡± Xihe shook his head and said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Little Lan will only have one marriage in her life. That¡¯s the temperament she inherited from her mother, so I can only ask you to love her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bai Qiuran asked unclearly: ¡°Goddess Xihe, you seem to be quite familiar with Little Lan¡¯s family. Can you tell me something in detail?¡± ¡°There is nothing we can¡¯t say. Above this sacred tree, Tian Ting and Di Shi can¡¯t see or hear anything.¡± Xihe looked at the sea of clouds surging outward from the tree, startled in a daze: ¡°My husband is called Dijun. He is a stalwart god who once ruled this world. He has the same character as you, he likes beauty, and I have many sisters, but at least, he loves me very much. I also love the ten children we had together. Because of our children, he became the god of the sun, but before him, the emperor who ruled the world was also a sun god, that is, Little Lan¡¯s grandfather, and we all call him Emperor Yan .¡± ¡°In that case, your husband, Emperor Jun and Emperor Yan, were both heavenly emperors.¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°I don¡¯t understand. In this case, shouldn¡¯t Di Jun and Yan Di be deadly enemies?¡± ¡°No, Heavenly Emperor has a lifespan.¡± After a pause, Xihe exined: ¡°The gods have an infinite lifespan, but once they be the emperor, over time, the power of this god will grow to its peak, and then it will gradually decline like the sun is fading to the west, and finally die of old age. So, if the Emperor of Heaven doesn¡¯t want to die, he has no choice but to retreat from the throne in the end.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought of using a certain way to carry out hereditary inheritance?¡± After asking this sentence, Bai Qiuran felt that he was a little gloomy. ¡°There is no way. To be the Emperor of Heaven, a god needs to be recognized by Heaven itself. It is only possible to be the strongest god of the age.¡± Xihe replied with a face as usual: ¡°So, my husband¡¯s throne was given to him by Emperor Yan, and after the renunciation, Emperor Yan also became the Southern Red Emperor at that time. So the rtionship between our two families has always been good. Later, Emperor Yan died after tasting the herbs, but the godhood of pharmacology was inherited by his youngest daughter ¨C Little Lan¡¯s mother. Her name was Jingwei. The myth [Jingwei Filling the Sea] that was circted on the earth at the time actually refers to her mother as a goddess who experienced nine deaths and got the authority of the sea.¡± ¡°Later, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi rose up and overthrew Emperor Jun¡¯s ascension by bloody means, and massacred the family line of Emperor Yan and Emperor Jun. Little Lan was the only one left in Emperor Yan¡¯s lineage, while you and your children are the only ones left in Emperor Jun¡¯s lineage.¡± Bai Qiuran followed Xihe¡¯s words and said. ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t stop there. Although the children of my sister, moon mother Changxi, were forced tobine, they still lived as Wangshu. The Emperor Yan also had a fire god Zhu Rong. After he became soft, he inherited the seat of Emperor Yan and became the Red Emperor of the Southern Sky.¡± Xihe added. ¡°So the rtionship was pretty good, and the rtionship between you and Little Lan is just like a mother and daughter. I know that.¡± Bai Qiuran asked again: ¡°But why do you say that Little Lan can only have one marriage in his life?¡± ¡°Because of her temperament, Little Lan inherited her mother¡¯s stubbornness, and her mother inherited Emperor Yan¡¯s stubbornness. This is like a curse in their blood.¡± Xihe smiled bitterly: ¡°Whether it is Emperor Yan who ate a hundred herbs and died for the sake of the world and themon people, or her mother Jingwei surpassed the limit of life and death to obtain the divine power of the sea, it is this kind of stubbornness. Children of Emperor Yan¡¯s line have only one partner in their lives. Jing Wei only fell in love with a man of the human race, and even died for him under the persecution of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Little Lan also inherited this trait. Maybe she did not fall in love with you now, but it is impossible for her to remarry.¡± ¡°So Eastern Emperor Taiyi knew this, that¡¯s why he forced her to marry me.¡± Bai Qiuran was a little upset when she heard this. ¡°Then did I harm her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her own decision to marry you. The authority of the Cang Sea is so terrible. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi is always going to force her to marry. It is better to marry you than to marry other gods.¡± Xihe persuaded with all his heart: ¡°So, promise me, take good care of her, can you?¡± Bai Qiuran thought hesitantly for a long time, and finally let out a sigh of relief, saying: ¡°Bai Qiuran will do his best.¡± Book 6: 34: The Clues of the First Heavenly Jealousy

Book 6: Chapter 34: The Clues of the First Heavenly Jealousy

Xihe talked about Jiang Lan for a while, and then under the guidance of the sun mother, Bai Qiuran reached the roots of the sacred tree Fusang. The root system of the sacred tree was deeply rooted in the Cang Sea, but there were still a few gaps on the sea surface. In some gaps, space could even berge enough to amodate a vast ocean with its own ecosystem. There were several inds hidden in the space, which was also very normal. Following Xihe¡¯s guidance, Bai Qiuran found the inds hidden under the root system of the tree. There were fourrge inds squeezed into a dark and dim space. Being located under the root system of the sacred tree Fusang, the light of the sun couldn¡¯t shine here, thus it¡¯s dark all year round. However, some nts that do not need photosynthesis stubbornly grow on the ind. Some nts emit a faint light in the dim space, illuminating the surrounding area. Around the ind, in the ocean surrounded by the roots, some horrible giants could be vaguely seen diving ups and downs. Bai Qiurannded on the bottom left corner of the ind in the southeast direction, following a straight line towards the northeast of the ind. All the way, the surrounding space became darker, and in the jungle, some whispering sounds could be heard. asionally, some weird-looking carnivorous creatures would attack Bai Qiuran¡¯s direction. Bai Qiuran caught some of them and studied them, and found that these creatures should be variants of somemon beasts on overseas inds. Living in this dark space all the years, their eyesight haspletely degraded, and some did not even have the eye at all, but their sense of hearing and smell has be extremely developed as if they have evolved into another creature. This ind was not too big for Bai Qiuran. He quickly walked to the northeast end of the ind. As he inadvertently passed through a valley in a jungle made of weird nts, his feet suddenly touched an artificial trap. At the same time that the rope made of vines under his feet broke, a huge sharp stone pir suddenly swayed out of the nearby bushes and banged against the side of Bai Qiuran¡¯s body, and then the entire front section was instantly smashed to pieces. After the trap was triggered, the nts above the valleys on both sides also sounded weird call signs, and there were countless gloomy lights. The fruit of the nts on the inds under this gloomy tree that could provide a light source was thrown from above to Bai Qiuran¡¯s side. Countless stone spears flew out from the surrounding vegetation, all throwing them towards Bai Qiuran. The stone spear pierced Bai Qiuran¡¯s body, and then all returned without sess, some of them even broke into several pieces by themselves. Bai Qiuran stood on the spot, looking around, ignoring the dim lighting conditions around him, and sessfully saw the ¡°hunters¡± hidden in the vegetation. They were some humanoid creatures. From the appearance they should be humans, butpared to the human races outside, they were short and rickety, with slender limbs, and their skin became pale and bloodless. Like other creatures, they have also evolved to adapt to this underground space, but they still seem to have eyesight, and the hunting method they use was no different from the human race. Bai Qiuran stood still on the spot, and after a round of throwing, the surrounding ¡°people¡± also surrounded Bai Qiuran with their weapons. Only then did they finally see Bai Qiuran clearly. Looks like. After seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s appearance, the group of people suddenly became excited. They murmured something that Bai Qiuran could not understand, then threw away their weapons, and bowed to Bai Qiuran. ¡°How is this going?¡± The second monk Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Could it be that I have finally awakened the aura of the king?¡± ¡°Where do you get the aura of the king? The aura of the turtle is more likely.¡± Hanging on his waist, Wise Immortal, who hadn¡¯t said a word for a long time, suddenly uttered: ¡°Looking at their appearance, there must be something hidden.¡± After worshipping for a while, one of these people suddenly got up, whispered to Bai Qiuran, and then stretched his finger in one direction. ¡°He asked you to go with him.¡± Wise Immortal tranted. ¡°Can you understand theirnguage?¡± Bai Qiuran said in surprise. ¡°I barely understood it with Great Wisdom.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Keep up with them and see what they are going to do.¡± These people ran very fast even in the dark space, but for Bai Qiuran, it was not difficult to keep up with them. Following these people all the way, he came to the high ground on the coast. The two were surprised that there was a stone city wall on that high ground. Although this kind of city wall was very small, it is a very advanced technology in the current era. Topare, even in the richest human settlements on the easternnd, at this time, only walls built with logs were used. The only difference was just having two moreyers than other settlements. Following this group of people, Bai Qiuran entered the interior of the settlement. In the settlement, there were many people with the same pale skin and short stature. When Bai Qiuran entered the city, they all walked out of their snail residence, murmured andmunicated with each other ecstatically, and then bowed down to Bai Qiuran. ¡°They are calling you a god.¡± Wise Immortal whispered. Bai Qiuran followed the little white man until he brought himself to the center of the settlement. There was an exquisite stone statue. Standing on the stone statue was a man dressed in armor and a sword on his waist. He looked up into the distance. This was definitely not a technology that the human race could do in this era! Bai Qiuran looked at the stone statue with surprise in his heart. Sitting under the stone statue was an old woman with pale skin. She was covered with nes strung with animal teeth. When she saw Bai Qiuran, she was shaking all over, while mumbling, she knelt down to worship Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran quickly grabbed Wise Immortal¡¯s head, raised it to the stone statue, and asked: ¡°Wise Immortal, who is that?¡± Wise Immortal looked at it, and also shouted: ¡°It¡¯s him! This man¡¯s information has been blocked by Heaven, he must be the original Heavenly Jealousy!¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s breathing became hurried. He turned Wise Immortal¡¯s head to the old woman and urged: ¡°Quickly, Wise Immortal, ask her where did that man go?¡± Wise Immortal also hurriedly spoke to the old woman. A skull spoke, which really scared the old woman half to death, but after a whisper, Wise Immortal calmed down the old woman. The two murmured andmunicated for a long time, and then Wise Immortal remained silent for a long time before speaking. ¡°Old Bai, ording to these human races, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi may be aware of the existence of Heavenly Jealousy.¡± He considered it for a while before continuing: ¡°You have to be careful, he may not fully believe you.¡± ¡°What is the problem?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°ording to the old woman, they used to live on the earth and suffered from demons. Later, this [God] defeated the demons and brought them here to help them build a new home. Then [God] left by himself and went to the deeper part of the ocean, but they firmly believed that [God] would return here again and lead them.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°That [God] refers to the first Heavenly Jealousy, and those demons are probably the gods. The harshness of the gods of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to themon races may not be the indulgence of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and it is more likely to be instructed by him.¡± Bai Qiuran secretly remembered Wise Immortal¡¯s reminder in her heart, and then asked: ¡°Then the first Heavenly Jealousy, where did he go?¡± ¡°The boundary of the world... here is already the east pole of the world. If you want to go to the depths of the sea, there will only be a mysterious destination.¡± Book 6: 35: Guixu

Book 6: Chapter 35: Guixu

Where the Guixu was, even the vast majority of the gods did not know. The gods only knew that in the legend, there was the end of the world, and the water from the Milky Way and Cang Sea will flow into it, but the water source of Guixu would not increase or decrease. There were also gods who said that there was a celestial god who drove giant turtles there and established a glorious kingdom. But Bai Qiuran knew who knew where Guixu¡¯s position was. In today¡¯s world, the sun god rose eastward and fell westward every day, rising from the east in the morning from the sacred tree Fusang and falling to the west at night, sleeping on the branches of the sacred tree Ruomu. But in a more distant era when neither of these two sacred trees has grown up, the sun and moon rise from the Guixu every day and return to the Guixu again at night. In other words, the sun mother Xihe and the remaining three-legged crow must know something. Right now, Bai Qiuran epted their hospitality in this group of little white people, who used the best food to offer him. But in fact, it was just some barbecue and boiled meat without any seasoning. To show his respect, Bai Qiuran still tasted a bit of everything, and then gave them the rest. He followed the recipes of these little white people and went to the ind to catch them a lot of prey, and gave them in the name of ¡°God¡±. It¡¯s his gift to thank them for their help in finding the first Heavenly Jealousy. Afterwards, hemunicated with the old woman through Wise Immortal, then bid farewell. He didn¡¯t mean to take these humans away. In the current era, it was better to hide under the sacred tree of Fusang than to go to the earth outside and be cruelly oppressed and ruled by the gods. Being led back to the sacred tree of Fusang by Xihe¡¯s power, Bai Qiuran immediately asked Xihe about the location of Guixu. ¡°Guixu?¡± Xihe asked hesitantly: ¡°Why did Marshal Bai ask about there?¡± ¡°The human race under Fusang gave me clues, and the person I was looking for was there.¡± Bai Qiuran said earnestly: ¡°Goddess Xihe, this matter is very important to me and Little Lan.¡± ¡°I believe in Little Lan¡¯s vision.¡± After thinking for a while, Xi He nodded and replied: ¡°I will let my child take you there. However, the journey to Guixu will be very dangerous. I hope Mr. Bai will be prepared before then. At least you have to go back to see Little Lan. The matter between you and Little Lan iste. Eastern Emperor Taiyi seems to be a little anxious.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you for a while, and after Marshal Bai finishes handling these matters, you cane back to Fusang to find me.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At the same time, the Eastern Land, in Bai Qiuran¡¯s shrine. Jiang Lan¡¯s ck hair was curled up, and her mother¡¯s jasper hairpin was inserted on her head. She was trying to use the magical power Bai Qiuran had taught her. A group of highly poisonous mist was condensed on her palm, gradually shrinking, and the toxicity became more and more violent. But at thest juncture, there was a sudden energy disorder, Jiang Lan quickly dissipated the poisonous power, and then sighed. Perhaps it was the energy of the divine power that would conflict with Bai Qiuran¡¯s system. Her poisonous power had reached thest step, and she could not make it through. After rectifying her mood, Jiang Lan, who was about to try again, suddenly heard the voice of the maid outside the pce. ¡°My Lady, a god is visiting.¡± He happened to be out, how could the godse by such a coincidence? Jiang Lan had a bad premonition in her heart, but she still replied: ¡°Wait a minute, greet the god, and let him wait in the guest hall, and I¡¯ll go right away.¡± After a while, Jiang Lan saw the visiting deity in the guest hall. The visitor had a dragon¡¯s tail and his abdomen was distended like a drum. Even if hepressed his height, his head was still against the ceiling of the pce. He looked down at Jiang Lan, Jiang Lan also looked up at him, then saluted him and asked: ¡°Why is God of Thunder here today? If you are looking for my husband, he has gone out.¡± The god who came was the ninth ministry-level righteous god of the sky, so Jiang Lan, as the hostess, greeted him first. ¡°Righteous God of gue and Poison, I am here to give things to Marshal Bai by order of His Majesty.¡± God of Thunder looked at her for a while and said: ¡°Since His Majesty gave the marriage, your husband and wife have grown in love, but they have not blossomed for a long time. This makes His Majesty very worried. So today, by coincidence I have time, His Majesty asked me to give you a couple of miraculous medicines to help you two have children.¡± ¡°Why should His Majesty be so worried?¡± Jiang Lan took the medicine packet from Thunder God, thanked him, and then strangely said: ¡°It is normal for our gods¡¯ marriage to have no results for hundreds of thousands of years. My husband and I have only been married for a few years, why did His Majesty urge it so early?¡± ¡°Well...¡± God of Thunder frowned and remained silent. Seeing his embarrassed look, Jiang Lan remembered Bai Qiuran¡¯s entrustment before leaving, so he called the maid and gave a few words. After a while, two maids came up with two emerald corals. This kind of emerald coral was extremely rare. One side was emerald and the other was a living creature. As long as it was properly raised, it could continue to grow forever, which was hard to find nowadays. These two corals were also a gift from Eastern Emperor Taiyi when Jiang Lan and Bai Qiuran got married. Asking the two maids to put two corals in front of God of Thunder, Jiang Lan said: ¡°God of Thunder came from a long distance on purpose. It¡¯s really hard to run one more time. A small gift is just a bit of respect, so please ept it.¡± ¡°This... Jiang Lan¡¯s righteous god is really too far-fetched. You are one of the nine righteous gods too. We are all colleagues, hehe.¡± God of Thunder showed a knowing smile, talking on his mouth, but kept moving his hands, grabbed the two corals, and put them in his pockets. Sure enough, what he said before leaving was not a joke. Now, even if this treasure came from the most unwee god, it could still make God of Thunder smile. Jiang Lan thought in her heart and asked at the same time: ¡°God of Thunder, can you tell me His Majesty¡¯s reason for being so impatient? So that we can have arrangements ording to his n.¡± ¡°Well, as a colleague, I can tell you some information. Goddess Jiang Lan, don¡¯t you know that there was once a strange human that rivals the gods on the earth? He was born exactly like His Majesty, but he is a human. In the end, His Majesty suppressed him, but at the cost of many gods. After His Majesty, Bai Dashuai is the second deity born in this world with no difference in appearance from the human race.¡± God of Thunder looked around, then whispered: ¡°This marriage between you and Marshal Bai is a reward from His Majesty to Marshal Bai, and the restraint on you is also a test for Marshal Bai. We all know that no matter whether they arebined or not, once the two gods are blessed by the emperor and be husband and wife, they will have some influence on each other¡¯s authority. The couple may even share authority. After Marshal Bai married you, if there is a change in authority, His Majesty can continue to promote him with peace of mind. If not, then It proves that Marshal Bai is a human and will be liquidated... You have been married for a few years, and your authority has not changed. To be honest, His Majesty has begun to doubt the identity of Marshal Bai.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Lan took a deep breath and bowed to God of Thunder: ¡°My husband is indeed a celestial god. I can use my godhood to guarantee this. Thank you, God of Thunder, for your visiting today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you.¡± God of Thunder looked at Jiang Lan, and then said: ¡°Goddess Jiang Lan ... please take good care of yourself and Marshal Bai.¡± Book 6: 36: Sacrifice For Sword

Book 6: Chapter 36: Sacrifice For Sword

When Bai Qiuran returned to the divine pce, Jiang Lan immediately greeted him, helped him take off the cloak covered with it, and hung it up. ¡°I heard God of Thunder has been here?¡± Bai Qiuran came to sit down at the table in the bedroom and asked: ¡°What is he here for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He asked about the authority and I glossed it perfunctorily.¡± Jiang Lan replied. ¡°The authority?¡± Bai Qiuran was a little wary when he heard this. ¡°Did Eastern Emperor Taiyi notice something?¡± ¡°Yes, but rest assured, I have a way to hide it.¡± Jiang Lan exposed this topic and asked: ¡°Have you found a clue?¡± Originally, Bai Qiuran wanted to continue to care about how Jiang Lan was going to solve it, but when it came to this topic, he said excitedly: ¡°I found it! That existence is in Guixu.¡± ¡°Guixu?¡± Jiang Lan thought for a while. ¡°I have heard Aunt Xihe say there, it is difficult to reach by ordinary means, and the internal dangers are high, I will not stop you if you want to go, but you should be more careful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°During the time I left, I want to ask you to take care of Li. That kid will breakthrough after a while. I will leave the breakthrough method to you before leaving. Then you can help me enlighten him.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Jiang Lan paused, then asked: ¡°By the way, I have heard youin, saying that you don¡¯t have a handy sword, right?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed: ¡°It is also difficult to find a sword that can withstand my strength, even in the Heavenly Pce. It is a pity. If there is such a sword, I can fly to Guixu by myself.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Lan nodded and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take to return from Guixu to here. You can stay at home for a while, and then leave after everything is arranged.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and looked at Jiang Lan who was getting up to go out. He asked: ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Go see Aunt Xihe.¡± Jiang Lan replied without looking back: ¡°Before Ie back, don¡¯t just leave by yourself. I won¡¯t be going on this trip for long.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After leaving the temple, Jiang Lan walked all the way to the top of the Fusang sacred tree, looking for Xihe. At this time, the sky turned ck, and the three-legged crow also returned to the sacred tree. After approaching the Fusang tree, the only golden sun in the sky turned into a beautiful, elegant girl in a golden dress. Seeing Jiang Lan, she greeted enthusiastically: ¡°Huh? Little Lan, did youe to y with your sister?¡± ¡°Sister Jinwu, it just so happens that I have something to discuss with you and Auntie.¡± Jiang Lan said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± At exactly this moment, Xihe also walked out of the wooden house and greeted Jiang Lan. ¡°I want to refine my authority of the sea into a magic weapon.¡± Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment, then spoke. ¡°what?!¡± Xihe and Jinwu both eximed at the same time. ¡°Little Lan, are you serious?¡± Xihe grabbed Jiang Lan¡¯s shoulders and asked: ¡°Do you know what this means to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lose that godhood. It¡¯s not a problem, I have more than one.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s tone was calm and nonchnt. ¡°Let alone that, the more important thing is the suffering of the soul!¡± Jinwu said loudly from the side: ¡°Just for him, is it worth it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just for him.¡± Jiang Lan answered seriously: ¡°The Eastern Emperor Taiyi has already focused on us. If we don¡¯t do this, we will all be in danger, and the human race will usher in another catastrophe.¡± Xihe and Jinwu remained silent. ¡°Aunt Xihe, sister Jinwu, I know you can help me.¡± Jiang Lan bowed his head to the two of them and said: ¡°Please, help me this time.¡± The reason why Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not ¡°burn the grass till the root¡±, in addition to the need for the Golden Crow to keep the sun running, was that the sun fire controlled by the Golden Crow and Xihe together could smelt the godhood into a divine weapon. Rumors said that his Eastern Emperor Bell was also made by Xihe and Jinwu. After a long time, Xihe sighed: ¡°Forget it, I had expected that you would go this way.¡± ¡°mother......¡± Jin Wu wanted to persuade, but Xihe raised his hand to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s useless, daughter.¡± Xihe looked at Jiang Lan with pity and said: ¡°Since you are determined,e with me, Little Lan.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After Jiang Lan left the temple and went to Fusang, Bai Qiuran stayed alone in the temple. When she went to sun mother Xihe by herself, Bai Qiuran was relieved that at least the goddess would not harm her, and there should be no danger. Besides, the two were originally a married couple in name only. He couldn¡¯t control where Jiang Lan wanted to go. Jiang Lan was absent for more than two months, and he didn¡¯t know what she has done. During this period of time, Bai Qiuran has been analyzing the structure of the divine text, which was quite rewarding. But the text on the Eastern Emperor Bell that sent himself and Wise Immortal to this era was still unclear after all. Between the analyzing time, he would also go to the human settlements, checking the progress of Li¡¯s cultivation, and then indirectly taught him some new things. This kid has recently gotten involved with the daughter of the leader of the settlement, and he should be about to get married. After more than two months, Jiang Lan came back. Bai Qiuran saw her face pale and a littlenguid, and immediately asked with concern: ¡°What happened to you?¡± After a pause, he added another sentence. ¡°You should take more of yourself...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Lan sighed helplessly, and then passed the long cloth bag she was holding in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look, is it handy enough for you?¡± Bai Qiuran took the cloth bag curiously, opened it and took a look, then held his breath. Inside the cloth bag was a gorgeous long sword inserted in the scabbard. The scabbard was dotted with gold and silver emeralds, and there were silver chains hanging down on both sides. Bai Qiuran drew the long sword, looking at its blue de. The rippling light, like the deepest sea, was both fascinating and frightening. ¡°it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Bai Qiuran eximed. ¡°Of course......¡± Before Jiang Lan finished speaking, Bai Qiuran suddenly reached out and grabbed her palm. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s face flushed slightly, but Bai Qiuran looked at her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me see.¡± His Soul Awareness prated Jiang Lan¡¯s body and inspected it for a while. After exiting, Bai Qiu then took a step back and asked sternly: ¡°Why do you do this?¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t go too far, she felt a little guilty at this moment. ¡°In order to avoid Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s suspicion...¡± Bai Qiuran looked at her for a long time and finally sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°Only I can tell whether it¡¯s worth it or not. Your word doesn¡¯t count...¡± Jiang Lan whispered, then said: ¡°Anyway, the authority of Cang Sea has be this magic weapon, and I can¡¯t take it back again. Hold it.¡± Bai Qiuran held the hilt of the sword and tried to inject the True Qi into it. After receiving his True Qi, the body of the sword buzzed and trembled, but in the end, it was still inclusive and sessfully withstood his energy. Holding the sword, he couldn¡¯t put it down and asked: ¡°Does it have a name?¡± ¡°It does.¡± Jiang Lan blinked. ¡°It¡¯s called Tranquil Autumn Water.¡± Book 6: 37: Penglais Immortal Elixir

Book 6: Chapter 37: Peni''s Immortal Elixir

¡°Your Majesty¡± In the Heavenly Pce, Lu Wu reported to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi who was behind the curtain: ¡°Goddess Jiang Lan¡¯s authority over the sea seems to have been sessfully transferred to Marshal Bai.¡± ¡°Ha, yes, I finally heard the good news.¡± Taiyi¡¯sughter came from behind the curtain. ¡°It seems that the magical medicine I have given is quite effective, and I am very pleased. Lu Wu, you tell the gods who made the magical medicine that I reward him with tens of thousands of money and five beauties.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Wu bowed his head and replied. The emperor and his subjects were silent for a moment, and then Lu Wu said: ¡°Your Majesty, are you still having that nightmaretely?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi replied in a deep voice. It was absolutely impossible for a god to have some unprovoked dreams, not to mention Eastern Emperor Taiyi who was the Great Emperor of Heaven. If even he was bothered by nightmares, that might not be a good thing for the entire Heavenly Pce. ¡°I have always dreamed of the sky copsing, the stars falling, and the glory of the gods falling into the dust. I want to see the culprit clearly, but his figure is vague, even I can¡¯t see through it. From his height, it is estimated that he is close to themon human race in the world.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi murmured: ¡°Haven¡¯t I done enough? Can¡¯t the glory of the gods reallyst forever?¡± Lu Wu was silent for a long time, and asked in a low voice tentatively: ¡°Can I share the worries with Your Majesty?¡± When Eastern Emperor Tai heard the words, he also pondered for a long time, and then he replied: ¡°Lu Wu, if I dream of that nightmare again, then you must prepare for The Purge.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- In the east pole of the world, Bai Qiuran controlled Tranquil Autumn Water and followed Jinwu who was in the form of a three-legged crow. With Jiang Lan¡¯s selfless dedication, he was finally able to experience the feeling of flying on a sword. This kind of great freedom of riding in the wind, he could only experience it in his dreams before. When stepping on the sword at the beginning, Bai Qiuran felt that he was already flying into the sky. However, the morefortable this feeling was, the heavier Bai Qiuran¡¯s guilt, gratitude, and pity for Jiang Lan would be, which made him restrain his emotions faster than he thought, and followed Jinwu to Guixu. And his way and speed of flying on the road made the three-legged crows surprised for a long time. This special way of flying in the air with the sword de can be understood as Bai Qiuran¡¯s special godhood, but his speed could also keep up with the speed of the sun, this surprised her very much. One god and one human raced all the way. The speed of the three-legged crow was so fast that she could fly across the world in one day, thus even Bai Qiuran had to use all his True Qi to keep up. The two of them went deep into the chaotic ocean and looked back, even the sacred tree Fusang which was towering into the clouds was out of their vision. There were some dangerous sea beasts that are powerful andparable to the gods in the sea, but Tranquil Autumn Water was created by Jiang Lan¡¯s authority of the sea. Holding this divine sword, he was equal to the god of the sea, and these sea beasts naturally did not dare to trouble them. It also saves me a lot of trouble. Bai Qiuran thought in his heart. After leaving for an unknown period of time, Jinwu suddenly stopped in mid-air and whispered: ¡°Marshal Bai, we are here.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the endless sea in front of him and asked: ¡°Is it not on the same ne with the main world?¡± ¡°almost.¡± The three-legged crow stopped Bai Qiuran who wanted to move on, and solemnly reminded: ¡°Marshal Bai, let me tell you first. The time in Guixu is different from the outside. Moreover, since my father¡¯s reign is over, I have not been here again. No one knows what situation Guixu is in now. It looks like it may be dangerous inside... Also, I can only take you into the shallowyer, please be careful.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I am very grateful that you can take me into Guixu.¡± After she finished speaking, the three-legged crow glowed with soft divine power, as if the warm feeling of the sun shining on her body enveloped Bai Qiuran¡¯s whole body, and then she took Bai Qiuran through a wonderful space barrier and entered another dimension. Above this sea, Bai Qiuran¡¯s ears heard the sound of pattering water, as if there was a huge waterfall falling from a height. The light in front of him dissipated, and he saw the magnificent scene in front of him. In front of him and Sanzuwu, a fault appeared in the boundless sea, and the endless sea water turned into a huge, unimaginable waterfall, falling down from this fault. Under the fault, there is also an ocean, but it seems to be fundamental. It can¡¯t be filled, no matter how the water of the sea is injected into it, the water level of the ocean below does not grow at all. The clouds in the sky also disappeared and turned into a dark and endless void. Beyond the tens of thousands of meters above the sky, there are somerge and small, broken and dead mountains or stars floating in the sky. ¡°This is Guixu.¡± Jinwu pointed at the boundless sea below. ¡°This vast ocean is bottomless. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in it. I can only help you get here. Be careful on the road behind, Marshal Bai.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Bai Qiuran gave her a hand: ¡°Thank you.¡± After bidding farewell to her, Bai Qiuran¡¯s sword slowly descended from this huge waterfall, into the boundless hometown. After officially entering this bottomless abyss, which was shorter than the sea, Bai Qiuran truly felt a weird sense of distortion. That feeling may be strange to others, but it was very familiar with Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal, who have been in the river of time. ¡°Hey, Wise Immortal.¡± He shouted: ¡°This feeling is not my illusion, is it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wise Immortal, who was hung on his waist, said: ¡°This is indeed a sense of time dislocation, the three-legged crow is not lying.¡± ¡°Be safe, hurry up.¡± When Bai Qiuran thought of Jiang Lan alone outside, somehow he felt very worried for no reason. He poured all his strength into the sword, and the whole person turned into a stream of light, crossing through this bottomless ocean. After traveling an unknown distance of thousands of miles, Bai Qiuran finally found a huge t-topped mountain in this bottomless ocean. This mountain range was very vast. Under Bai Qiuran¡¯s visual observation, the t top of that mountain may be close to ten thousand miles in diameter, and the entire mountain range was surrounded by a terrible distance of thirty to forty thousand miles. There were some white crystals growing on the mountains, and some look like distorted nt shapes, but there are no flowers, leaves, or fruits on them. On the t top of the mountain, there were still some building debris shadows. Bai Qiurannded on it. After searching around, he found a stone stele near the edge with two divine texts written on it. ¡°Dai Yu?¡± With the help of Jiang Lan, Bai Qiuran had analyzed more than half of the divine texts, so he recognized these two characters. ¡°There are still some texts engraved in the lower-left corner.¡± The sharp-eyed Bai Qiuran saw the text in the lower-left corner of the stele, but it was not the text used in his time or this era, but some pictographic symbols. He took Wise Immortal down, facing there to trante those words. ¡°Let me see, um, this is the text left by the First Heaven Jealousy.¡± Wise Immortal understood, tranted: [I finally found it! This is the legendary Shaohao Kingdom. Daiyu is here, which means Peni must be somewhere. When I find the Peni¡¯s Immortal Elixir, my people will be saved!] ¡°Peni¡¯s Immortal Elixir?¡± Bai Qiuran also heard simr legends inter generations. He asked: ¡°Does it really exist?¡± ¡°Perhaps it once existed.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°But I don¡¯t think there is any of it left in this ce.¡± ¡°Keep on searching.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s sword flew up and left the mountain. When he was in the sky on the top of this mountain just now, he looked far away and found another simr mountain. Since the text on this was written in this way, then the first First Heaven Jealousy must be on a sacred mountain nearby. Book 6: 38: Ten Percent True Qi

Book 6: Chapter 38: Ten Percent True Qi

After crossing tens of thousands of miles of ocean, Bai Qiuran came to the second sacred mountain. The situation on this mountain was simr to that of the previous one ¡°Dai Yu¡±. Bai Qiuran fell on the t top and found the stone tablet. The divine text on it indicated that the name of this mountain was ¡°Yuan Qiao¡±. And this stone stele also has the words left by the first Heaven Jealousy. ¡°Give me another three hundred years. Just three hundred, and I can surpass the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and save my people!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Listening to Wise Immortal¡¯s trantion of this text, Bai Qiuran had a little bad feeling in his heart. ¡°The first Heaven Jealousy has True Qi, which means he should be stronger than me. But why does this passage imply that his life is approaching its end?¡± ¡°Maybe these texts were left by him before he got True Qi?¡± Wise Immortalforted Bai Qiuran: ¡°If he¡¯s alive we must find him, if he¡¯s dead we must find his corpse. We can¡¯t specte before we see him in person.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Bai Qiuran settled down and continued to search. After some searching, he found three sacred mountains nearby. Bai Qiuran discovered that although these five sacred mountains drifted continuously in this bottomless ocean, they were like rootless duckweed, but in a kind of wonderful power. Next, they kept the same distance between the five sacred mountains. After some simple measurements, Bai Qiuran found that these sacred mountains were separated by 70,000 miles, no more, no less. Two of them are called ¡°Fanghu¡± and ¡°Yingzhou¡±. There were also handwritings left by the first Heaven Jealousy on them. ording to those handwritings, thest sacred mountain should be the ¡°Peni¡± he was looking for. The shape of thest sacred mountain was simr to the other four, but for some reason, the center of the vast mountaintop in seemed to have been hit by a meteorite, with a huge, bottomless pit. Beside the pothole is the stone stele, and the two divine characters ¡°Peni¡± were indeed written on it. And there was a row ofrge characters engraved next to it. Looking at the depth, the person who engraved this line of characters must be very excited. ¡°Peni, I finally found it!¡± Wise Immortal tranted. ¡°Speaking of which, the only ce he might be right now is...¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the deep pit on the side. The darkness in this deep pit felt very strange to him as if it is connected to another piece of the void. ¡°How to say?¡± Wise Immortal also nced at the dark space inside and asked. ¡°It¡¯s all here, there is no reason to give up halfway.¡± Bai Qiuran gritted his teeth. The Tranquil Autumn Water behind his back was unsheathed, carrying him and Wise Immortal, slowly pressing against the wall of the pit, and descending into this dark pit. ¡°I feel a little bad...¡± Just after descending a few hundred meters, Wise Immortal said: ¡°How do I feel that something is looking at us...¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s your psychological function.¡± Although Bai Qiuran said so, he still raised his vignce secretly in his heart. The two of them continued to descend. When theynded for about a mile or two, the surrounding darkness surrounded them and gently hugged them. The entire space was suddenly dim, and no light was seen. Bai Qiuran paused for a few seconds, and suddenly said: ¡°wrong!¡± He speeded up and rushed downwards, and sure enough, under his and Wise Immortal¡¯s feet, some brokens appeared. ¡°Are we teleported to another space?¡± Wise Immortal was surprised: ¡°You have mastered all the Sacred Dynasty era¡¯s space spells, how can there be a space spell that can trick you? This kind of technique...¡± ¡°Who else can? Of course, it¡¯s that unpleasant Heaven itself.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face was tense, like a meteor falling from the sky, crossing the broken gxy. He saw Peni mountain floating on the bottomless ocean, and then lifted the True Qi in his body together, and activated the space spell with all his strength. His figure appeared thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye, and sessfully returned to the sky above the top pit of Peni. After arriving here, Bai Qiuran immediately went down at full speed and rushed towards the boundless depths of darkness. Perhaps his speed was too fast, and he didn¡¯t even have time to react quickly. This time, the phenomenon of space shift did not happen, but after Bai Qiuran rushed down thousands of miles, he suddenly felt tremendous pressure. Below him, this pressure almost condensed into substance, preventing him from continuing downward. Because of this pressure, Bai Qiuran¡¯s figure was slightly blocked, and then the same pressure came from above him. The two pressures gripped him like a sandwich. Compared to the pressure in the river of time when he encountered Heaven for the first time, they were even stronger. This time, Heaven gave up the operation of manipting the wave of time, and concentrated all its power on oppression, wanting to crush him directly. Are you fear of me seeing the first Heaven Jealousy that much? After being obstructed by Heaven several times, Bai Qiuran burst into anger. He opened the Purple Mansionpletely, and all the Qi in his body gushed out of his limbs and bones, forming a great flowing cycle on his body surface, resisting this pressure from heaven. Under this stronger pressure, Bai Qiuran controlled Tranquil Autumn Water, unswervingly continuing to move forward. Under the pressure, he was moving slowly and was only able to slowly descend a few meters every minute. But even so, neither Heaven nor Bai Qiuran had any intention to retreat. The former extracted energy from the void outside the realm, pumping this endless energy to oppress Bai Qiuran and was about to crush him. Bai Qiuran¡¯s Purple Pce also released endless Qi from nowhere, just advancing under the pressure of heaven. However, neither side of the confrontation noticed. Only Wise Immortal, who was hung around Bai Qiuran¡¯s waist, noticed this detail. In the great cycle on Bai Qiuran¡¯s body surface, Qi waspressed into True Qi. First with a thread, then it became more and more. At the same time, Wise Immortal also felt that the terrifying aura on the man next to him was still rising. Every minute, Bai Qiuran¡¯s forward speed increased by one point, and the energy in his body became more solidified. The terrible pressure squeezed the flesh and bones on his body creaking, but Bai Qiuran¡¯s body voluntarily revolved the way of physical training, he unknowingly created a higher level of physical training. The exercises, and the exercise by oneself, after a few more steps in this hundred feet, the physical body has be more and more tyrannical. Finally, when about 10% of the energy in Bai Qiuran¡¯s body became True Qi, he sessfully broke through the shackles of Heaven. There was a thumping crack in the surrounding void, and Bai Qiuran¡¯s figure prated the blockade of Heaven like a white rainbow, and the pressure of Heaven could no longer restrain him. He took Wise Immortal and sessfully came to the bottom of this darkness. Book 6: 39: The Death Of The First Heaven Jealousy

Book 6: Chapter 39: The Death Of The First Heaven Jealousy

The surrounding area was still pitch ck, and even under his feet was deep darkness, but Bai Qiuran has indeed touched a substantial ¡°bottom¡±. Stepping on this floor, Bai Qiuran looked around and only saw pitch ck. He wanted to release an illuminating spell, but this darkness was extremely special, just like the darkness when entering thend of the gods. After finally rubbing out a ball of Inextinguishable Fire, Bai Qiuran, with the faint light, saw a series of straw sandals with faint blue light printed on the darkness below. He settled down, followed this footprint, and chased it all the way. After walking all the way for a long time, Bai Qiuran finally saw a stone tform appear in the darkness in front of him. There was a figure sitting on the stone tform with his back facing him. Seeing this scene, he lifted his spirits, quickened his pace, and came to the stone tform. ¡°This junior¡¯s name is Bai Qiuran. I¡¯m from theter generations. I¡¯m d to meet the first Heaven Jealousy. I have a few questions in the next, and I hope the predecessor is willing to enlighten me...¡± Bai Qiuran bowed his hands and turned to the front impatiently. Then he saw the first Heaven Jealousy. He fell silent, shaking his mind. A skinny corpse was sitting cross-legged on the stone tform. The clothes on his body had be tattered, his eye sockets were sunken. Obviously, he had already lost his life. At his feet, there was a line of deep hieroglyphs that had been dug out with fingers, and there were some ck things in it, which might be the dried blood of this senior. It can be seen how resentful and helpless he was when he wrote this line. From this angle, Wise Immortal, who was hung on his waist, also saw the line of text. He was silent for a long time in the dark, and then in a low voice, he began to trante the line for Bai Qiuran. ¡°Everything is a scam. There is no elixir at all. I am out of help. I am trapped here by our creator. I can¡¯t get out. My people are not saved.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t live until I¡¯m able to defeat the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. I am a human being, not a god, and my life span will eventually have a limit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, it was Heaven who created me. I was born after the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. It proved that I was a better creature than him. Heaven, you allowed me to be born into the world, why did you help Eastern Emperor Taiyi deal with me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out, I¡¯m not reconciled! I never ept that my people are fated to be the cattle for the gods!¡± Wise Immortal finished reading thest line of text, paused, and then said: ¡°Old Bai, he is really dead.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Qiuran behaved very calmly. He pursued this result for more than three thousand years. In the end, after discovering that the first generation of Tianjal had already died here, he was surprised to find that there was nothing emotional ups and downs in his heart except for an empty feeling. ¡°Haha.¡± Looking at the corpse, he smiled bitterly and said to himself: ¡°Could it be that there is really no way out for people with Heaven Jealousy physique like us?¡± ¡°Old Bai, listen to me.¡± After being silent for a while, Wise Immortal said: ¡°The first Heaven Jealousy is dead, and he doesn¡¯t know how Heaven Jealousy can form True Qi. Now, you are the one who walks the fastest and the farthest among all Heaven Jealousy. You have to believe in yourself. You have to open this path yourself. You already have some True Qi in your body. Although not much, it is at least a hope. Now... let¡¯s go back and talk about it.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Bai Qiuran took the nameless Heaven Jealousy out of the huge pit of Peni mountain and buried him beside the stone stele. Perhaps it was because the cat was out of the bag, when he came out, Heaven did not trouble him anymore. After burying the first Heaven Jealousy, Bai Qiuran rode Tranquil Autumn Water and left Guixu. He did not go to Fusang to find Jinwu and Xihe, but flew straight in the direction of the maind. Along the way, his mind was wandering. Wise Immortal called him many times, but Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t respond. He just relied on the instinct to use the sword, and then looked at the sea in a daze. The time flow of Guixu was different from the outside world. They hadn¡¯t reached the maind, and neither of them knew how long the time had passed. It was just noon when they entered. When they came out, it was already dark. The two gradually flew over the sea, and the coastline appeared in front of him, but Bai Qiuran still had no emotional ups and downs, just staring straight ahead. What awakened his spirit was a pungent burnt smell. Bai Qiuran focused his eyes and moved his gaze to look in the direction of the smell. Then he saw that there was a skyrocketing fire at a corner of the coastline, and the billowing ck smoke formed a plume of smoke flying into the sky. It gathered and scattered into weird and twisted shapes in mid-air. He remembered that there was a human settlement near the sea, and this easternnd was guarded by him, and he and Jiang Lan had both visited the human race living on thisnd. He turned around and came to the sky above the settlement. In the settlement, a group of tall gods was carrying out a massacre. They set fires in the settlement and overturned the walls and houses of the settlement with their weapons. The human races in the settlement screamed and ran around, but they were blocked by the gods walking on the street. Some of them grinned and pressed the women to the ground and humiliated them, while others grabbed the men and threw them into their mouths and ate them. The entire settlement, under the actions of the gods, turned into a hellish scene. Bai Qiuran fell on the ground, looking at the gods who acted recklessly in the human settlement, and asked: ¡°What are you doing?¡± The gods turned their heads in amazement, and after seeing him, they all smiled: ¡°Ah, it turned out to be Marshal Bai. This is the order from the Emperor of Heaven to deal with these disobedient mortals from the lower realms. Marshal Bai, here are a few human women with good looks. Would you like to have a change in taste? Let¡¯s try this meat.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Qiuran beckoned to him. e here.¡± The god thought that Bai Qiuran was going tomend him, so he came to Bai Qiuran¡¯s side. Seeing that Bai Qiuran was not tall enough, he also shrank his body especially and knelt in front of Bai Qiuran on one knee. Bai Qiuran patted his face, and suddenly reached out and inserted his hand into the god¡¯s mouth. As soon as the sword energy was released, he directly cut off the upper half of the god¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Throwing half of his head aside, Bai Qiuran passed the corpse in front of him and looked at the gods. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to change my taste.¡± ¡°Marshal Bai has lost his mind!¡± Soon, in the settlement, the gods shouted in horror, endlessly. After a while, Bai Qiuran threw away thest corpse of the god who had been torn apart by him. After pulling water from the sea to extinguish the mes, he stood in the middle of the settlement, looking at the human corpses piled up around him, and exhaling desperately. The salty taste of the sea, the bloody taste of blood, the weird smell of smoke after the me was extinguished, all kinds of smells mixed together. And he has inhaled it into his nose, making him a little restless. It has been a while since the gods arrived here, most of the people in this settlement are dead. Only a few humans are left, hiding in the ruins, desperately covering their breath, shivering, afraid to speak. Bai Qiuran stayed for a while, then took out the pen and paper from the storage bag and sketched a picture on a nk scroll. His thoughts are mixed, mountains, rivers, seas,nd, heaven and earth, gods, human races, grasnds, birds and beasts, flowers and nts, and spiritual practice. The pen in his hand also follows the chaotic thoughts, pouring freely on the nk scroll. What¡¯s amazing is that the patterns that can be said to be irrelevant, are integrated into a perfect painting on the scroll. When Bai Qiuran returns to his senses, the painting has beenpleted and the space in the painting has been constructed. He dried the ink, swept the divine sense, and found the survivors hidden in the ruins. At the same time, he also sensed that there are a lot of ghosts producing and wandering in the ruins. There was no Underworld in this era. These souls would have been swallowed by the gods and turned into food for them, or they could escape a catastrophe and be lone ghosts wandering in the wild. Bai Qiuran stretched out his hand and waved at the survivors. They were thrown in front of him and looked at him with horrified eyes. Bai Qiuran was not in the mood to speak now. He just opened the scroll, and all these survivors and ghosts were directly contained in the scroll. Putting away the picture scroll, he walked out of the settlement, looking up at the dark night sky. ¡°Wise Immortal.¡± After a while, he said softly: ¡°You are right. The road ahead may have to be opened up by myself.¡± ¡°You figured it out?¡± Wise Immortal asked in surprise. ¡°Yes. The difference of the times, the interference of Heaven, the hostility of the gods, all these are just obstructive factors, not the reason for me to stop moving forward.¡± Bai Qiuran lowered his head and replied: ¡°It¡¯s me who binds me, it¡¯s me who is escaping the truth... The most important question is not whether I can do it or not, but I want to do it.¡± Taking a look at the ruins behind, he whispered: ¡°Building a foundation used to be my only life goal. Now, making sure that humans will no longer be oppressed by gods is another!¡± Holding the picture scroll in his hand, he stepped forward. Gods, you are really corrupted, and treating human lives as pigs and dogs. Gods, you really have no blood and tears, and you want to force the human race into death. Gods ¨C do you ready to be my enemy?! Book 7: 1: We Are Really In Love With Each Other

Book 7: Chapter 1: We Are Really In Love With Each Other

On the easternnd, a single light stream flew and collided with several other light streams in the sky. The energy poured on the earth carried a certain kind of poison. After it spread, the animals and nts within a few acres ofnd would wither. That was the divine power radiated when a god fought with another god, which made the earth and sky disturbed. Suddenly, the single stream of light that used her own strength against the other gods finally couldn¡¯t hold it. She let out a muffled groan, then fell from the sky and transformed back to Jiang Lan, staggering back a few steps. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Her face was pale, and she looked up at the sky. The light streams that chased her alsonded on the ground, turning into a group of tall gods wearing silver armor and holding various weapons. The leading god raised a wooden whip in his hand, point to Jiang Lan, and said: ¡°Goddess of gue and Poison, you have nowhere to go, sundered now! His Majesty has issued an order. Looking at the thin face of Marshal Bai, we can wait for him toe back before punishing you. Your punishment will be lessened.¡± ¡°My punishment will be lessened?¡± Jiang Lan sneered coldly. ¡°You are talking as if the Eastern Emperor Taiyi will spare my life.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The deity shouted loudly: ¡°Why do you disobey His Majesty like this? Just for the sake of a group of mortals? Are you worthy of Marshal Bai who loves you so much? You are hurting his future!¡± ¡°You arrogant guys don¡¯t understand him at all.¡± Jiang Lan smiled and said: ¡°Hurting his future? When hees back, seeing what you have done, he will kill all of you!¡± ¡°Marshal Bai is loyal to His Majesty, how can he be as rebellious as you?!¡± The god arrogantly raised the long whip in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s give up resistance, Goddess of gue and Poison. Being hit by this scourge, the divine power in your body has been stripped. To be honest, I¡¯m really surprised that you can hold on for so long with the divine power remaining in your body, but you are exhausted of divine power by now. What can a god who has lost his divine power do?¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve heard of your name, Huangtian Divine General, a god who rose to fame two thousand years ago. You have been aiming for the seat of my husband, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Lan said coldly: ¡°At the beginning, I thought it was such a terrific person, but now I look at it, it¡¯s just a dog with a magic weapon in his hand and a majestic prestige. A dog is still a dog. In this life, you will never be able to surpass him, as a dog will never be able to surpass a human.¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Huangtian Divine General red with anger, the whip in his hand was shining brightly, and he shed towards Jiang Lan. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After putting all the survivors and remnants of the seaside settlement into the picture, Bai Qiuran continued. Although he didn¡¯t know how long it has been since he entered the Guixu, it seemed that Eastern Emperor Taiyi, for an unknown reason, has already sent his subordinates to clear the human race. If that¡¯s the case, those human settlements on the easternnd could hardly escape the same fate. Bai Qiuran has some worries about his disciple, and he was even more worried about Jiang Lan. After several years of getting along, Bai Qiuran already knew the girl very well, and she was ashamed of her identity as a god in her heart. With Jiang Lan¡¯s character, if Li¡¯s settlement was also attacked by the gods, then she would definitely take action to protect them, and she would inevitably conflict with the gods at that time. But her most powerful authority over the sea has been refined into the Tranquil Autumn Water in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands, so Bai Qiuran was very worried about her safety. After dealing with the human race in the settlement by the sea, he immediately rushed to Li¡¯s settlement without stopping. Along the way, he dealt with several teams of gods who were ughtering humans. After he included the survivors and souls in the painting, Bai Qiuran came to the vicinity of his shrine, which was not far from Li¡¯s settlement. ¡°What is that?¡± On the way back, Bai Qiuran, who was flying with all his sword, suddenly caught a bright light from the corner of his eyes. It seemed to be some kind of divine power, but Bai Qiuran had never seen that kind of nature. ¡°If something goes wrong, there must be a reason.¡± Wise Immortal suggested: ¡°To be sure, go and take a look.¡± Time was running out, thus Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t talk nonsense, turned, and flew over immediately. When he was still dozens of miles away from that ce, he saw the source of the bright light in the sky. It was a tall divine general, the light came from the wooden whip held high in his hand, behind him were several gods of the same size, and opposite him, a little girl in a purple dress was falling to the ground ¡ª Jiang Lan. ¡°Stop!¡± Bai Qiuran opened his eyes wide, and Tranquil Autumn Water hummed under his feet. He passed dozens of miles in an instant, suddenly falling between Jiang Lan and the divine general. The sudden sword aura set off a huge explosion, and a crack spanning hundreds of miles appeared directly between the divine general and Jiang Lan, preventing the divine general¡¯s attack. But at the same time, Bai Qiuran himself was once again blocked out of the world by Heaven. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Across the boundary of ck and white, Bai Qiuran looked at Jiang Lan on the side of the main world. The god in front of her experienced the attack just now. He was a little surprised, but after looking around and not finding the attacker, he picked up the wooden whip and shed towards Jiang Lan again. ¡°She died in the established history, so you want her to die too... Unfortunately, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± The True Qi in his body exploded together, Bai Qiuran raised his hand, and a palm sted on the boundary of the world! The whole world was trembling, and the boundary of the world in front of Bai Qiuran was shattered. He reappeared in the main world, sh over a distance of tens of miles, and came to Jiang Lan. boom! The wooden whip gleaming with divine light hit his back, and after a muffled noise, it bounced back. ¡°Marshal Bai?!¡± A voice of astonishment sounded. Seeing Bai Qiuran, the god would subconsciously take two steps back, and then smiled: ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Qiuran first pulled Jiang Lan up, checked her injuries, and confirmed that she was not in danger for the time being, then turned around and responded: ¡°You said why did Ie? You are going to kill my wife, what do you expect me to do?¡± ¡°This... Marshal Bai, you don¡¯t know the whole story.¡± This god showed a distressed expression and replied: ¡°Goddess of gue and Poison, for a group of human races, disobeyed the emperor¡¯s order and rebelled in public. Our brothers have suffered a lot of casualties, and she is now a guilty god.¡± ¡°Well, so what?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°She just killed a few gods, isn¡¯t she still my wife?¡± ¡°Marshal Bai, you have a deep rtionship with the Goddess of gue and Poison, and we all see it, but she is no longer worthy of you. Her divine powers have been seized by this treasure, and she has rebelled against the Emperor and be a traitor.¡± The divine general pulled his face down and said coldly: ¡°This god would like to advise you, you can find beauties everywhere in the world, so you¡¯d better not have anything to do with her, otherwise, you will not be able to protect yourself... Besides, frankly speaking, you two were just a political marriage matched by His Majesty the Emperor. You have a great future, why are you so persistent?¡± ¡°To say that political marriage is really hurtful.¡± Bai Qiuran held Jiang Lan¡¯s waist and let her lean on him, and then smiled kindly at the divine general: ¡°We are really in love with each other.¡± Book 7: 2: Sorry, Im Not A God

Book 7: Chapter 2: Sorry, I¡¯m Not A God

¡°So, you insist on defying the order of the Emperor for her?¡± The face of the divine general turned ck, and he asked in a deep voice. ¡°Is Eastern Emperor Taiyi the one who gives a terrible order first?¡± Bai Qiuran helped Jiang Lan and asked: ¡°In the past, I gave him a little face when I listened to his orders, but now that he is shameless, then I do not need to give him face anymore.¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t me this little god for being rude.¡± The god arched his hand to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Marshal Bai, please have a fight with this Huangtian Divine General!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand very casually, with a rather rude attitude. ¡°This little god has heard of Marshal Bai¡¯s name over the past few years, but I didn¡¯t expect to see him so arrogant today!¡± Huangtian Divine General saw Bai Qiuran¡¯s attitude, and he suddenly became angry. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for the position of Grand Marshal of Eastern Army to change!¡± With the divine whip in his hand, even if the opponent was Bai Qiuran, who once beheaded the ancient war god Xingtian in a one-on-one fight, this divine general had no fear in his heart. As long as he was touched by this wooden whip, no matter which god, except the Eastern Emperor Taiyi himself, would be stripped of his godhood and divine power. Even if Bai Qiuran was stronger, when losing these things, he was just a useless god. In the previous blow, although Bai Qiuran¡¯s expression remained unchanged, Huangtian Divine General believed in his heart that Bai Qiuran was definitely pretending. After all, there must be more than one singr godhood for a god of his level. He raised the magic whip in his hand, poured his divine power into it, and the magic whip radiated a lot of light. ¡°Look at the whip!¡± The god shouted loudly, with a shocking power in his hand, the whip struck Bai Qiuran¡¯s head. But Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t even dodge, he directly blocked the whip with his head, and then pped it with his backhand. A sword beam flew out, directly cut off the head of the god, the remaining sword beam poured into his body, and his five internal organs, bones, soul, and other things were all shattered. Huangtian Divine General did not even had time to be astonished. He turned into a ball of meat sauce, and fell to the ground with a snap. ¡°Howe?¡± The other gods saw Bai Qiuran tear the Huangtian Divine General to pieces without any reaction, and were immediately terrified, pointing to Bai Qiuran and shouting: ¡°You are not a god¡ª¡± Bai Qiuran nced at them, Tranquil Autumn Water in the scabbard behind him drew out automatically, shot out several sword beams, and tore these gods to pieces. ¡°Are you okay?¡± After dealing with these gods, Bai Qiuran knelt down, hugged Jiang Lan in his arms, and asked. ¡°I will survive.¡± Jiang Lan coughed twice, Bai Qiuran wiped off the blood from the corners of her mouth and then transported his Qi into her body. The vitality of the Wood-attribute Qi circted a few times in Jiang Lan¡¯s body, and she immediately recovered herplexion. However, all the powers of the godhood in the body were taken away, and Jiang Lan was still very weak. ¡°Unexpectedly, you are really a human.¡± Looking at Bai Qiuran¡¯s profile, Jiang Lan smiled weakly. ¡°A few years ago, didn¡¯t I tell you about this before we got married?¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you well at that time. I thought you are joking.¡± Jiang Lan smiled and said: ¡°In the past few years, I have be more and more convinced, but just now, I was finally convinced that you don¡¯t have any divine power or godhood in your body.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his hand and grabbed the wooden whip from the ground. He studied it for a while. Except for a special divine power, the wooden whip was empty, and there was no remaining Jiang Lan¡¯s divine power and godhood. ¡°Gone.¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s actions, Jiang Lan smiled bitterly: ¡°I saw that guy send a beam of light back to the sky before. I¡¯m afraid my godhood has now been taken away by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Hearing this, Bai Qiuran put away the wooden whip and touched her forehead. ¡°Can you can get up?¡± He held Jiang Lan¡¯s shoulders and tentatively made her stand up, acting cautiously. ¡°Have you found the person you were looking for?¡± After regaining his vitality a little, Jiang Lan, who was supported by Bai Qiuran and stood up from the ground, leaned on him and asked. Bai Qiuran was silent for a while, and then replied: ¡°He died.¡± Looking at the starless night sky, he sighed: ¡°The road is broken, and then I can only move forward on my own in the dark.¡± Jiang Lan did not speak, and reached out to touch Bai Qiuran¡¯s profile to showfort. After a while, she whispered: ¡°It¡¯s okay, the person the human race is looking for is here, and the person you are looking for... is also here.¡± Bai Qiuran chuckled, then he took off the sword behind him, knelt down and put Jiang Lan on his back, then stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about these things when there is no one around. The human race on this continent is still suffering. At least for this night, I can save as much as I can... By the way, how about the settlement of Li?¡± ¡°There are many deaths and injuries. Before I came out, I let him take a team of survivors to escape to the mountain where I used to live.¡± Jiang Lan was lying behind Bai Qiuran, and he was taken to fly. ¡°I took you to fly when we first met, and now you finally took me to fly once.¡± ¡°If you want to fly in the future, I will take you.¡± Bai Qiuran paused and asked: ¡°What happened in the past few years? Why did the Eastern Emperor Taiyi suddenly act?¡± ¡°I heard that after you left, he had a predictive dream, dreaming of the demise of the gods.¡± Jiang Lan replied softly: ¡°After that, Heaven Court has been dispatching troops and generals, and then tonightunched a purge of all humans on the ground. All the old were killed, the middle-aged were arrested to work as ves, and the women were arrested to be sexual ythings, children were raised in captivity as a reserve for the gods...Of course, many gods in the lower realm did not follow the rules. This is also the tacit approval of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡± ¡°How about you?¡± Bai Qiuran asked again: ¡°How did you get stared at by that god? The treasure in his hand, I am afraid that no ordinary god can hold it, right? I guess it is the only one in heaven.¡± ¡°He was sent to deal with me.¡± Jiang Lan answered with a wry smile: ¡°The gods were fighting against their settlements. When I rushed over, a god was about to ravish Li¡¯s wife. His wife was struggling and was killed by the gods. Then, Li suddenly went violent and figured a set of fists and swordsmanship out by himself. With the new skills, while the other gods were unprepared, he snatched the sword in the hand of a nearby god and killed the god who killed his wife with a single sh.¡± Jiang Lan paused. ¡°I poisoned the gods in that settlement and saved him and the survivors, but I encountered Huangtian Divine General just after leaving the settlement. In order to get him away, I separated from them.¡± After Bai Qiuran entered Guixu, the time had flowed for a few years. Li was now a cultivator in the Nascent Soul stage, but Bai Qiuran did not expect his talent to be so outstanding. With the tricks he learned from Bai Qiuran¡¯s teaching, he killed a god in a surprise attack. Although it was only a god of the lowest level, the strength was simr to that of a cultivator in the Deity Transformation stage. It could only be said that Li was worthy of being the first Spiritual Immortal Physique in history. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Then, let¡¯s gather with Li first.¡± As soon as he left, Bai Qiuran carried Jiang Lan on his back and hurried towards the mountain range where she had lived. Along the way, he rescued several human settlements, killed all the raging gods, and collected all the survivors and souls. After a while, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan finally arrived at the foot of the mountain. After scanning around with his Soul Awareness, Bai Qiuran quickly found Li, who was hiding near the miasmayer, and brought Jiang Lan down. Book 7: 3: Giving The Jade Pendant

Book 7: Chapter 3: Giving The Jade Pendant

After the twonded, the surrounding forest was still quiet, only the miasma surrounding Jiang Lan¡¯s original hut kept surging. Bai Qiuran looked at several ces in the dark, and then said to those ces: ¡°Stand up ande out. It¡¯s us.¡± After a while, there was a sound in the darkness, and a group of humans who still had horror and fear in their expressions walked out of the woods. Bai Qiuran looked at his apprentice. His face was haggard, and the pain of losing his wife made him very sluggish. In a sense, the current mental state of both master and apprentice was not very good. Bai Qiuran carried Jiang Lan on his back and walked towards them. The other humans stepped back a little fearfully, but Li¡¯s voiceforted them: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master is a human being.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you are all right.¡± Bai Qiuran patted him on the shoulder, then looked at the other human races aside. ¡°Let theme in first.¡± Bai Qiuran said, unfolding the picture in his hand. Li looked at the people behind him and nodded to them. This group of people did not resist. Bai Qiuran took them back into the picture, including Li, then carried Jiang Lan on his back and set off to other settlements on the easternnd. Killing all the gods near a settlement, collecting all the survivors and the souls into the picture, repeat. Bai Qiuran carried Jiang Lan and went back and forth until dawn. Bai Qiuran only stopped when it was confirmed that all the people in the nearby settlements had been ughtered and the gods had also left the earth. He took Jiang Lan and finally returned to Li¡¯s settlement, and took away the ghosts there. Then, he found a hidden valley, and with the help of Wise Immortal, he set up a formation, blocking the surveince from the sky and the earth. After doing all this, he cut wood and hunted animals in the valley, built a small house, temporarily ced Jiang Lan on the bed, and then released Li from the picture. ¡°Master.¡± Li now looked a little sad and decadent. He looked at Bai Qiuran and asked: ¡°Do you need me to do something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran said to him: ¡°Come with me for a walk.¡± Jiang Lan had already fallen asleep. After she was deprived of her original godhood, even if she was rescued by Bai Qiuran¡¯s Qi Jinqi, her mental and physical strength became no different from that of a mortal. Bai Qiuran took a look and found that the girl on the bed was breathing smoothly, he closed the door and walked out with Li. The two did not go far, but only wandered around in the valley. Coincidentally, there was also a small stream in this valley. As the stream passed by, the water converged into a small pool, and Bai Qiuran stood peacefully. On the edge of this pool, they looked at the sparkling waves on the pool. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Looking at the water, Bai Qiuran smiled and said: ¡°The first time when you and I met, it was also on the edge of such a pool of water. Later, when I passed on your things, it was also through such a pool of water.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s kindness is unforgettable.¡± Standing behind him, Li lowered his head and replied. ¡°I have heard from Lan what happened to you.¡± Bai Qiuran turned around, patted the shoulder of his disciple, and asked: ¡°What are you going to do in the future?¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± Li replied in confusion: ¡°ording to the rules, this disciple should lead the remaining ethnic groups, continue to find a ce to multiply, and then offer sacrifices as much as possible, and ask for forgiveness from the gods.¡± ¡°Then, do you want to follow the rules?¡± Bai Qiuran asked back. ¡°This disciple don¡¯t know. The gods came tonight and said that our human race made a big mistake and want to punish us.¡± Li said, clenching his fists. ¡°But, when this disciple looked at those gods and saw them killing and insulting our people, I couldn¡¯t suppress my inner anger. When they wanted to take action against the disciple¡¯s wife and let her die, I finally couldn¡¯t help...¡± Shaking, he knelt down to Bai Qiuran. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, what you taught me is for our human race to protect ourselves from the beast, but the disciple couldn¡¯t help but use it to kill a god.¡± As Bai Qiuran¡¯s disciple, Li is aware of the identity of Jiang Lan, and he has also seen Bai Qiuran being surrounded by a group of gods to travel on weekdays. Bai Qiuran¡¯s shadow covered his sight. He thought that Bai Qiuran would punish or even kill him, but Bai Qiuran only raised his hand and ced it gently on top of his head. ¡°Well done!¡± He praised. Li raised his head in a daze and asked: ¡°But, Master, aren¡¯t you and your wife...¡± ¡°I have said to you, haven¡¯t I? I am a human.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his hand to pull him up, and at the same time smiled and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in your master?¡± ¡°This disciple dare not.¡± Li replied. ¡°I know what you are thinking. Believe in yourself. Haven¡¯t you already used what I taught you to kill a god with your own hands?¡± Bai Qiuran sat cross-legged on a rock. ¡°Returning to the previous topic, what I taught you is really intended to protect the people. But you must know that it is not only for humans to protect themselves from wild beasts and difficult natural conditions, it also lets you protect yourself from the gods... especially from the gods.¡± He recalled his senior, the first Heaven Jealousy who died in the abyss of Guixu and angrily cursed Heaven and the gods in his final moment. ¡°Remember, from now on, our human race will live in this world without relying on Heaven or god, but on our own strength only!¡± Bai Qiuran said in a serious confrontation: ¡°The gods don¡¯t treat us as living beings, ughtering us as they wish. Then, they are the enemies of our human race. When facing the enemy, we must destroy them again and again until they dare not do anything to us!¡± ¡°This disciple understands.¡± Li took a deep breath. ¡°However,pared to the gods, the power of this disciple and the nsmen are too weak, just like ants, it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will teach you!¡± Bai Qiuran said seriously: ¡°From now on, I will ept you as my true disciple. Before I leave, I will impart everything I know to you and your people without reservation.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Standing facing Bai Qiuran, he bowed. ¡°What are you grateful for? Being a teacher for a day, being a father for life. If you don¡¯t dislike it, you can even use my surname. My surname is Bai. Your name will be Bai Li from now on.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while, took out a piece of jade from the storage bag, cut a piece, and then raised his hand to pinch the fire mark, and refined a jade pendant that was exactly the same aster generations, engraved with a ¡°Li¡± character. ¡°This thing is for you. This is our sect¡¯s tradition. From now on, you will be my true disciple.¡± Bai Qiuran handed the jade pendant to Li¡¯s hand, and there was some unreal feeling in his heart that connected everything together. He continued: ¡°The word on this is [Li], which is the same as your name. It is my expectation and encouragement from you. Li. From now on, you will lead the human race to stand up and be a race that stands upright and is not under the gods!¡± Book 7: 4: Leave Everything To Me

Book 7: Chapter 4: Leave Everything To Me

In the heavenly pce, Eastern Emperor Taiyi quietly listened to the report from the gods below, saying nothing. A solemn atmosphere lingered in the entire hall. Except for Jiang Lan and Bai Qiuran, other righteous gods of the nine divisions, the five Heavenly Kings, the remaining gods of the 33yers of heaven, and the great steward of the emperor, Lu Wu, all were gathered here. But at this moment, these high-ranking and mighty gods, all had their heads down and didn¡¯t dare to take a breath. ¡°Really? The Goddess of gue and Poison and Mighty Marshal of the Eastern Army are rebelling...¡± After a long time, Eastern Emperor Taiyi sighed: ¡°Jiang Lan was in my expectation, but Marshal Bai actually rebelled with her... It seems that my worry was true. Marshal Bai¡¯s true identity is actually a human.¡± After a moment, he asked aloud: ¡°Lu Wu, what was the result of the purge?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, judging from the feedback from all over the world, there are no human settlements on the earth, and all human settlements have been smoothly eliminated by us, but...¡± Lu Wu hesitated and continued: ¡°It¡¯s just because of the rebellion of Marshal Baist night, many survivors have been rescued by him, and even the remnants of souls have been taken away from the ce by him. None of the gods who participated in the encirclement and suppression of these settlements survived.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi said in a deep voice: ¡°Marshal Bai is really cruel. During the time he served in the Heavenly Pce, I treated him well.¡± After murmured, he asked again: ¡°What is the condition of the shrine onnd that I gave to Marshal Bai?¡± Lu Wu lowered his head and replied: ¡°It has been taken over by the Divine Army, but... all the mortal servants inside have disappeared. They should have been taken away by Marshal Bai.¡± ¡°Did Tian Ting and Di Shi track down the whereabouts of Marshal Bai?¡± ¡°...No.¡± Looking at Lu Wu who had his head down, Eastern Emperor Taiyi who was sitting behind the curtain took a deep breath. ¡°So, how many humans are brought to the heavens and raised in captivity?¡± ¡°There are about 1000 people, all are women and young children, but...¡± Lu Wu hesitated a little, and said hesitantly: ¡°After returning, I used some to reward the soldiers...¡± ¡°Recover it all.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi said mercilessly: ¡°At this juncture, I can¡¯t tolerate you fooling around again. Lu Wu, this matter is left to you to deal with, and recover all those humans back. Raising them and letting them multiply, they will be against the rebel Bai Qiuran. In addition, to pass on my will, the nine divisions of the sky, the entire army under the five Heavenly Kings, immediately prepare for battle. Tian Ting and Di Shi must increase the search efforts. Once the whereabouts of Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan is found, report it immediately.¡± ¡°We will follow Your Majesty¡¯s royal decree.¡± All the gods in the temple bowed together. No god has questioned Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s decision, not only because of his terrifying power and authority but also because they have participated in and witnessed the encirclement and suppression of that celebrity. The gods who were present were well aware of the fragility of human beings, but at the same time, they were also well aware of how terrifying power is hidden in the fragile body of mankind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After officially bing Bai Qiuran¡¯s disciple, Li epted Bai Qiuran¡¯s suggestion and changed his surname to Bai. From now on, his name has be Bai Li. Just after the catastrophe, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t directly teach him the knowledge of cultivation, but asked him to cut wood and build a house in the nearby woods, and build a residence for himself in this valley first. The best way to calm a person¡¯s heart was to let them work so they didn¡¯t have time to think. Bai Qiuran also hopes to take this opportunity to let Bai Li stabilize his mind. Then he went to check Jiang Lan¡¯s situation and found that there was nothing serious, so he went out by himself and went back to the shrine. Taking the chance Heavenly Court hadn¡¯t sent someone to take over his original residence yet, he picked up all the maids and attendants who were originally in the shrine. He put them into the world of the picture, let them live with their ethnic groups, and then brought the human maids into the valley, and ordered them to take care of Jiang Lan¡¯s daily life. As for the remaining humans, after being sealed in the picture, they fell into a dormant state under the effect of his spells. Bai Qiuran was not ready to wake them up at this moment, as they did not have the ability to protect themselves. At noon, Jiang Lan woke up and turned around. She was served by the maids and taken outside the house. Then she saw Bai Qiuran who was setting up a stove outside the house to make soup. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Seeing Jiang Laning out, Bai Qiuran walked over, took her from the maid, and helped her to sit down where she was originally sitting. ¡°I just went out to hunt a beast, and found that there were some nourishing medicinal materials nearby, so I brought them to make soup. Drink more, this is good for your body.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Jiang Lan, who had lost her divine power, seemed particrly obedient and weak at this time. Bai Qiuran picked up a wooden stick next to him, put it into the firewood under the y pot, and looked at the indeterminate firework, he said: ¡°I asked Li to repair the house, and then we will stay here temporarily. You can rest and recuperate. I will teach you a method of exercise tomorrow.¡± Jiang Lan took a sip of the hot soup, looking a little unwilling, but nodded honestly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the human race¡¯s matters, I will handle them.¡± Bai Qiuran patted Jiang Lan¡¯s palm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t put everything on your shoulders...¡± After Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment, she said. ¡°We are husband and wife, aren¡¯t we?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the campfire. ¡°Although each of us has our own reasons, after all, we all relied on our own wishes to bond with each other. It was neither Heaven nor the Eastern Emperor Taiyi who recognized the legality of this marriage, but you and me. Husband and wife should support each other, so even if we are a married couple in name only, you will give up your authority to make a sword for me. Thus when you are weak, I will naturally not abandon you.¡± Jiang Lan hesitated for a while, then she finally nodded. After she had eaten some more things, Bai Qiuran helped her back into the house, covered her with a quilt, and asked her to take a good rest. Then he left the hut and walked to the back of the valley to find Bai Li who was building a house. Walking to the ce Bai Li chose, Bai Qiuran saw that some wood had been cut and piled on the ground in the surrounding forest, while there was a half-built wooden house on the ground, but he did not see Bai Li. ¡°Where is this brat?¡± Bai Qiuran muttered: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he thinks aboutmitting suicide?¡± When he was about to release his Soul Awareness to search, Bai Li walked out of the forest beside him, looked at him, and said: ¡°Master, are you looking for me?¡± Bai Qiuran breathed a sigh of relief and then asked: ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°I was hungry, but I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you and master¡¯s wife, so I went to the woods to get some edible fruits.¡± Bai Li¡¯s hand is holding a pile of leaves, and there are some red fruits in the leaves. He grabbed one and handed it to the animal on his shoulder. Bai Qiuran only noticed that the little monkey who was inseparable from him, unexpectedly ran back, and was now squatting on his shoulder. When the human race was in trouble before, he didn¡¯t see Bai Li with the monkey next to him. Bai Qiuran thought it was also killed by the gods, but he didn¡¯t expect it to escape in the end. ¡°It¡¯s fine, if you are hungry in the future, tell me directly.¡± Bai Qiuran said something. ¡°Come here first, I will teach you something.¡± Book 7: 5: Hostage

Book 7: Chapter 5: Hostage

After Bai Li had eaten, Bai Qiuran asked him to sit cross-legged aside, and then ced his hand on Bai Li¡¯s top, and his Soul Awareness prated into Bai Li¡¯s body to check his condition. The previous teaching was just Bai Qiuran indirectly raising some points, and then Bai Li cultivated based on what he had realized. Although he formed the Golden Core, then Nascent Soul which Bai Qiuran envied and hated, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know whether the way he cultivated was right or wrong, good or not. In the past, Bai Qiuran had to beware of Heaven, but now it didn¡¯t matter for him anymore. If Heaven wanted to stop him from giving lectures, he would drive it away again. After investigating, Bai Qiuran found that the situation was very surprising. He thought that Bai Li would have some problems in his own cultivation, or make some usible but impractical things, but unexpectedly, in addition to being too modest, Bai Li¡¯s foundation was very solid. He has cultivated every stage to the extreme. It could be said that his foundation was better than some disciples of the big sects ofter generations. And more importantly, Bai Li actually did not cultivate any exercises. He just used the simplest method to refine the True Qi in his body over and over again, which made him the most perfect cultivator who could amodate almost all the mysterious techniques ofter generations. Seeing this, Bai Qiuran suddenly understood, he retracted his palm, and then said to Bai Li: ¡°Your situation is very special. You mustn¡¯t waste it. Wait for a while, I¡¯lle up with a cultivate that suits you best.¡± ¡°Master has worked hard.¡± After speaking, Bai Li looked hesitant. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Seeing his appearance, Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Well...¡± Bai Li hesitated, then said: ¡°The monkey told me that it also wants to learn something from Master. Is Master willing to teach it?¡± [The first Demon Emperor and the first ancestor of the Demon Race might not be the same demon.] Bai Qiuran looked at the gray monkey, remembering what Wise Immortal had previously tranted for him in the Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor, and he hesitated. He knew very well in his heart that the first demon in the world coulde into being, and the right to choose was now in his hands. After teaching this monkey, it may be a firm supporter,rade-in-arms, and right-hand man of Bai Li, but at the same time, it also meant that the enemy of theter generations, the demon race, would appear in this world. But after thinking for a moment, he nodded in response. Like Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Bai Qiuran also had a hunch that he was running out of time, and perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be to see the day when Bai Li lead the rise of the human race. Before that time came, he would try his best to get the best starting conditions for Bai Li and the human race. In theter generations, the demons may be enemies because they fight for the dominance of the world, but in this era, the demons were the best helpers for the humans to fight against the gods! ¡°Hold it here.¡± Bai Qiuranmanded Bai Li, then stretched out a finger and pointed it on the center of the monkey¡¯s eyebrows. This was a move called ¡°enlightening¡±. Bai Qiuran could only use it after he has enough True Qi in his body. Although in this era, this monkey does not need Bai Qiuran to unlock its spiritual intelligence, as it already possessed enough intelligence, Bai Qiuran¡¯s enlightening was to enable it to truly embark on the path of cultivation. After the initiation, Bai Qiuran taught the monkey the bloodline evolution technique ¡°Ascend Dragon Gate¡± which he discovered in the Mausoleum of the First Demon Emperor. As for the main cultivation method, like Bai Li, Bai Qiuran also needed to think carefully. He returned to the small wooden house. The human servants he had brought with him had already started cutting logs around, learning to build their own huts nearby. These maids were taught directly by him, so they could also cultivate. Some of them even knew more tricks than Bai Li. Bai Qiuran greeted them and then went into the cabin by himself. Jiang Lan was already lying on the bed and fell asleep again. As a goddess, after all her divine power and godhood were taken away, she shouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Bai Qiuran¡¯s True Qi could bring her back from the door of life and death, which could be considered as defying Heaven. But even so, she still couldn¡¯t get rid of the state of weakness. Bai Qiuran estimated that if Jiang Lan could sessfully cultivate the exercise method of the human race, then her condition should be improved, so besides Bai Li and the gray monkey, he still needed to consider another exercise method for Jiang Lan. Bai Qiuran began to lower his head to think, and was immersed in his own world. This made him unaware that Jiang Lan, who had been sleeping soundly in the bed, already woke up. Jiang Lan herself also realized how bad her physical condition was. She was extremely weak and couldn¡¯t get out of bed to walk around. She simply began to look at Bai Qiuran¡¯s figure in a daze. She has seen this face for several years, but before, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel much about Bai Qiuran, even when she decided to abandon her authority and forge a sword for Bai Qiuran, her feelings for him was more likerades in arms than husbands and wives. But at this time, she lost her supernatural power andpletely became a weak woman. She could no longer live on her own strength, and when she was most vulnerable, Bai Qiuran became her base to rely upon. So at this moment, when Jiang Lan looked at Bai Qiuran, he inexplicably felt that he had begun to appear a unique charm, especially his serious face when he frowned at the moment, which made people feel that there was a kind of safety sense. Why didn¡¯t I find him so good-looking before? Jiang Lan shook her head, thenughed at herself in her heart. This kind of thought would appear, it means I really became weaker. But after she finished mocking herself, she had nothing to do, she continued to stare at Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran thought hard for an afternoon, and it wasn¡¯t until it got dark that he woke up from his own world, patted his thigh, and said: ¡°Yes!¡± He stood up, then looked up and saw Jiang Lan who was sitting on the bed and looking at him. ¡°Ah, Little Lan, you are awake. Sorry, did I disturb you?¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned for a moment and then asked. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head, and then honestly said: ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Bai Qiuran looked up and saw that the three-legged crow was about to fall above Ruomu, leaving only a dim light on the horizon. ¡°It¡¯s been so long.... sorry, but please wait a little bit more.¡± Bai Qiuran went out, grabbed some indigents, and came back, and with the help of the maid, made a meal that was enough for everyone in the valley to eat. After waiting for Jiang Lan to finish eating, the sky waspletely dark, and Bai Qiuran let everyone rest, preparing to teach Bai Li the exercises tomorrow. But just after he helped Jiang Lan lie down on the bed and covered her with a quilt, there was a thunderous voice in the world, and the world was filled with rumblings. ¡°Follow the Imperial Order of the Heavenly Emperor!¡± The voice shouted: ¡°Tomorrow at noon, all members of the sinful human race will be executed on the Huaijiang Mountain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s God of Thunder.¡± Jiang Lan whispered: ¡°It seems that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi wants to bait us out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you fall asleep first.¡± Bai Qiuran pushed her on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, just leave it to me to deal with it.¡± Book 7: 6: The Gap In Strength Is Too Large

Book 7: Chapter 6: The Gap In Strength Is Too Large

HAPPY NEW YEAR! Four hundred miles northeast of the majestic Kunlun Mountain, there was a mountain named Huaijiang Mountain. There was a river flowing out of the mountain and flowing northward into the Lujiang River. In the river, there were many snail-like creatures called Yingmu. On the mountain, there were many golden realgars growing, and there were countless gems and jewels buried under the ground. On the sunny side of the mountain, there are many poppies growing, and in the shade, there were countless gold and silver nuggets. This mountain was actually the garden of the Heavenly Emperor East Emperor Taiyi on the Earth. Ying Zhao, a god who was almost the same as Lu Wu in personality and strength, was responsible for managing and guarding this ce. Now, in addition to the executioner of the Heavenly Pce responsible for beheading the humans, almost one-eighth of the military power of the Heavenly Pce was gathered here. Although Eastern Emperor Taiyi killed the first Heaven Jealousy, he had never been so inspiring. Of course, at that time, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s control of Heavenly Court, as well as his own strength and prestige, were far worse than now. However, it could be seen that the first Heaven Jealousy left Donghuang Taiyi with such a big lump in his heart that he mobilized such a huge army of heavenly gods just to kill one person. Time gradually came to noon. Under the supervision of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the three-legged crow could only fulfill her duties with due diligence. The time came to a point step by step. ording to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s intention, the God of Metal, one of the two highestmanders of the Heavenly Army, gave orders to the executioner. ¡°Began to beheaded. Every quarter of an hour, cut off one head. If the traitor Bai Qiuran doesn¡¯t appear, then cut another one until it¡¯s all done!¡± ¡°Here!¡± The executioner took the order and then escorted a young child of the celebrity family. He didn¡¯t need to push at all. Seeing the butcher knife in the hands of the executioner, he himself softened the soles of his feet and knelt on the beheading tform. ¡°Little child, look like you have understood your fate.¡± The executioner grinned and raised the de in his hand. He and these humans belonged to different races. Naturally, these gods would not feel any difort for the ughter of human children. The divine power in the body gave the executioner terrible and arrogant power. The de fell extremely fast, shing white light, but the executioner¡¯s vision was turned white at this moment, the sky and the earth in his eyes turned over, and he couldn¡¯t feel his body anymore. ¡°Ugh?¡± The executioner¡¯s eyes widened, looking at the headless body on the stage, thest question remained in his heart: ¡°Why was I the one who lose his head?¡± The head of the executioner fell to the ground and rolled around a few times. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t look at him, and with a scroll of the picture in his hand, he collected all the children on the beheading stage and the other humans who were imprisoned into the picture. ¡°Huh? This is your godhood... No, you are not a god.¡± The God of Metal who led the army lit up before saying: ¡°This kind of technique is really wonderful, no wonder His Majesty thinks you are a threat, but unfortunately, even if you can manipte the space, the Heavenly Pce has countermeasures. The mighty power of heaven is not something that mortals can resist.¡± With a stroke of his hand, a row of tall gods holding chimes suddenly appeared in the sky in all directions. These gods struck the chimes with small hammers in their hands in sequence, forming a kind of silent wave, and quietly sealed the surrounding space. His retreat route was blocked, and Bai Qiuran was still unmoved. He rolled up the picture in his hand, tied up and put it away, and then looked at the two righteous gods standing in the front. One of them, with a white human face and tiger ws, holding an axe, stands on two red giant dragons. The other had a human face with a bird body and a green snake with a forked tongue on its tail. ¡°I saw two of you at the banquet of Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡± Bai Qiuran arched his hands to them: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, the God of Metal and God of Water of the Nine Divisions of Heaven.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Bai Qiuran.¡± The two righteous gods also polite to him: ¡°Last time we met, you were still His Majesty¡¯s most respected rookie. Unfortunately, now, we have to kill you.¡± ¡°Then there is no need to talk nonsense.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his hand and said: ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± The God of Metal raised his long axe, Bai Qiuran immediately noticed that the sharp golden aura between the whole world and the earth had been sucked near him by him, and then the God of Metal waved, and the sharp golden aura turned into a golden raging wave. Looking carefully, Bai Qiuran saw it transformed into countless sharp weapons of all kinds, strangling towards him. During the flight, the God of Water also shot at the same time. On the sharp de, countless ck and poisonous water streams were born out of thin air. These water streams turned into huge waves, wrapped the weapons, and formed a vast ocean in the sky, pressed toward Bai Qiuran. ¡°Your water is too shallowpared to Lan¡¯s sea, and your poison is too weaker than hers.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his hand and made a Fire Seal. ¡°And this sharp golden aura is scattered but not condensed. Except for arge amount, it is notparable to my junior.¡± The Fire Seal turned into a monstrous sea of Inextenguish me. When the red sea of fire shed against the ck sea of water in the sky, the poisonous water was instantly evaporated, and even the sharp de formed by the sharp gold gas was melted and vaporized by the mes. The sea of fire continued to rise, sweeping the sky. The God of Metal and God of Water couldn¡¯t react in time, thus a nearby army of gods was drawn into it and burned to ashes. ¡°Eastern Emperor Taiyi, his idea is good, but it¡¯s a pity that his vision is too backward.¡± Bai Qiuran looked to the left and right. Seeing that the two gods couldn¡¯t rival Bai Qiuran, the surrounding gods wanted to run. The Tranquil Autumn Water behind him unsheathed on its own and turned into a blue wave of light, which swept through the divine army in the nearby sky for several miles. After the blink of an eye, countless blood blossoms burst into the sky, and the densely packed gods fell from the sky as worthless trash. ¡°Want to defeat me with these gods? The gap in strength is toorge.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his head and nced at the sky. He knew that Tian Ting and Di Shi must have passed it into the ears of Donghuang Taiyi. After leaving a word, he walked on the blood waves of the corpse mountain of the gods and disappeared silently. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C When Tian Ting and Di Shi reported the news to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the entire Heavenly Pce was silent as death. Almost one-eighth of the army, plus two powerful righteous gods born from the world¡¯s originalws, could not even wound Bai Qiuran. Behind the curtains, the Eastern Emperor Taiyiughed bitterly after a long time, and said to himself: ¡°Is that why you helped me kill your own creation?¡± No one knew who he was talking about, and no one dared to ask. Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn¡¯t continue to talk about it. At this time, he became calmer, turned his head, and asked Ying Zhao beside him: ¡°Ying Zhao, my garden has not been damaged, has it?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s pass on my will and sink the Huaijiang Mountain into the ground.¡± ¡°This......¡± Ying Zhao hesitated for a moment, then replied: ¡°Yourmand has been received.¡± ¡°Everyone.¡± After ordering the heroic move, the figure of Donghuang Taiyi stood up from behind the curtain, looked at the gods present, and said: ¡°It seems that the enemy¡¯s strength is far beyond our imagination, and he won¡¯t let us go. This is probably the life and death battle of our entire god race. Are you willing to coexist and die with me to protect the glory of the gods?¡± In the main hall, all the high-ranking members of the heavenly pce bowed down to him. ¡°We are willing to coexist and die with Heavenly Pce.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The Eastern Emperor looked at the sky and listened to the preaching: ¡°Tian Ting, Di Shi, you two continue to monitor the entire world. If there is any movement about the human race, report to me.¡± ¡°The minister follows the decree.¡± Tian Ting and Di Shi retreated, but Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not issue any new orders. Lu Wu on the side could not help asking: ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you need any ministers to prepare the army?¡± ¡°No, only an elite ss is avable now.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi paused for a moment, and then replied: ¡°Once I find the traitor Bai Qiuran, I will go to battle myself!¡± Book 7: 7: Master Is So Strong, You Must Be The Highest Level Cultivator

Book 7: Chapter 7: Master Is So Strong, You Must Be The Highest Level Cultivator

When Bai Qiuran returned to the valley, he found Jiang Lan standing outside the house and looking around. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Bai Qiuran hurriedly walked over, dragging her into the house. ¡°You wear so little to stand outside. Be careful of catching a cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡± Jiang Lan sighed but obediently followed Bai Qiuran into the house. Since Bai Qiuran has returned safely, it means that the humans that were captured by the gods must have also recovered smoothly. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± After being pushed back to the house by Bai Qiuran and sitting on the bed, Jiang Lan asked: ¡°How many gods did the Eastern Emperor Taiyi send to ambush you?¡± ¡°God of Metal and God of Water, as well as their army.¡± Bai Qiuran helped her take off the shoes on her feet and stuffed the white jade-like little feet into his quilt made of animal skins. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, neither I was injured, nor did the hostages suffer casualties.¡± ¡°I used to wonder if your strength is a little too strong.¡± Jiang Lan watched Bai Qiuran wrap herself in a quilt into a form like a pupa, leaving only her head exposed, and at the same time asked: ¡°How strong are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t met an opponent after I became 1000 years old.¡± Bai Qiuran finished the corner match of the quilt. After confirming that there would be no air leakage inside, he sat down beside Jiang Lan. ¡°I think I shouldn¡¯t be weaker than Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡± ¡°Next time you show up again, I am afraid that you will be facing the Heavenly Pce army led by Eastern Emperor Taiyi himself.¡± Jiang Lan said: ¡°You are so strong, he will not allow you to live in this world, so... be careful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Qiuran stood up and said: ¡°You lie down first, and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± He walked out of the door and took the door of the hut with ease. Bai Qiuran was not a person without self-knowledge, especially after going through the head-to-head battle with Heaven, he could be regarded as vaguely aware of his current rank in this world. Even if the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was really the emperor among the heavenly gods, his strength must be equal of Heaven, or slightly stronger than Heaven at most. What¡¯s more, after experiencing a battle with Heaven, Bai Qiuran carefully inspected his body and found that one-tenth of his Qi waspressed by Heaven and transformed into True Qi. In other words, his strength has gone to the next level. The most probable estimate was that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi himself should be slightly weaker than the Heaven, but to the extent that he could use the power of the Heaven to fight. If it was this level ofbat power, even if he came with the Heavenly God Army of the entire Heavenly Pce, they were no match to Bai Qiuran. The reason why Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t immediately rush to the Heavenly Pce and directly killed Eastern Emperor Taiyi was naturally because of other worries. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that the most precious Eastern Emperor Bell that sent himself and Wise Immortal to this era is now in the hands of Eastern Emperor Taiyi. With the master¡¯s control, the power of this divine treasure was definitely more powerful. Once he encountered it, even if it couldn¡¯t harm him, Bai Qiuran would risk being sent back to his original era or some other time and space. He hasn¡¯t dealt with the things in this era yet, and the things that should be taught to Bai Li have not yet been taught. Jiang Lan, who has lost the source of his divine power, would probably not survive for a few years without his help. Until he found a solution, he would not take the initiative to trouble East Emperor Taiyi. With the help of several celebrity maids, Bai Qiuran prepared everyone¡¯s meals. After eating, he took Bai Li to a ce far away from Jiang Lan¡¯s hut, ready to start teaching him the formal exercises. In order to prevent Heaven from bothering him again, Bai Qiuran tried to teach Bai Li a small spell first, to see if he could bait Heaven out and beat it down first. Maybe that Heaven was scared by him when he rescued Jiang Lanst time, now it¡¯s turning a blind eye to him. So Bai Qiuran decisively began to teach Bai Li¡¯s real exercises. ¡°I haven¡¯t officially taught you anything before. Now that the guy who got in the way has gone, I can finally really do what a master should do.¡± Bai Qiuran said to Bai Li: ¡°First, I¡¯ll teach you about the level of cultivators. When our human race begins to cultivate, we are called cultivators. Starting from the Body Forging stage, there are a total of nine major levels, namely Body Forging, Qi Refining, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Deity Transformation, Physique Integration, Heavenly Tribting, Great Ascension. Each level has its own characteristics. For example, in your body now, there is a little man whose appearance is the same as yours, that is your Nascent Soul. That means you are now a cultivator in the Nascent Soul Stage. The lowest deity in the heavenly pce, in terms of energy, maybe simr to a cultivator in thete period of Deity Transformation stage.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Bai Li nodded. ¡°Master is so strong, you must be the highest level cultivator.¡± Calm down, take a deep breath, he is my apprentice, also the immortal ancestor of the human race...MUST. NOT. BE. ANGRY. Bai Qiuran paused, thinking for a moment and still didn¡¯t do anything, then he treat Bai Li¡¯s words as a breeze, and continued: ¡°Then there is the exercise method. For every cultivator, all aspects of his physique, characteristics,bat power, True Qi, and Deity Soul strength are closely rted to the exercise method he practices. The entry requirement for some exercise methods is a special physique or a strong enough Deity Soul. While practicing the exercises at the same time, it can also feed back to the cultivators themselves, bring them new characteristics, and increase their abilities in all aspects. Your talent is very good, although so far, you haven¡¯t practiced any exercises, you have given yourself a foundation that can practice almost all exercises. Therefore, I have created a new exercise for you. Listen carefully.¡± He taught Bai Li all the exercises from the first stage to the ninth stage. As the first celestial body, Bai Li¡¯s talent was needless to say, his memory was also strong. Bai Qiuran only told him twice, and he remembered all the key points of the exercises in his mind. After that, Bai Qiuran caught the monkey running around again, and also taught him the exercises he created for him. Taking into ount the special identities of Bai Li and the monkey, Bai Qiuran also had their own considerations when creating their respective techniques. The technique he created for Bai Li was born out of the most basic Qingming technique taught to him by his former master Qingming Taoist. Although the technique he created was very mediocre in every respect, it also had no shorings, and more importantly, this exercise could bepatible with any other exercises. Coupled with the characteristics of Shang Bai Li¡¯s fairy body, even if he would realize some magical but very demanding exercises in the future, Bai Qiuran was not afraid that he would not be able to practice. And the exercises taught to that monkey are special exercises that strengthened physical abilities. He studied mainly the Heavenly Sage Budds Sect¡¯s Vajra Arahant, a practice exercise that strengthened physical strength, and at the same time, he also referred to the body-building exercises of many demon sects, such as the great transformation of the Heavenly Demon Sect, the fragrant muscle and soft bones of the Kamasutra Sect, and even the Nine Turns Tyrannical Technique practiced by Su Xiangxue and her ancestors. Perhaps due to his Enlightening, this monkey was also very smart, and the learning process was very smooth. By the night of the first day, Bai Qiuran had alreadypleted the first stage of the preliminary teaching. After dinner, he returned to the hut and started teaching Jiang Lan. Book 7: 8: Poisonous Insects

Book 7: Chapter 8: Poisonous Insects

Compared with Bai Li and the monkey, Jiang Lan¡¯s situation was even more special. Although her father was a human, her mother¡¯s blood was too strong, and she herself was a true pure-blooded god. Before that, Bai Qiuran had never tested whether the gods who had lost their own power could practice the techniques of human beings. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there shouldn¡¯t be much problem.¡± Bai Qiuranforted Jiang Lan: ¡°The poisonous technique I taught you before, didn¡¯t you sessfully practice it to thest step? It was only because of the conflict between the divine power and the cultivation method that it failed in the end. Now, you have no divine power, there should be no problem... you look the same as we humans, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You think too much, I¡¯m still slightly different from humans physically.¡± Jiang Lan smiled upon hearing the words: ¡°In this world, the only gods with the same body structure as human beings are the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡± In fact, I am afraid there is another one. Bai Qiuran thought of the first Heaven Jealousy who died in the huge pit of Peni mountain. It was not difficult to see from hisst words that Heaven must have made some decision at the beginning, and then temporarily repented, and joined forces with Eastern Emperor Taiyi to trap him. There was still a secret in it, but it was estimated that apart from the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, there was only Heaven who knew the existence of this secret. ¡°Then, what is the specific difference between your body and the human race?¡± Bai Qiuran asked subconsciously, and then added: ¡°If it is unspeakable, then there is no need to say.¡± Although they have been married for several years, the rtionship between Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan was full of respect. Of course, this was amendation in Bai Qiuran¡¯s time, which shows that the husband and wife love and respect each other, but in this era, it was basically a cold rtionship. And because they were married in name only, Bai Qiuran had never seen what Jiang Lan¡¯s body looked like underneath her clothes, but at least her exposed parts were no different from human beings. ¡°Haha.¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s reaction, Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t help but smile, she said: ¡°It¡¯s not something inconvenient to say. I have some bird feathers on my back, which is very simr to the little bird my mother changed into.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Bai Qiuran thought in his heart that when conveying his Qi to heal Jiang Lan, he had also used his Soul Awareness to scan her body. ording to the results of his scan, although the situation of the Purple Pce was not clear, at least there was no difference between her meridian and human¡¯s one. Having meridians indicated that no matter what, Jiang Lan could cultivate till the Qi Refining Stage. Having Qi, she could at least strengthen her body and improve her current situation. She would no longer be so weak that she could only lie in bed. The exercise Bai Qiuran created for Jiang Lan was naturally a water-attribute poisonous exercise. It was born out of a wood-attribute poisonous exercise he once practiced. In his early years, in search of the method to breakthrough, he identally obtained it from a ruin, and heter filled it up by himself. As the former Goddess of gue and Poison and the Goddess of the Sea, Jiang Lan had a unique ability and talent for manipting toxins and water bodies. Moreover, Poison Art could not only be used to poison people to death, but also be used to cure diseases. This was also in line with Jiang Lan¡¯s other godhood. Under Bai Qiuran¡¯s guidance, Jiang Lan quickly entered a state. Although her source of divine power was deprived, there were still a lot of toxins left behind when she manipted poisonous insects in her body. Under the stimtion of these toxins, a trace of Qi was developed in the body, and it runs through the meridians in the body ording to a certain trajectory. Jiang Lan¡¯s situation could be regarded as directly entering thete stage of the Body Forging stage. She was originally a celestial god, thus it was understandable that she proceeded quickly. As the exercises went on, her body surface slowly began to discharge toxins, and the room was quickly filled with a slightly sweet but full of poisonous fragrance. Bai Qiuran hurried out to let the maids stay away, then opened the windows for venttion and dissipated the poisonous gas. He himself was not afraid of poisonous gas, so he stayed in the house to pay attention to Jiang Lan¡¯s situation. Soon, as the poisonous gas escaped, countless poisonous insects crawled out of the woods following the smell and entered the cabin, besieged Jiang Lan. Bai Qiuran originally wanted to kill these poisonous insects. Jiang Lan was now quite weak. If they bite her casually, they might kill her. But heter discovered that these poisonous insects were just surrounding Jiang Lan and did not move, and the one headed was the ck snake that Jiang Lan used to entangle with. Jiang Lan used to carry these insects with her before marriage, but after marriage, considering the influence and image, she kept most of the insects in her old home. However, there was still a certain connection between her and them, and she could usually rely on this connection to manipte them, but after Jiang Lan¡¯s divine power was taken away, the connection between these poisonous insects and her weakened. It was estimated that they ran out by themselves and wandered in the mountains and wilds. Mabe because of Jiang Lan¡¯s exercise of poison catalyzed this connection, allowing these poisonous insects to find her location. They didn¡¯t mean to attack Jiang Lan but instead contributed their own toxins for Jiang Lan to absorb and practice. Seeing this, Bai Qiuran stopped and let these poisonous insects stay here. The toxins of these poisonous insects were highly poisonous, but their quantity was not necessarilyrge, and Bai Qiuran¡¯s exercises could make Jiang Lan take these poisonous poisons for her own use. Soon, the poisonous insects began to die because their toxins were all absorbed. When Jiang Lan faintly opened her eyes, the poisonous insects around her were almost dead and wounded, and only the ck snake and a very small ck centipede were left. It was estimated that the ck snake survived because of itsrgest size and the most venomous, while the little centipede was mostly because it was too weak. When Jiang Lan saw the situation around her, she soon understood the situation. ¡°They voluntarily sacrificed their lives for me?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this. Insects have little intelligence, and because of the connection between you and them, you are regarded as their queen.¡± Bai Qiuran exined to her, and said with relief: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they all have no feelings and fears.¡± ¡°I know, I no longer have the ability to control them. Rather than let them go out to harm others, the result is good.¡± Jiang Lan sighed and stretched out her hand to the ck snake on the ground, while the ck snake climbed up her hand and wrapped itself around her shoulder. ¡°This centipede is the least toxic among the poisonous insects I keep. It can basically only make people paralyzed and it is not lethal.¡± She took the ck centipede out again and put it in her hand. Because of the long-term supply of poison gas, even if this little centipede had not died yet, it was already on the brink of death. Jiang Lan thought for a while, then put the centipede on the window, and sent a little bit of toxic Qi she just developed to it. Then, she spoke with a word that she learned from Bai Qiuran over the years: ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Whether you survive or not depends on fate.¡± The centipede¡¯s two tentacles shook, and it recovered a little bit of strength. Then, it moved a hundred feet, crawled out of the window, and disappeared. Book 7: 9: Unable To Breakthrough

Book 7: Chapter 9: Unable To Breakthrough

Seeing Jiang Lan let the centipede go, Bai Qiuran had actually vaguely realized something at the time. But he didn¡¯t stop it either, just like he taught the monkey the cultivation method. When the human race would truly overthrow the gods, and the power of the demon race and other foreign races was also indispensable. And anyway, judging from the future history, Bai Li did not lose in the fight against the Demon Ancestor. For a while, Bai Qiuran settled down in this valley, carefully teaching Bai Li and the monkey¡¯s various techniques, while taking care of Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation and daily life. When Bai Qiuran taught Bai Li and Hou¡¯er exercises and techniques, he asionally found a small ck centipede lying quietly on the bluestone next to the woods. But Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t care, he would teach whatever he could, just like Jiang Lan said, what should happen would happen. During Jiang Lan¡¯s weak time, Bai Qiuran had been taking good care of her while doing business. As for the reason why he was so attached to Jiang Lan, it was because Jiang Lan gave him the kindness in form of the sword Tranquil Autumn Water, or it was because he had some feelings in his heart? Bai Qiuran, a love idiot, didn¡¯t know himself. However, after Jiang Lan passed the Body Forging stage, sessfully refined Qi, and got better, and took over the housework, her attitude towards him was subtly better than before. It¡¯s not that Jiang Lan didn¡¯t get along well with him before, but now Bai Qiuran felt that Jiang Lan seemed to be inexplicably close to him a lot. In the past, there was always an invisible gap between the two, as if they were outsiders, but after Jiang Lan lost her supernatural power, the way they got along with each other felt like a real old husband and wife. However, Bai Qiuran¡¯s dense when it came to love. Under the premise that Jiang Lan has not made a clear statement, it was unlikely that the old virgin for more than three thousand years would take the initiative to attack. Moreover,pared with his own love life, Bai Qiuran¡¯s main energy still focused on the matter of nning the prospects for the human race. In addition to teaching Bai Li¡¯s cultivation methods, Bai Qiuran had another very serious problem: the souls of those humans who have been ughtered by the gods. These souls were temporarily collected in the picture by him. Like other living human races, his spells temporarily put these souls in a dormant state, and this also contains the soul of Bai Li¡¯s wife. They have lost their physical bodies. ording to the rules of his era, they should now go to the Underworld and be reborn again through the six paths of reincarnation. But in this age ruled by the gods, the Underworld that was established step by step by the immortals did not exist. Except for the rock formations under the earth, there was only hotva, reaching the center of the earth. There was no ne of the dead. In this era, after a human died, their soul would either wander the earth alone until dissipating between the heavens and the earth, and the will and energy would return to the great cycle of heaven and earth, or they would be food for the strange beasts or certain soul-loving gods. Bai Qiuran was now thinking about how to build this embryonic form of the Underworld. It would certainly not take a day¡¯s work, but he must at least leave the foundation well. However, although he was appointed as the future ghost emperor of the Underworld inter generations, in fact, he has not entered the real core of the Underworld. He couldn¡¯t figure out what the system of six paths of reincarnation looked like. Fortunately, Wise Immortal seems to have studied about the Underworld. Bai Qiuran still remembered that when he was in the Wise Immortal Cave Mansion, there was a special trial that sent the tester to the Underworld for a half-day tour. Both he and Li Jinyao encountered this trial. ¡°During the Sacred Dynasty era, because of the sudden disappearance of the Eastern Green Immortal Dynasty, the human race had to re-establish a lot of magic systems that had developed to its heyday during the Xian Dynasty period. Among them, one of the greatest systems in the reconstruction of the Sacred Dynasty was the analysis of life and death. They have figured out some parts of the rules of reincarnation.¡± Wise Immortal said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Although it¡¯s just some shallow knowledge, it¡¯s enough as an introduction to guide your thoughts. I believe that with your abilities, you will be able to create the following things by yourself.¡± So after the space spell system, Bai Qiuran had to start studying the life and death spell system. The progress this time was even slower than that of his learning space spells, because space spells, no matter how obscure and profound, at least have derived aplete system by Land Immortals during the Sacred Dynasty era, unlike the spells of the life and death system which were just fragments. Except for Wise Immortal¡¯s starter guide, Bai Qiuran could only explore and try to create by himself. After being immersed in the life-and-death spells, time passed without knowing it for several years. Because Bai Qiuran was busy doing business, Jiang Lan took the initiative to take over all the housework after she recovered a little, allowing Bai Qiuran to devote himself to the creation of life and death spells. On the other hand, Bai Li, who was extremely talented, has received Bai Qiuran¡¯s teachings and his cultivation level has also advanced by leaps and bounds. In the past, he had to rely on sneak attacks to kill the lowest-level gods, but now, he could face five lower-level gods by himself. And the monkey who was cultivating with him also made rapid progress and sessfullypleted the transformation from a beast to a demon. When it sessfully transformed, it even triggered a change in the rules between heaven and earth, and thunderclouds gathered. It almost exposed the location of Bai Qiuran and the others. Fortunately, Bai Qiuran quickly smashed the thunderclouds away, avoiding them being discovered by the courtiers of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. However, even if it sessfully transformed into a demon, the monkey still liked to maintain its animal form. When it was fine, it would hang out with other wild beasts in the mountains all day long. After practicing, it now appeared to be the mountain king in a nearby mountainous area. Bai Qiuran had seen this monkey teaching other beasts its techniques, but Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t care about it either. In addition to Bai Li and the monkey, Jiang Lan, a girl who practiced the exercises one after another, finally reached the top level in the Qi refining period, but at the same time, the problems Bai Qiuran had been worried about for a long time also appeared. ¡°Qiu Ran.¡± Jiang Lan called Bai Qiuran, a month after she came to live in this valley, she began to use this name. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be able to build a foundation.¡± ¡°Ok?¡± Bai Qiuran quickly sat her down, and then said: ¡°Let me see your situation.¡± His Soul Awareness prated into Jiang Lan¡¯s body, and the water-attributed Qi slowly circted in her body, and it seemed that there was nothing unusual. ¡°Try to cultivate.¡± Bai Qiuran ordered. Jiang Lan acted ording to his words, and the Qi in her body quickly flowed in ordance with the movement of the exercises. During the flow, these saturated Qi also continued to expand, oppressing the meridians in Jiang Lan¡¯s body, causing her to expel these Qi from the body. And with this operation, Bai Qiuran also found the crux. The reason Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t build the foundation, just like him, was that the energy-holding Sea of Qi had a problem. Although Jiang Lan can be regarded as the goddess with the most simr appearance to the human race except for the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, her body was different from the human race after all. If Bai Qiuran was unable to build the foundation because his own Sea of Qi was infinite and unable topress the Qi to form the True Qi, then Jiang Lan¡¯s body simply did not have a Sea of Qi that could hold the True Qi. Book 7: 10: Been There, Making History

Book 7: Chapter 10: Been There, Making History

Jiang Lan used to be a god. Although she was born by the union of her parents, in fact, at the moment of her birth, it¡¯s her mother Jingwei and the rules of heaven and earth that joined forces to give birth to her. Therefore, Jiang Lan formerly didn¡¯t need the sea of Qi. She had divine power flowing in her body, in other words, her whole body was constructed by rules and divine power. After the source of divine power was seized, her body was just an empty shell, but Bai Qiuran¡¯s True Qi was filled in in time, which made her body stabilize again and grow flesh and blood to rece divine power. It¡¯s just that although this body survived, it was still the flesh of a god. The god didn¡¯t need a sea of Qi, thus Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t have that thing. After finding out the result, Bai Qiuran withdrew his hand, his face was solemn. Although Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t break through the Qi Refining stage making him feel a bit of sympathy, he did not forget that Jiang Lan was not from his time. Thinking in the worst direction, Jiang Lan might have to go through an unimaginable time before they could finally meet again in another era. This was only possible by bing an immortal. If Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t build a foundation for cultivation, then all of this was empty talk. ¡°Is my condition serious?¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s face, Jiang Lan asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t mean to hide, but he immediately patted Jiang Lan on the shoulder. ¡°But I will solve it, trust me.¡± Jiang Lan nodded, while Bai Qiuran walked out of the house while bowing his head, thinking. Maybe Heaven felt upset after being beaten by him. Today, it deliberately wanted to trouble him. As soon as he walked out the door, Bai Qiuran saw Bai Li standing outside the door with a little monkey. When he saw him, this disciple immediately came up. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°This disciple is puzzled by one thing, and wants to ask Master.¡± Bai Li bowed his head and said. Seeing his cautious look, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help being a little amused. ¡°I am your teacher. It is my duty to preach and teach karma to solve puzzles. If you have any questions, it¡¯s okay to say.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Li nced at him cautiously, and continued: ¡°I want to ask about the level of cultivation. The day before yesterday, Master, you told me not to learn from the teacher and not to believe in the teacher. I want to think about the problem by myself. Together with the monkey, we deduced a change in each level of cultivation, and sessfully calcted how strong I was at the peak of the Great Ascension stage.¡± ¡°Oh, not bad.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded, and Bai Li¡¯s talent really wouldn¡¯t let him down. ¡°After the calction was made, this disciple had doubts in his heart.¡± Bai Li hesitated and said: ¡°At the peak of the Great Ascension stage, this disciple is still far less powerful than the teacher¡¯s wife at the peak, looks like an ant in front of her... This disciple does not look down on the teacher¡¯s wife, but ording to you, her ranking in the divine race is not the top. There are other nine righteous gods, five heavenly emperors, two generals, and Taiyi, the supreme emperor of the east. Their strength should be much higher than that of the teacher¡¯s wife, right?¡± After a moment, he continued: ¡°If this is the case, then how should our human race fight with the divine race? Do we have to rely on proliferation for a long time to gain a quantitative advantage?¡± ¡°Of course not. After the Great Ascension stage, a human will ascend and reach a higher level. At this time, they will have an infinite lifespan, and the ability to move mountains and fill the sea, which is no different from the gods.¡± Bai Qiuran suddenly smiled when he heard Bai Li¡¯s question. In fact, if counting the power of the sea, Jiang Lan¡¯s strength should be the first among the nine righteous gods of the sky, but Bai Qiuran has not talked about this with Bai Li. In his mind, his teacher¡¯s wife Jiang Lan has always been the goddess of gue and poison. In the Nine Departments of the Sky, the gue Department was indeed thest one, and Jiang Lan, who only used the power of gue and poison, was indeed slightly inferior to the other nine. So there was nothing wrong with his statement. The object of hisparison should also be Jiang Lan, who only uses the power of the gue and poison. ¡°So this is the case.¡± Bai Li breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked without thinking: ¡°Then Master, what does the level after the Great Ascension stage look like?¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned. Yes, what is the state after the Great Ascension stage? ording to his scope of knowledge, after the Great Ascension stage, it should be in the realm of immortals, and because of the different worlds in which immortals live, there were various kinds of immortals. For example, those in the Immortal Realm were called Heavenly Immortal, those who stayed in the human world were called Land Immortal, and those belonged to Underworld like Xue Ling were called Ghost Immortal. But, what¡¯s about their level? He has yed against the strength of the Land Immortal, therefore knowing that the Land Immortal was not the rival of the gods. But ording to what he and Su Xiangxue found in the tomb of the first Demon Emperor, and Li Jinyao in the ruins of the sky of the gods, all kinds of clues also indicate that there were still many levels above the Land Immortal. Bai Qiuran looked at Bai Li¡¯s look of expectation and could only say to him: ¡°I need to think about this question for two days. You should take a good rest, and then I will tell you when I have the answer.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Li looked a little disappointed, but still replied obediently: ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Bai Qiuran watched Bai Li take the monkey back to practice, then pulled a wooden stool and sat in front of the house. He took Wise Immortal off his belt and asked: ¡°Wise Immortal, do you know what is going on in the level of the Land Immortal?¡± ¡°Of course, I know, if you want to understand, I can tell you a lot.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°But I don¡¯t know the stage above the Land Immortal. All of them disappeared with the demise of the Eastern Green Immortal Dynasty overnight. They only existed in the Immortal Realm. Before I saw the information, I didn¡¯t know exactly how it was.¡± ¡°If you want to lead mankind out of the predicament, you really can¡¯t do it with your tongue, or by relying on brute force to go over it.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the golden crow in the sky and sighed. Right now, he really seemed to be in a dark wilderness, with dead ends in front and back, and he didn¡¯t know where to go. ¡°But the so-called enlightenment, isn¡¯t it precisely in the dark wilderness that opens a way forward?¡± Bai Qiuran had made up his mind a long time ago and made his consciousness well. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then create. I believe that the method ofprehension is not obtained out of thin air.¡± When he got up, the sun was nting west unconsciously, Jiang Lan was cooking with the help of the maids, and a scent of cooking smoke mingled with the scent of food wafted from the valley. Bai Qiuran found Jiang Lan and told her of her decision. ¡°Closed-door cultivation?¡± Jiang Lan was stunned for a moment. ¡°what does that mean?¡± ¡°I just need a quiet and independent ce to think about the problem.¡± Bai Qiuran said to her: ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me to eat in the future. Remember to eat on time and go to bed early... Before Ie out, take good care of yourself.¡± He looked up again and ordered the maids around: ¡°During my absence, take good care of Madam.¡± Bai Qiuran gave an order, went to Bai Li and Hou¡¯er, and told them the same, and then took Wise Immortal and started looking for a retreat. He didn¡¯t go far. There was a waterfall on the innermost side of the valley. There was a deep cave inside the waterfall, which was just a suitable ce for him. Bai Qiuran set up a soundproof circle outside the waterfall, and then took Wise Immortal with him. When he came to the innermost side of the cave, he found a dry high tform to sit down and ced the skull next to him. ¡°Old Bai.¡± Wise Immortal suddenly said: ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned. ¡°Thank you for letting me witness your making history.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°I understand now. It doesn¡¯t matter what the original history was like. Now the history you create is the real history.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled, and then said: ¡°Then you can witness it well.¡± Book 7: 11: The Level Above The Immortal Stage

Book 7: Chapter 11: The Level Above The Immortal Stage

Bai Qiuran was calm and began to think about the level of cultivation after ascending to immortality. Although his own level was in a very embarrassing state, he believed that he would not be inferior to the Immortal Emperor inter generations when it came to the total energy in his body. Therefore, if he was just simting and deducing, using only the True Qi in his body has already been enough. Wise Immortal told him about the characteristics of the Land Immortal. After breaking through the Great Ascension stage, a small spiritual tform would appear under Nascent Soul¡¯s feet in the Purple Pce of the Land Immortals. This was called the ¡°Immortality Ascending tform¡±. The initial appearance of Immortality Ascending tform was just a phantom, and the Land Immortals need to fill it with spiritual energy through cultivation, condense it, and wait until Immortality Ascending tform was fully cultivated to materiality, which was the Great Perfection of the Land Immortals. In addition to whether the Land Immortals and Heavenly Immortals received the celestial aura forging, there shouldn¡¯t be much difference at the beginning. Both were immortals cultivated by the human race. Bai Qiuran manipted his True Qi to shape the structure of an ordinary cultivator¡¯s Purple Pce in front of him, and then deduced it step by step from the Body Forging stage to the Great Ascension stage, and ording to the words of the Land Immortal, he deduced it to the great perfection of the Land Immortal. Looking at the Nascent Soul sitting on a tform in the Purple Pce in front of him, he fell into thinking. For the opportunity for a breakthrough, Bai Qiuran first thought of Immortality Ascending tform, which would only be produced after bing immortal. In his thought, cultivators could refine this tform by refining magic weapons, relying on further training Immortality Ascending tform to improve the level. When the level was high enough, Immortality Ascending tform could also be a magic weapon, capable of offensive and defensive, and extremely powerful. Figuring that it would be possible, he stretched out his hand to the Immortality Ascending tform, and started to do it. Because it was solid energy, there was no need to use real fire for refining. After all, if it needed to use real fire and Nascent Soul to y refining tools in the Purple Pce, Bai Qiuran estimated that apart from him, no cultivator¡¯s Purple Pce could withstand it. So he omitted this step and directly began to y runes on the tform. Starting from the most basic rune, because the simtion is a well-behaved cultivator, Bai Qiuran only used single-line runes. He started from the most basic wood rune and inscribed it step by step. It was indeed fruitful. In his deduction, the level of this Purple Pce did indeed get higher and higher as more runes were engraved. Bai Qiuran then kept on engraving all the wood runes he knew and then began to inscribe the divine texts of wood he learned with the help of Jiang Lan. As a result, when the second divine text was engraved, the Purple Pce burst into a body because it couldn¡¯t hold it. He changed a few more attributes and tried one by one. The best result was the divine text of the water. He was able to engrave the fourth text, though it became dangerously unstable. That was because Jiang Lan was once the god of the sea, thus her knowledge of this kind of divine text was more profound. ¡°It cannot be done......¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and gave up this path. Even the water rune that traveled the farthest, the resulting cultivator would not be the level of an ordinary divine general at the end. However, this method could be used as a means of reinforcement. He raised his hand to release his sword beam, cut a stone b on the mountain wall, and recorded this method on it. Putting the te aside, Bai Qiuran switched to another idea. Since refining Immortality Ascending tform doesn¡¯t work, then maybe I should start from the Nascent Soul itself. This is the origin of the cultivator. ording to my calction, it should be transformed again as the realm improves. He thought for a while, then decided that the appearance of the Nascent Soul was the same as the cultivator, it should be the best, therefore, the only thing could be changed in essence. He first used one of the most stupid methods, that was, to furtherpress the energy that constituted Nascent Soul. As a result, after Nascent Soul waspressed by him, it finally formed a golden body in the Purple Pce, which fell apart immediately after a slight movement. Bai Qiuran scratched his forehead and changed to another method. He regarded Nascent Soul as a character and then used aura to refine equipment for him, just like refining Immortality Ascending tform. It was indeed sessful at the beginning. Nascent Soul held a sword in its hand, and after putting on the battle armor, it was indeed a bit stronger than before, but after doing so, the degree of enhancement was limited. In the end, Bai Qiuran almost turned Nascent Soul into a big wood that was immobile. The result of doing this was even worse than engraving runes on the Immortality Ascending tform. However, he already knew that the road of the immortal should not be so easy to be figured out by him. Bai Qiuran was not discouraged. This method had no value as a strengthening method, so he left behind and began to experiment with new methods. ... Time flew, Bai Qiuran had been in the waterfall for almost a whole year, and every day, when Jiang Lan had nothing to do, she would go outside the waterfall for a period of time, until the sun was about to set. Of course, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know about this. During this year, he kept experimenting with various methods, from Immortality Ascending tform to Nascent Soul, and even methods involving the entire Purple Pce. He even thought about recreating Eight Meridians and the Purple Pce¡¯s spiritual tform in the Nascent Soul¡¯s body, and then letting Nascent Soul¡¯s body cultivate Nascent Soul again, so that the circle went on forever, just like Matroska dolls. But the result of this was that Nascent Soul wouldter awaken its self-consciousness, and the Nascent Soul of ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t withstand that kind of modifying. After one year, even Bai Qiuran felt he had hit a dead-end. So he decided to end the closed-door cultivator and simply go for a walk to find some inspiration. As soon as he walked out of the waterfall, he saw Jiang Lan standing next to the pool under the waterfall, staring straight at the waterfall in a daze. When they saw each other, both of them were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that I just came here by ident to take a look.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s face was slightly red, and Gu left and right said, he said: ¡°Have you realized the way to break through?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. Seeing Jiang Lan¡¯s awkward reaction, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It happens that you are here, so I will walk with you.¡± The sky was getting dark, but Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t let Jiang Lan go back, but took her to fly andnded on a nearby mountain peak. After venting the true energy and forming a barrier, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan stood side by side on this mountain, looking up at the starry sky, and walking slowly. ¡°Although I hate the celestial gods...¡± Jiang Lan looked at the shining stars in the sky, a little fascinated. ¡°... I can¡¯t deny that they have made some particrly beautiful things.¡± ¡°But they just want only they be able to enjoy this beauty forever.¡± Bai Qiuran also looked up at the sky, and said after a moment: ¡°In the future, our human race will create a more beautiful sky than them.¡± He and Jiang Lan came to a cliff. From here, the world was vast and boundless. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Jiang Lan praised. ¡°Yup......¡± Bai Qiuran looked at this world but realized something. He remembered the first teaching that his master Qingming Taoist said when he led him to the threshold of cultivation. ¡°The so-called cultivation, learning the Tao, seeking the true self, in fact, is to perceive the world and use the power of the world for your own use. The human body has great potential and cultivation uses the power of the world to tap this potential. If the body can be like the world, you can be immortal in a single thought.¡± Book 7: 12: The Five Stages

Book 7: Chapter 12: The Five Stages

Bai Qiuran realized something in his heart. After sending Jiang Lan home to rest, he returned to the cave behind the waterfall and continued to think. ¡°Understand the world, and then let yourself be as vast as the world.¡± Bai Qiuran murmured: ¡°What if you create a world in the Purple Pce?¡± His True Qi condensed into a virtual Purple Pce, and then he immediately started deduction from the pinnacle of the Land Immortal stage ording to the characteristics of the world he knew. A vast expanse ofnd first stretched out from the bottom of Immortality Ascending tform, filling the entire Purple Pce. In the process of expanding thend, he used the divine texts of the earth. This action brought some mysterious changes. After thend was widened, the entire Purple Pce seems to have been slightly widened. ¡°It works!¡± Bai Qiuran was overjoyed in his heart, and he continued to expand until the entire continent in the world was reproduced in the Purple Pce. Of course, because of its capacity, thisnd must be a miniature version. After his calction, after reaching this level, the cultivator¡¯s own cultivation level can instantly rise to a levelparable to or even slightly surpassed by ordinary gods. ¡°This stage is called the Thick Earth stage!¡± Bai Qiuran thought in his heart, and at the same time recorded it on the stone b. He thought for a while, and condensed a piece of sea around the continent, surrounding the earth. At the same time, the result of the deduction also improved again. ¡°This stage is called the Cang Sea stage.¡± After the Cang Sea stage waspleted, Bai Qiuran¡¯s gaze shifted to the underground. He thought for a moment, and then changed two steps to move the position of the first two realms to the center of the Purple Pce, and then he created things that didn¡¯t exist in the world. The Underworld, six paths of reincarnation. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know the specific structure of the six paths of reincarnation, but he had heard Xue Ling used it to intimidate him and knew the effects of the six paths of reincarnation. But in this Purple Pce simted with True Qi, he was not afraid of serious consequences, so he manipted it at will. Combining the traces of thew of life and death taught to him by Wise Immortal, Bai Qiuran began to try. In the process of continuous attempts, his understanding of life and death has also deepened. Finally, after an unknown period of time, after an unknown number of failures, he Sessfully constructed a simple six paths of reincarnation system under the Purple Pce. After a long period of time, he perfected this reincarnation system, fulfilled this stage, and at the same timeprehended aplete six paths of reincarnation system. During the whole process, Wise Immortal watched him in awe. ¡°This stage is called the Reincarnation stage!¡± Bai Qiuran continued to deduce that after the earth, the sea, and the Underworld, it¡¯s the firmament that symbolizes the supreme authority ¨C Heaven. First, he shaped the sky at the upper part of the Purple Pce, and then created stars all over the sky. Bai Qiuran finally hesitated for a moment, in the end he still did not create a heavenly pce in the sky. Instead, he raised Immortality Ascending tform and Nascent Soul to the top of the sky, perfecting this stage. ¡°This stage is the Heaven¡¯s Emperor stage!¡± Bai Qiuran hesitated for a moment, and finally formed a ce simr to Guixu in the bottom of the Purple Pce, in the gap below the Underworld. However, because his understanding of Guixu was not deep enough, this realm was only half created, and it stopped abruptly when Peni Mountain appeared. ¡°This stage is called Guixu stage.¡± After deduction, Bai Qiuran discovered that the potential of this stage was not even under the current Heaven. He immediately understood that he had seeded. He cut out a b, and then carved the stages he created on a brand new b, word by word. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C At the same time, in the outside world, the world has undergone tremendous changes, with thunderbolts constantly surging, and even God of Thunder could hardly control it. ¡°What happened?¡± There was chaos in the heavenly pce, the gods were panicked, and Eastern Emperor Taiyi looked outside with a solemn expression. From the power of the Heaven that he stole, he already felt that Heaven¡¯s Will seemed to gather at a certain ce above the earth, but Heaven blocked his search in the opposite direction, so Eastern Emperor Taiyi could not detect the specific location. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Just when Bai Qiuran had just finished carving the stone bs, Heaven¡¯s Will suddenly descended in the cave where he was deducing. This will seemed toe from all over the world except. Every elementary particle thatposed this world around him had this will, which enveloped him. After this will appeared, Bai Qiuran sensed that it immediately paid some kind of ¡°attention¡± to himself, but after discovering that it was Bai Qiuran, this will seemed to be stunned, and then immediately receded like a tide. ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t go!¡± Bai Qiuran opened his eyes and shouted: ¡°Aren¡¯t you Heaven? Come out and face me!¡± There was no response. ¡°This......¡± Wise Immortal didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°This is the first time I have seen Heaven appear in this situation.¡± Bai Qiuran still didn¡¯t give up and continued to shout to the surroundings. He knew that Heaven could hear him. ¡°Come out, Heaven, I¡¯m just about to discuss terms with you.¡± ¡°My dear Heaven,e out, I won¡¯t fight with you this time.¡± ... After more than a dozen reasons, Heaven didn¡¯t respond. Bai Qiuran was so angry that he simply put his hand on the ground and drank: ¡°If you don¡¯te out again, I will turn this world over.¡± Of course, he himself said this only to intimidate. Even if he could, he would definitely not do it. But this one seemed to be taken seriously by the Heaven¡¯s Will, and that will suddenly came back like a tide, sending a wave of thought. ¡°What do you want?¡± After contact, Bai Qiuran immediately understood the message sent by Heaven to him. So he said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you happened to be here, so I want to make a deal with you.¡± The flow of Heaven¡¯s Will seemed to stagnate slightly, and then Bai Qiuran felt the aura in the entire space and began to converge towards a point in mid-air. Those auras were generated from the void under some wonderful rules and operations. Substances, calcium, phosphorus, and living cells were born, forming white bones, followed by muscles, blood vessels, and visceral epidermis. Soon, in front of Bai Qiuran, a bald human body without any hair or reproductive organs appeared. Then this fleshy body began to change again. In the beginning, it grew out of male physiological characteristics, with long white hair growing on its head, and clothing born in the void appeared, wrapping his body. Soon, in front of Bai Qiuran, a human who looked exactly like him appeared. Seeing this scene, Bai Qiuran raised his eyebrows instinctively and somewhat disgustedly. Then it seemed to have sensed his emotions, and the human appearance immediately changed again, and his chest rose high, turning from a male to a beautiful white-haired female. Bai Qiuran¡¯s expression was still a little weird this time, but finally, he didn¡¯t show any disgust anymore. So the female body slowly opened her eyes and asked in an ethereal voice: ¡°Heaven Jealousy, what kind of deal do you want to make with me?¡± ¡°Heaven Jealousy?¡± Wise Immortal who was on the sidelines was slightly taken aback. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even know your name?¡± Book 7: 13: Make A Deal With Heaven

Book 7: Chapter 13: Make A Deal With Heaven

The incarnation of Heaven ignored the Wise Immortal on the side, but looked straight at Bai Qiuran, who pondered for a moment and asked: ¡°Do you have to manifest a physical body out every time you make a deal with someone?¡± ¡°This is just to facilitatemunication with you.¡± The incarnation of Heaven replied: ¡°ording to your race, I chose the same human body as you, and you don¡¯t seem to like individuals simr to yourself, so I chose to turn this body into the opposite sex.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m really frightened.¡± Bai Qiuran put his chin on and said: ¡°Thanks to you, I seem to vaguely know how the Sea of Qi of the human body is constructed...¡± The incarnation of Heaven did not say anything, just continued to ask: ¡°Heaven Jealousy, what deal do you want to make with me? Do you want me to help you improve this immortal cultivation method, or do you want me to save your wife?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± Bai Qiuran replied indifferently: ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. Who knows if there is any trickery in your perfect immortal cultivation method? Will the longevity given to my wife decay? Our human race depends on ourselves.¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± The incarnation of Heaven didn¡¯t have any emotion, yet still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Bai Qiuran smiled at it: ¡°I thought you were omniscient and omnipotent.¡± ¡°No, if I was omniscient and omnipotent, then the foreign objects like you and Yue Qifeng would have been wiped out.¡± The incarnation of Heaven answered honestly. ¡°Who is Yue Qifeng?¡± Bai Qiuran was surprised. ¡°It is me.¡± Wise Immortal replied in a dull voice. ¡°So, what deal do you want to make with me?¡± The incarnation of Heaven asked for the third time. ¡°I¡¯m dealing with you for the continuation of the human race.¡± Bai Qiuran looked serious. ¡°After I leave this era, you can¡¯t cooperate with the gods to attack the human race.¡± However, after a moment of silence, the incarnation of heaven replied: ¡°I can¡¯t make this deal.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you think I can¡¯t afford this bargaining chip?¡± ¡°No.¡± The incarnation of Heaven replied stubbornly: ¡°I will not attack the human race, so your exchange terms are meaningless.¡± ¡°Hey, Wise Immortal.¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head and asked Wise Immortal: ¡°Don¡¯t you say that Heaven is extremely stingy? Why is she so honest?¡± ¡°Heaven can¡¯t interfere in the world casually, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°Just like this deal, the three basic principles are voluntariness, openness, and exchange. She can¡¯t trade with you with the bargaining chips she can¡¯t get out. That would vite its own rules.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Bai Qiuran turned to look at Heaven and said: ¡°Then, I want to know the truth about the first Heaven Jealousy and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. What do I need to exchange?¡± Bai Qiuran originally thought that the Will of Heaven should be the kind of undeserved feelings, operating like a machine, but unexpectedly, when he asked this question, the incarnation of Heaven appeared hesitating. ¡°I can.¡± After a long time, she gave a reply. ¡°Then the bargaining chip for the exchange is that you have to help me drastically promote the demise of the divine race.¡± Hearing her condition, Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal looked at each other in surprise. ¡°What?¡± The incarnation of Heaven asked: ¡°Do you disagree with this deal?¡± ¡°No, I just think that maybe something is not what we imagined it to be.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while and agreed. He was going to do this in the first ce. Even without the deal with Heaven, he would also push the gods to extinction, so this deal meant he could get a secret of Heaven for free. There was no bondage to him, it was simply beautiful. ¡°Then the constraint is established.¡± As soon as the voice of the incarnation of Heaven fell, Bai Qiuran suddenly felt a wonderful connection between him and the whole world. ¡°I cannot restrain you by force, so if you breach the contract, then I will restart the whole world.¡± The incarnation of Heaven said to Bai Qiuran honestly. ¡°I know.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°Then tell me everything I want to know.¡± The incarnation of Heaven did not speak, she raised her hand, and the surrounding space instantly changed. Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal discovered that they had unknowingly arrived in another space. ¡°Countless epochs ago, this world was born in the void, and a will was awakened. That is me. I am the collection of all material potential consciousness in this world and the only will that represents this world.¡± Apanied by the words of the incarnation of Heaven, a group of white light with infinite energy erupted in the darkness, propping up a chaotic and unclear world. ¡°Following my instincts, I began to guide the creation of the world. Khaos was my first work, but he soon died.¡± The scene that had been seen once reappeared, and the first Heavenly Emperor Khaos appeared in the center of the world like sticine. ¡°Then the heaven and the earth naturally separated. The clear was the sky, and the turbidity was the earth. I created the Earth Mother, Heavenly Father, and they gave birth to the sea,nd and sky. Then I created many kinds of creatures and let them multiply.¡± The world in the dark began to gradually be stable. On the earth, countless weird creatures with terrifying power and unimaginablerge bodies began to move around. ¡°But I found that they all have defects. After a certain stage of development, they will stagnate and then prey on each other. I destroyed them, leaving only a small share of them.¡± In the world, a white light spread out, and the terrifying giant beasts all over the earth, ocean, and sky dissipated like smoke, leaving only two or three giant beasts that looked calm and strong. ¡°I think these creatures need guidance to develop better, so I gave them the position of the most powerful emperor, as my spokesperson, guiding the whole world for me.¡± ¡°But my creation is still not perfect, so when the emperor reigns, I will transform, create, and guide the creatures to evolve from generation to generation, so that the fittest will survive. In this process, the emperor also needs to rotate continuously, so I set the reign of the emperor to be the same as my cycle ofpleting a better creation.¡± In the dark world, generations of different races were born, and then the strongest of the strongest races would be the emperor of that period. ¡°After a long experiment and restarting the world several times, I found that the creatures born from the rules are the most suitable for me. They are naturally strong, intelligent, and know how tomunicate. I call them gods and they are my number one satisfactory work.¡± ¡°In other words, Khaos, who is respected by the gods as the first god, is actually not a god in your eyes?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°They are all my works.¡± The incarnation of Heaven answered like this, and then continued: ¡°But I quickly discovered the ws of the gods. They were born too strong, which led to their limitations. From birth to adulthood, their growth rate was terribly low, and after a long period of development, they began to settle down. In the status quo, do not want to make progress.¡± ¡°So I started thinking about my second creation.¡± On the ground of that little world in the dark space, little creatures like ants began to appear, strange and strange, with various characteristics. Then these creatures also changed rapidly, born and died. ¡°After countless failures, I finally created a race that satisfies me. They are weak, selfish, but smart, enterprising, and have greater possibilities than gods. They are creative, use tools, and have an insatiable evolutionary ambition. They, because of their unique standing posture with their feet, wereter called humans by the gods.¡± ¡°I gave instructions to the emperor to let my eldest son guide this race. In the beginning, the gods were very happy, and the human race prospered because of this. I vaguely saw the day when they reced the gods and became the ruler of heaven and earth. When the human race reached its peak, I made a mistake. Using the human race as a temte, I created a god.¡± In the world mimicked by the incarnation of Heaven, a tall giant appeared. His appearance was no different from that of a human, but he was handsome and tall, with magnificent power. ¡°Eastern Emperor Taiyi...¡± Bai Qiuran whispered. Book 7: 14: The Truth About Heaven Jealousy

Book 7: Chapter 14: The Truth About Heaven Jealousy

¡°While he possesses all the characteristics of human beings, he also possesses the mighty power of the gods. I¡¯m very satisfying, so I gave him more support than the gods of the past.¡± The incarnation of Heaven said softly: ¡°With a better life form and stronger power, he quickly took the throne from Emperor Jun and became the new Heavenly Emperor, but at this moment, he went against mymand, refused to guide the human race.¡± ¡°I underestimated the ambition of mankind. The ambition that he inherited perfectly made him want more than being the Heavenly Emperor for a period of time. He didn¡¯t want to let the human race rise. He wants to be the ruler of the world forever. So, where I didn¡¯t notice, he secretly studied me, unearthed the rules that bound me, and then stole my power and carried out a major cleansing of the human race.¡± After a pause, the incarnation of Heaven continued: ¡°And after I discovered his behavior, I also wanted to counteract it, but he discovered my weakness. As long as he didn¡¯t vite the rules, I couldn¡¯t directly interfere with him.¡± It turns out that, as long as something doesn¡¯t vite the rules, Heaven can¡¯t act at will and erase its existence in the world. When Bai Qiuran heard the words, he secretly made a note in his heart, intended to go back and tell Bai Li. ¡°Therefore, I urgently need to create a human who is more powerful than Eastern Emperor Taiyi to overthrow him. At this time, a corpse was washed away from the void outside the world. The corpse of an unknown creature, with the characteristics remaining on it, made me and the world feel instinctive fear. The capacity in its body is as endless as the void.¡± Speaking of this, the incarnation of Heaven hesitated. ¡°I wanted to destroy it at the time, but the actions of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi were already about to destroy my n, so I analyzed the remains of this creature and used him as a temte to transform and evolve to create a new human. That human is the first Heaven Jealousy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he was so resentful when he died.¡± Bai Qiuran thought that in this way, everything made sense. The first Heaven Jealousy was originally appointed by Heaven to take the ce of Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but Heaven betrayed him. ¡°After creating him, I regretted it. He is like a cancer of the world. Since his birth, I can no longer see a clear future direction. Where he is, I cannot see the surrounding situation. If the potential of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi satisfies me, then his potential scares me.¡± The incarnation of Heaven whispered: ¡°Eastern Emperor Taiyi discovered my concerns, so in the end, when he was killed by the trap of Eastern Emperor Taiyi in Guixu, I did not stop him. But I did not expect that after Heaven Jealousy died, his existence would be recorded by the world itself. Even if I am the will of the whole world, I cannot resist this instinct. After a certain period of time, a simr existence will be born in the human race. I use the lifespan to limit them, but in the end, things develop beyond my control, therefore the world finally gave birth to you.¡± The incarnation of Heaven continued to exin to Bai Qiuran the rtionship between it, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the first Heaven Jealousy, and after hearing its exnation, Bai Qiuran also understood. The real purpose of Heaven must be to promote the human race to rece the gods to be the world¡¯s ruler. This was its instinct, and he had nothing to say. It originally wanted to create a being who was exactly like humans but possessed the power of a god to be their leader and guide them to grow and develop, but this leader, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, was greedy for power and refused its orders. At that time it got an unknown corpse from the void. After improvement, it created Heaven Jealousy, a being with endless potential. However, the first Heaven Jealousy made it feel fear because it knew that even Eastern Emperor Taiyi had his own limits, but Heaven Jealousy had no limits. Although the Eastern Emperor Taiyi stole its power, Heaven was not as superficial as he thought. Even if the human race was destroyed by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, after many twists and turns of fate, giving enough time, it could still make the human rise and overthrow Eastern Emperor Taiyi. But once the first Heaven Jealousy has risen, if he wanted to get rid of its control, then it really had no mean to deal with him. It¡¯s like the world was aputer, and Heaven was the programmer bound to thisputer. If theputer stopped running, the programmer would die. And his instinct was to write code continuously. The more advanced the software he developed, the morefortable the programmer was. At the same time, the programmer could continue to write some hacking programs to take down some owned or unownedputers nearby, which could also satisfy his instinct. In this process, the programmer developed a software that was better than anything before it, but at the same time, he also created a virus. This virus would continue to delete the better software on hisputer, but on theputer, there was also the anti-virus software he developed. Although the progress was slow, the virus would eventually be eliminated by his anti-virus software. However, the programmercked patience. It happened that he didn¡¯t know who had put a book on high-end operations next to him. He used the method recorded in this book to make a new program after some improvements. Then he discovered that what he developed was an infancy artificial intelligence with infinite potential. After the birth of this artificial intelligence, on the programmer¡¯s screen, wherever the artificial intelligence was concerned, so far there were only mosaics... This time the programmer panicked and immediately cooperated with the internal virus to get rid of this newly born artificial intelligence, but before death, this artificial intelligence left its source code at the memory of theputer, which led to a new artificial intelligence being born in theputer after a period of time. This made the programmer have to write a special program called ¡°lifespan¡± to limit theservae of artificial intelligence. However, in the end, he still failed to prevent it, and Bai Qiuran was born. Artificial intelligence has reached the level of Sk, which couldn¡¯t be erased. Except pping from outside the screen in frustration, Heaven could do nothing. That kind of being should be called The One in The Matrix. At this point, Heaven had told Bai Qiuran all the secrets between the first Heaven Jealousy, Heaven itself, and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. ¡°You should fulfill your agreement.¡± The incarnation of Heaven finally reminded: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if you refuse, I will restart the world.¡± ¡°Then you must also remember, don¡¯te to me when I¡¯m doing things.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Otherwise I won¡¯t show mercy to you.¡± Book 7: 15: Opening Up The Underworld

Book 7: Chapter 15: Opening Up The Underworld

Bai Qiuran finally left the cave. He didn¡¯t know how long it has been since he started closed-door cultivation. Thest time he went out to walk with Jiang Lan, Jiang Lan told him that he had been in the cave for more than a year, and the second time he went in, he himself didn¡¯t know how long it took. Anyway, when he entered, Bai Li was only in the middle of the Deity Transformation stage. When he came out, thetter had reached the peak of the Deity Transformation stage, and there was a faint sign of a breakthrough. Fortunately, Jiang Lan still looked like before, which meant he hadn¡¯t been in closed-door cultivation for ten or eight years at least. Bai Qiuran first went to find Bai Li, who was practicing physical skills with the monkey and told him the answer to the question he asked before, and then he said to Bai Li and the monkey: ¡°Let go of the question about practice, and you two wille with me first.¡± He left the valley with Bai Li and the monkey and ran into Jiang Lan who was watering vegetables at the entrance. In the past few years, Bai Qiuran told her some methods for cultivating and nting spiritual nts from the future. A few fields were opened at the entrance of the valley, and the vegetables were grown by nting spiritual nts. However, Jiang Lan was ingenious, and her grandfather was once the god who created the grains, thus the vegetables she grew were very delicious. Seeing Bai Qiuran walking out with two apprentices, she hurriedly asked: ¡°Qiu Ran, where are you going with them? It¡¯s dinner time.¡± ¡°Do big things.¡± Bai Qiuran stopped and apologized to Jiang Lan: ¡°Sorry, Little Lan, you can eat by yourself for a few days.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Lan put down the kettle, thought about it, and asked: ¡°Can you take me to see it?¡± Bai Qiuran thought after hearing the words. He was going to open up the Underworld and initially establish the Six Paths of Reincarnation. There was no danger. Although Jiang Lan¡¯s current strength is only in the Qi Refining stage, she has been a goddess for a long time. Her knowledge was still there. In any case, his wife¡¯s wisdom was not below him. So Bai Qiuran nodded and agreed. Jiang Lan happily put down the kettle, and then asked the maids to help take care of her vegetables, and then came to Bai Qiuran¡¯s side and took his hand naturally. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t say anything, but Bai Li and the monkey, who was walking next to each other, exchanged a meaningful re, and then Bai Li took his monkey and quietly fell behind. After leaving the valley, Bai Qiuran asked Bai Li to use the Earth Escape, bringing everyone into the underground. He let Bai Li go all the way down, through the thick rockyer. When they came near thevayer, Bai Qiuran let Bai Li stop. Bai Li opened the soilyer with his force, and a small space was created here, and a group of people stood in this space. Bai Qiuran protected Jiang Lan with his True Qi, then stretched out his hand and slowly pulled out Tranquil Autumn Water behind him, shing into the void. This sword was so fast. The others only saw a sh of white light, and a terrible crack was cut out in the space in front of them. Void¡¯s violent energy continuously gushes out from the fissure. Bai Qiuran retracted the sword, raised his hands, and then kept ying various mysterious magic arts. The True Qi in his body flew out crazily but replenished quickly. His magic arts pressed the storm back into the void, and then continuously expanded and opened up on the opposite side of the rift, slowly opening up a huge space on the opposite side that was no less than this world. These actions immediately aroused the attention of Heaven. A huge Heaven¡¯s Will came and then poured into the opposite space through the crack, began to guide the aura on its own, transforming the opposite world. Bai Qiuran also expanded his Soul Awareness at the same time, entered the world on the opposite side of the rift, andmunicated with the will of Heaven. After a while, he sessfully persuaded Heaven, the two reached an agreement, and Heaven began to transform the opposite world in ordance with Bai Qiuran¡¯s requirements. Amid the rumbling sound of changes, a magnificent scene appeared on the opposite side of the fissure, changing the world. Bai Qiuran brought the other three people to the fissure to watch how Heaven transformed an empty space. Taking advantage of this moment, Bai Qiuran also secretly remembered Heaven¡¯s transformation techniques in his heart, and when he recovered, he found that the other three beside him were also thoughtful. Bai Qiuran nodded in satisfaction. After a long time, the heaven and the earth on the opposite side of the rift gradually stabilized, and the will of the heavens spread through it,pletelypleting the transformation, so Bai Qiuran also took Jiang Lan and the others and walked in. They followed Bai Qiuran to a river beach. The river was filled with scarlet blood, flowing quietly. Looking up, the surface of the river was surrounded by weird smoke, and I couldn¡¯t see how wide it was. Bai Qiuran found a tree on the bank, refined it into a bridge, crossed the river, and led everyone to the opposite bank. He opened up a world. Along the way, even Bai Li¡¯s monkey understood this fact. Bai Li couldn¡¯t help admiring Bai Qiuran even more, while Jiang Lan was full of pride in his heart. This method, even the Eastern Emperor Taiyi couldn¡¯t do it. But now, Bai Li hasn¡¯t seen any signs of life. He can¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, what exactly did you open up this world for?¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head and nced at him, then replied: ¡°This is a world opened up for the deceased.¡± ¡°A world for the deceased?¡± Bai Li thought for a while, opened his eyes, and asked: ¡°Could it be?¡± ¡°Yes, when the Eastern Emperor Taiyi did his purge, I also collect all the souls left behind.¡± The painting appeared in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand, he unfolded the scroll, and then released all the human souls that were sleeping inside. On the ground in front of them, arge white shadow suddenly appeared, and a grey air came over, which looked particrly gloomy. ¡°Sneezes.¡± The negative energy was too strong, making Jiang Lan next to him sneezed a little. Bai Qiuran quickly transported True Qi into her body, and at the same time let her stay away. Bai Li found a familiar face in a white shadow. ¡°That¡¯s my people! Ah, that¡¯s my wife!¡± He passed through the ghosts and ran towards that side, and a group of ghosts over there also discovered his existence, and the spirit of Bai Li¡¯s wife met him. ¡°Little Lian!¡± ¡°Li!¡± They hugged each other excitedly, and then Bai Li¡¯s wife passed through his body. ¡°Ugh?¡± ¡°Stupid boy.¡± Seeing this scene, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Forgot how I taught you? Humans and ghosts have different ways to talk about it. She hasn¡¯t cultivated before, and that is the spiritual body. How do you use the physical body to hug her?¡± ¡°Then Master... what should I do?¡± Bai Li said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a form, you can deduce yourself, how ghosts should cultivate.¡± Bai Qiuran said and read a section of the cultivation method to him. The cultivation method of ghosts and immortals was definitely different from that of humans, but Bai Qiuran once heard Xue Ling talk about how they cultivated as ghosts, and this section was what Xue Ling told him. It was the basic method that could be learned by every ghost when they started. After listening, Bai Li thought of it in ce, while his wife knelt and sat beside him with him. Jiang Lan came to Bai Qiuran, looked at the human ghosts flying in the sky, and asked: ¡°How do you think about opening up a world for the dead?¡± ¡°Learn from experience.¡± Bai Qiuran looked up at the ghosts in the sky. ¡°But I have also thought that after bing a ghost, whether it is to be food for gods and beasts, or to slowly wear away between the heavens and the earth, it is too painful for the human race, even if the heavens and the earth naturally have its set of big cycles. I still hope to create such a world where the souls of the human race and even other races can enter the reincarnation happily.¡± Book 7: 16: The Six Paths of Reincarnation

Book 7: Chapter 16: The Six Paths of Reincarnation

While Bai Li wasprehending, Bai Qiuran took Jiang Lan and went around a few times in this new Underworld. ording to the Underworld described by Xue Ling, Bai Qiuran set up another eighteen nesting spaces in this world as the prototype of the eighteenyers of hell in the future. But now, it was still empty. Bai Qiuran was going to hand it over to the ghosts and immortals to decide how to develop and n this eighteenyered hell. However, Bai Qiuran still gave Jiang Lan some basic ideas about the six paths of reincarnation and the eighteenyers of hell. When the two of them returned, they found that Bai Li had realized the cultivation method of ghosts and immortals in the first few levels. He was sitting in the open space, surrounded by a group of human ghosts, listening to him. The method described by Bai Li was to teach ghosts how to condense their own spiritual body first. As ghosts did not have a physical body, naturally, they could not absorb the aura of heaven and earth like normal humans, operate in the meridians, store in the sea of qi, and be stronger step by step. Therefore, the first step was to make a body capable of cultivation. Bai Qiuran also listened for a while, and then silently deduced it in his heart, and found that there was nothing wrong with this method of cultivation. The only w may be the same as the method Li used to cultivate himself. It was well-regted and had neither characteristics nor ws. He nodded, it was enough for the ghosts in the beginning. ¡°I will stop here for now.¡± Bai Li¡¯s preaching came to an end, he said to the ghosts: ¡°I will tell you the rest after I figure it out, but you can also think about it.¡± The ghosts dispersed after hearing the words, found a secluded ce everywhere in this ghost domain, and began practicing ording to the method taught by Bai Li, and Bai Qiuran walked over with Jiang Lan. ¡°Are you finished?¡± ¡°Master.¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran, Bai Li immediately became an honest apprentice, and he saluted Bai Qiuran: ¡°Is there a problem with my speech?¡± ¡°No problem, you said it very well.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°Although I¡¯m your Master, what I said is not necessarily correct. There will be some things in the future that you have to think about and create yourself... Let¡¯s go, we still have things to do.¡± He took Bai Li, the monkey, and Jiang Lan to the deepest part of the Underworld. Here, the road was divided into six parts, and at the end of each share, there was a bottomless pit. This was also the environment he let Heaven deliberately shape. ¡°Look carefully.¡± Bai Qiuran took two steps, came to the ce where the road was forked and began to cast spells. The system of six paths of reincarnation was sessfully created by him when he deduced the Samsara stage, but from the perspective of Bai Qiuran¡¯s somewhat obsessivepulsive personality, there were still many aspects of this system that could be perfected. On the stone b that records the realm, he had perfected the system of six paths of reincarnation in many aspects, but here, he only nned to establish a reincarnation system with basic functions. The vastness of this project determined that it certainly would not be able to be established in a short time. The system of six paths of reincarnation ofter generations may be a system that has been perfected step by step after tens of thousands of years. Moreover, Bai Qiuran never thought about ignoring the creativity of other people. In a long period of time, the human race would give birth to countless talented people. The creativity of these people may not be worse than that of Bai Qiuran. Therefore, he only left the seeds here, as for the power of nurturing, he left it to the ghosts afterward. Along with Bai Qiuran¡¯s spell, new rules followed the system he created. Heaven instinctively began to brew terrible thunderclouds, gathering on Bai Qiuran¡¯s head. The brilliance of the sky let all ghosts in the Underworld feel terrified and uneasy. The mighty thunder and lightning fell on Bai Qiuran¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t respond, just standing in ce to cast spells on his own, allowing the thunder of heaven to permeate in his forehead. In the void, brand-new rules gradually took shape, turning into golden silk threads, drawing mysterious words in mid-air, which made Jiang Lan, Bai Li, and the monkey fascinated. After a while, perhaps seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s unmoving appearance, Heaven took the thunder tribtion somewhat angrily. Before the thundercloud dissipated, Bai Qiuran went over to ¡°pluck feathers from a flying bird¡± (1), reached out to grab a few bolts of lightning from the sky, enclosed in the small space he freely created. Then, he continued to manipte the runes, and there were more and more golden threads in the sky, gradually connecting them into a. One end of them was submerged in the void, and the other end was connected to the sixrge pits on the ground. After the golden light entered, the nature of theserge pits gradually changed. From a pure naturalndscape, it quickly became a ¡°passageway¡± to somewhere. The golden light sank into the void, and Bai Qiuran¡¯s spell wasing to an end. At this time, ording to the previously discussed result, Heaven also brought all the life and death lifespan rules of all the things on the earth between heaven and earth into this world. Heaven¡¯s Will told Bai Qiuran to find a carrier for its rules. But Bai Qiuran had prepared well, and immediately took out arge book with a blue cover from his storage bag. Heaven gathered the rules on it, and soon, the life span and death method of all mortals were disyed in this big book. Bai Qiuran opened the book and found that the first page of the human race was his name, which greatly indicated that his lifespan was minus two thousand nine hundred years. It was not surprising that Heaven knew his lifespan. For Heaven, the whole timeline maybe a video. Naturally, it could see the time period when Bai Qiuranwais was born in the future. Even in the ce where Bai Qiuran appeared, Heaven could not observe it, but at least it could detect his birth with the beginning of the mosaic, and then calcted ording to the standard life span of a cultivator Qi Refining stage. But in the ¡°method of death¡± column, it was left nk. It seemed that Heaven didn¡¯t know how to kill him. ¡°This is too vengeful.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head, unconcernedly revealed his own page, checked it carefully, and then closed the book. He wrote ¡°Book of Life and Death¡± with big characters on the cover, and then led the crowd back to the Underworld, summoning all the ghosts. ¡°My fellow citizens.¡± He announced to the ghosts: ¡°The six paths of reincarnation have beenpleted. You can choose to rebirth and be human again, but there is a risk of losing the memory of this life. Does any of you want to rebirth?¡± The ghosts looked at each other, and then dozens of ghosts came out. Although the unfettered taste after bing ghosts made them feel very good, after all, they didn¡¯t have bodies and many things that needed the body to enjoy, such as eating and drinking. Bai Qiuran asked the dozens of ghosts who had decided to rebirth to stand aside and then gathered the remaining ghosts. ¡°Since it has been decided to stay here, in the future, this world will be managed by everyone.¡± Bai Qiuran said to them: ¡°This world, as you can see, is the world where all the dead in heaven and earth stayed after their death. If you want to stay here, you have to assume the responsibility of managing reincarnation. I will tell you some basic things now.¡± He briefly talked about the management of the Underworld, and then handed over a prepared management manual to the group of ghosts, which was temporarily managed by Bai Li¡¯s wife. Then, he refined a batch of standard magic weapons for these ghosts ording to the ghost difference standard configuration used by Xue Ling in his impression. ppers, papernterns, chains... Spending a long time ¡°ying¡± with the ghosts in the Underworld, he is worse than many ghosts and understands the characteristics of their magic weapons. After all, Bai Qiuran was the man who used his body and soul to carry these magic weapons¡¯ attacks. After the refining waspleted, Bai Qiuran gave these magic weapons, plus the Book of Life and Death to the original ghosts, and let them be responsible for managing and protecting this new reincarnation system. TL¡¯s note: 1. Seize every opportunity to make a benefit. Book 7: 17: The Late Honeymoon

Book 7: Chapter 17: The Late Honeymoon

After that, Bai Qiuran stayed in the Underworld for a while, dealing with the dozens of ghosts who wanted to reincarnate. However, all the humans on the earth were still asleep in his picture. At this time, they could only reincarnate into other races. Therefore, although Bai Qiuran temporarily plunged them into the Human Path to demonstrate the operation, he temporarily made them fall asleep in it, waiting for the human race to begin to multiply in the future. This also made him realize that he should wake up the humans in the picture. Let them continue to sleep like this would not be a solution. So, after handling the affairs of the Underworld, Bai Qiuran took Jiang Lan, Bai Li, and the others back to the world of the living. Before leaving, Bai Li and his lover said goodbye, but he also understood that this was not the time for them to reunite. Therefore, under the witness of Bai Qiuran, the couple swore by the Styx that Bai Li should practice hard, and only after changing the world, did hee to reunite with his wife, and Bai Li¡¯s wife must be a Ghost Immortal and develop the Underworld. By the way, Bai Qiuran also left a copy of the follow-up cultivation method of immortals in the Underworld. After this was done, everyone returned to the world of the living. Bai Li continued to cultivate, while Bai Qiuran began to think about Jiang Lan¡¯s physical problems. When he was making a deal with Heaven, it once created a standard human body out of thin air. The formation process was seen in his eyes. At that time, he reacted and used his inhuman memory to secretly record that process. However, it still needed deliberation and experimentation. Bai Qiuran himself dared not directly use Jiang Lan¡¯s body as a test object. He didn¡¯t want to see Jiang Lan in the Underworld. So, within three days after returning, Bai Qiuran returned to the cave behind the waterfall again. This time, while studying the structure of the human body, he also transformed the picture into a small world like a refuge, which could support the life of the human race. ... A monthter, Bai Qiuran broke through the waterfall cave with something wrapped in white cloth. It happened to be daytime, so his behavior was also seen by Jiang Lan, Bai Li, and the maids living in the valley. Everyone was curious, so they followed Bai Qiuran to the outside of his cabin. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t stop them either. Seeing that there were too many people, he simply put the thing wrapped in white cloth on a bench outside the house. After he tore off the white cloth, everyone saw that inside it, there was a naked female human body. She had a straight face and a good figure. Jiang Lan looked at the woman and then at Bai Qiuran, her mind was a little confused. Why was a naked womaning out of the closed cave? Is this the legendary Heaven¡¯s Lost Property? ¡°Qiu Ran, who is this girl?¡± Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s question, Bai Qiuran pointed to this female body proudly and replied: ¡°This is my creation. Her appearance was shaped by me based on the female appearance that I looked at in a picture album before. It¡¯s not bad.¡± Because there were two men, Bai Li and Bai Qiuran, Jiang Lan asked the maid to bring a nket to cover the private parts of the female body, and then she asked: ¡°You mean, this is the human being you created?¡± While asking, Jiang Lan was shocked in her heart. The creation of advanced intelligent creatures like humans was something that the ancient emperors of the gods could do several generations ago, and they also needed the help of Heaven to do that. Now, there was no God of Creation among the gods. Even the Eastern Emperor Taiyi could no longer create humans or gods out of thin air. ¡°It¡¯s only half done. I didn¡¯t create her soul. This is just a dead thing that can carry the soul.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°I created it to help you study the Sea of Qi.¡± He looked at the woman lying on the bench with his eyes closed, and smiled at Jiang Lan: ¡°You can be saved.¡± Jiang Lan shook her head. ¡°You sound like I¡¯m dying.¡± But seeing Bai Qiuran very happy, Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I have another thing to show you.¡± Bai Qiuran took out a crystal clear sword from the storage bag, with a faintly thundering sword inside, and a golden long stick wrapped in sparks. He gave the long sword to Bai Li and the long stick to the monkey. ¡°Cultivate hard. This is the reward of your teacher and your first magic weapon.¡± Bai Qiuran encouraged one person and one monkey: ¡°The de of the sword was enclosed by the sky thunder that came from Heaven that day, which can call upon the thunder to attack the enemy. The long stick carries my Inextinguishable me, and the me can be attached to the swing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Bai Li and the monkey bowed to Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran thought about it again and took out a bottle of crystal-clear, thunderous liquid from his storage bag. He hesitated for a moment, then walked aside and put the bottle of liquid on the ground. A moment after Bai Qiuran left, a huge ck centipede crawled out of the jungle. The shape of this centipede has undergone tremendous changes. Its arthropod and carapace have begun to fall off, and it was obviously in a kind of metamorphosis. In the middle, it came to the side of the bottle, crawled around the bottle, then plunged its head into the bottle, drank the crystal clear liquid, and crawled back into the jungle. And Bai Qiuran, who used his Soul Awareness to see all of this, withdrew his spiritual sense, and then said to Bai Li, the monkey, and the maids: ¡°In the next time, I will apany Little Lan. You should focus on practicing. Don¡¯t run around. If you get out of this valley, you may be seen and discovered by Tian Ting and Di Shi.¡± Everyone nodded, and Bai Li asked: ¡°Master, where are you and your wife going?¡± ¡°Do you have opinions?¡± Bai Qiuran rolled his eyes at him and said with what Wise Immortal taught him: ¡°Can¡¯t we have ate honeymoon?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s face was reddened when she heard this, while Bai Li waved his hands anxiously. ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t have any opinion.¡± So, after sessfully opening up a sea of Qi for Jiang Lan, Bai Qiuran took her out of the valley and began to walk the earth. He did this for two purposes besides spending a little time left he had in this era to apany Jiang Lan. One was to find allies for Bai Li and the human race as much as possible in the future. The picture he used to store the Heavenly ce¡¯s traitors had only been filled less than half now. The second was to attract the attention of Heavenly ce for Bai Li. In the eyes of Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Bai Li was just an ant, only Bai Qiuran was the primary goal of the Emperor. When he and Jiang Lan appeared in various parts of the world, Tian Ting and Di Shi, and even the entire Heavenly ce¡¯s attention would be attracted by them, so that Bai Li and the human race would gain time for cultivation. During this period, he had transformed the picture into a small world simr to a human refuge, and the human race inside had also been awakened by him, and he had taught the follow-up cultivation method in the name of Bai Li. And Bai Li was now about to break through the Physique Integration stage. With his talent, maybe within a few years, he would reach the Heavenly Tribting stage. Heaven¡¯s Tribtion was a hurdle that Bai Li couldn¡¯t circumvent anyway, and Bai Qiuran had no intention of letting Heaven take back this test. Although it may not be possible topletely eliminate corruption, at least Heaven¡¯s Tribtion could be regarded as a test for immortals. People who could survive Heaven¡¯s Tribtion were at least tough enough, both in mind and body. As the first human to cross Heaven¡¯s Tribtion, Bai Li¡¯s degree of tribtion could be imagined. Although Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t think his disciple could not survive the tribtion, the turmoil at that time would reveal his location. At that time, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi would definitely bring his army to suppress them, and Bai Qiuran would definitely go to protect his student, and then it would be the time for a decisive battle. Book 7: 18: Confession

Book 7: Chapter 18: Confession

Bai Qiuran traveled with Jiang Lan for ten years. In that time, they have traveled to almost every ce known in this era, and they had seen the famous mountains and rivers, and Bai Qiuran also recorded these majestic miracles of the gods in a book. Jiang Lan added the word ¡°sea¡± to the book. Since then, the name of this book has be Shan Hai Jing (ssic of Mountains and Seas). Along the way, when hearing about any race that had been persecuted by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Heavenly Court, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan would go to help them. They either negotiated with the leader or directly took people from the Heavenly Army who came to suppress the rebellion. Ten yearster, the thickness of Shan Hai Jing had increased a lot. During the period, the whereabouts of the two were also deliberately repeatedly exposed. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi sent other gods to arrest them. But under the protection of Bai Qiuran, the danger was alleviated every time. These ten years had probably been the happiest days in Jiang Lan¡¯s life, but the good times would eventuallye to an end. One day after ten years, Bai Qiuran was inspired by Heaven¡¯s Will, and he knew Bai Li was about to cross the Heavenly Tribtion. So, the two had to prepare to return. On the night when they returned to find Bai Li, Bai Qiuran set a bonfire in the wilderness, boiled a pot of fragrant broth for Jiang Lan, and then began to organize thenguage, ready to tell all his secrets. He stabbed the bonfire and said: ¡°Little Lan, that annoying guy who has always hindered me from telling me to do things, now he won¡¯t hinder me anymore.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what Bai Qiuran meant, but she still faintly realized what. Bai Qiuran looked at Jiang Lan and said seriously: ¡°So, Little Lan, after we got married so long, I can finally tell you the truth.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the truth?¡± Jiang Lan thought for a while, then asked: ¡°You have other women outside? I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that problem.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me where I came from and who is it?¡± ¡°Oh, this question.¡± Jiang Lan smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± ¡°Although you don¡¯t care anymore, I still have to say.¡± Seeing that the medicated broth was almost boiled, Bai Qiuran took out a pair of chopsticks and served Jiang Lan a bowl. He blew the steaming soup, touched the bottom of the hot bowl, and after thinking about it, he attached ayer of heat-insting spell to the bottom of the bowl before giving it to Jiang Lan. ¡°Be careful.¡± Jiang Lan took the soup bowl, blew it, and took a sip. Although Bai Qiuran only added a little salt to the soup, the fragrance of the herb and the savory vor of wild animals in this era were added, making this bowl of soup taste very delicious. The steaming soup followed her throat all the way to her stomach, and the warm feeling made Jiang Lan¡¯s spirits refreshed. Seeing herplexion rxed, Bai Qiuran picked up the stick and continued to stab the bonfire, and then said: ¡°Little Lan, Ie from an age tens of thousands of years away from the present. I am actually a person born in the future.¡± ¡°The future......¡± Jiang Lan chewed the word, and suddenly felt a sense of realization in her heart. In the first few years of getting married, she and Bai Qiuran learned from each other. She taught Bai Qiuran a lot of knowledge rted to gods and gods. Correspondingly, Bai Qiuran also taught her a lot of knowledge that she had never heard of. Including this knowledge, as well as Bai Qiuran¡¯s various performances in daily life, Jiang Lan felt that he was ipatible with this era in some respects. Some of Bai Qiuran¡¯s concepts did not belong to this era at all. It was as if he would subconsciously feel uneasy and guilty when the Heavenly Emperor rewarded him with many beautiful women and looked at her with a very caring look. If it was any other male deity, this kind of behavior would not appear. Even if he and his wife were no more than affectionate, the male deity would not feel guilty for his wife because he asionally molested women of other races. Because this was the end of the God era, the ascent of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi not only symbolized the peak of the glory of the gods, but also a manifestation of the peak of the patrilineal society. Eastern Emperor Taiyi himself, in addition to his concubine Huang Long, also married an unknown number of goddesses as his concubines and gave birth to many children. The women of various races he had yed with were countless. His concubine Huang Long knew about these things, but she did not express any dissatisfaction. But now, after hearing what Bai Qiuran said, Jiang Lan felt that many things were connected in series. ¡°So, you don¡¯t actually belong to this era...¡± Jiang Lan looked at Bai Qiuran, feeling a little distressed for no reason. ¡°So, you lost everything you were familiar with and came to this era? How did youe here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say in one word. In order to pursue a breakthrough in the realm, I went to a very wonderful ce. There, I met the bell of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and I fought with it, and then I was sent to this era by it.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. Seeing Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes, although it was still difficult to see any expression on her face, Bai Qiuran knew what she was thinking, so he touched her cheek and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Although I came to this era by ident, it is not all bad for me. At least it makes me understand how to go in the future, and I also met you...¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± At this moment, there was a voice suddenly surprised: ¡°What a surprise! The iron tree can bloom!¡± The sudden voice shocked Jiang Lan, almost unable to hold the bowl, but Bai Qiuran quickly helped her hold the edge of the bowl. ¡°Who?¡± Jiang Lan immediately recovered her cold expression and asked. ¡°Take it easy.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand, then took a skull head from his belt and ced it in front of them. Green sparks sprayed out of the skull¡¯s eye sockets, and Wise Immortal greeted Jiang Lan: ¡°Hello, little girl.¡± ¡°He is Wise Immortal. He counts as my friend.¡± Bai Qiuran introduced to Jiang Lan: ¡°I was drawn from that era to this era with me, but for some reason, he could not speak in front of outsiders before.¡± ¡°Sorry, I disturbed you both.¡± Wise Immortal pped haha: ¡°It¡¯s just that this iron tree actually took the initiative to say a word of love to other women today. I really can¡¯t help it... the little girl who was the lord of the past has been grinding for so long, and I haven¡¯t seen him say anything. You are really amazing.¡± Jiang Lan blinked and looked at Bai Qiuran and said: ¡°You mean he also had a partner in that era?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Bai Qiuran coughed twice, red at Wise Immortal, and then replied: ¡°Partner is not counted, barely...¡± He hesitated and said: ¡°...Is she my female friend?¡± ¡°Yo.¡± Now, Wise Immortal became worried instead, he asked: ¡°Old Bai, does the death of the first Heaven Jealousy irritate you? I thought you would say that you and that girl are just friends.¡± ¡°Cough.¡± Bai Qiuran replied impatiently: ¡°Xiangxue has taken the initiative toe up in person. If I don¡¯t know what she means, then it¡¯s not a problem of low EQ. Is that a mental retardation, okay?¡± After finishing speaking, he nced at Jiang Lan with a somewhat ashamed look. Book 7: 19: The Flame of Inheritance

Book 7: Chapter 19: The me of Inheritance

¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Seeing his expression, Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I had an opinion about that. ording to your subjective time, I am the one who cameter...not to mention, we are still a couple in name only.¡± ¡°Yup......¡± Speaking of this topic, Bai Qiuran hesitated. After thinking about it, he asked: ¡°Little Lan, do you really want to be my wife for real now?¡± Unexpectedly, Jiang Lan answered calmly: ¡°Of course, I am in love with you now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Wise Immortal eximed: ¡°Is this the power of the gods? This love confession is straight.¡± Bai Qiuran was also overwhelmed by Jiang Lan¡¯s straight love confession. The three-thousand-year-old virgin was most afraid of going straight. Now, he almost couldn¡¯t even utter his words. ¡°But... Little Lan, didn¡¯t you tell me when you got married...¡± ¡°I mean I will never fall in love with a god, but are you a god?¡± Jiang Lan interrupted Bai Qiuran and said: ¡°I¡¯m also a descendant of the Yan Emperor bloodline anyway. To admit defeat is to admit defeat. I won¡¯t even have the courage to say something... What about you? Qiuran, have I made you like me in the past few years of marriage?¡± Speaking of this, Jiang Lan was also a little nervous, her face was calm, but her feet moved a little nervously. ¡°I do not know.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°To be honest, for more than three thousand years, I have only been close to two women. One is the confidante I told you before, and the other is my apprentice... Well, there was Miss Li who, for a reason I didn¡¯t know, is particrly active, but I am a passive one, and I don¡¯t know much about it. This is considered a liking.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Lan¡¯s hand tightened the corner of her skirt. ¡°However, when you are in danger, I feel worried. When you are sick and weak, I feel distressed. When you are missing, I miss you. And when I am separated from you, I feel sad. With good things, I will also want to share with you...¡± Bai Qiuran touched his head and said in uncertainty: ¡°I think this should be love, right?¡± ¡°This is love.¡± Jiang Lan nodded happily, then slumped on Bai Qiuran¡¯s knees. ¡°OMG...¡± Wise Immortal, who was put aside by Bai Qiuran, looked at the shadows leaning against each other under the firelight, took a breath of cold air, and whispered to himself in a low voice: ¡°Thank you, Old Bai. Youe to this God¡¯s Generation, let me witness that you have created two pieces of history. It is worthy of this life.¡± After a while, as if thinking of something, Jiang Lan got up from Bai Qiuran¡¯s knees, then stretched out her hand and took out the jade hairpin behind her head. ¡°This is for you.¡± She put the hairpin in front of Bai Qiuran. ¡°Little Lan, what do you mean?¡± Bai Qiuran took the hairpin and said in amazement: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the most important thing your mother left for you?¡± ¡°So, you take care of it for me, and I can¡¯t spare you if it breaks.¡± Jiang Lan looked up at Bai Qiuran and said: ¡°I know what you mean...you will go back, right?¡± Bai Qiuran hesitated but nodded. ¡°Then, I will wait for you.¡± Jiang Lan said firmly: ¡°When you go back,e to me with this hairpin.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s an era in which I don¡¯t know how many thousands of years have passed.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Jiang Lan, feeling distressed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a god at any rate, it¡¯s the big deal. I can sleep and practice to kill time, and it will soon pass.¡± Jiang Lan smiled and said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°At that time, you can also introduce me to those girls who were close to you in that era.¡± Bai Qiuran was a little guilty when he heard that, but looking at Jiang Lan¡¯s expression, it seemed that she didn¡¯t really care about this matter, she just wanted to get to know it. After all, different times have different concepts. Bai Qiuran pondered for a long time, and then put the hairpin in the storage bag. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Right, be decisive.¡± Jiang Lan pinched Bai Qiuran¡¯s cheek and nodded. ¡°This is Bai Qiuran I know.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Ten yearster, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan returned to the valley again. The valley was still the same. Some maids work on the vegetable fields and flower fields in the valley, which have been added a lot. The houses had be more refined, but the maids still took good care of the several acres of vegetable fields that Jiang Lan opened up in the past. The hut where the two lived was still the same, and it seemed that it was being cleaned every day. The maids in the valley saw Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan and surrounded them in surprise. Some went to the back of the valley and called Bai Li and the monkey over. After ten years of absence, Bai Li appeared to be a lot more stable, and the gray monkey, whose body had grown, could no longer squat on Bai Li¡¯s shoulders. However, their attitude towards Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan remained as respectful as they were ten years ago. In the evening, in order to celebrate the return of Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan, the maidsid out a table of what seemed to be a very rich feast for the human race in this era. After eating and drinking, Bai Qiuran sent Jiang Lan back to the hut to rest, and then called Bai Li out alone. The master and the apprentice strolled under the moon and walked a long distance before they came to the pool in the valley. Bai Qiuran turned his back to Bai Li and whispered: ¡°My time ising, and you will have to walk on your own in the future.¡± ¡°I understand, Master.¡± Bai Li arched his hands to Bai Qiuran: ¡°After entering the Heavenly Tribting stage, I can more or less have a foreboding.¡± ¡°From the time I took you to the beginning, you haven¡¯t disappointed me in the matter of cultivation. It¡¯s much better than your senior sister. She should still be struggling to grow her body now.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the sky, then turned around, looked at his second disciple, and said softly: ¡°After I¡¯m gone, you must never let me down.¡± ¡°This disciple remembered.¡± Bai Li lowered his head and replied. ¡°Then, before leaving, I have a few things for you.¡± As Bai Qiuran spoke, he took out a few things from his storage bag. He first took out a thick book with ¡°Shan Hai Jing¡± written on the cover. ¡°This is your futurerade-in-arms. After I came to this world, all the races in the world that were [annihted] when rebelled against the Heavenly Pce are in the nested world in this book.¡± Bai Li took it with both hands and ced it in his storage ne-this was a magic tool he himself refined through the space spell taught by Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran took out another bundle of scrolls tied with blue ribbon and put it on Bai Li¡¯s hand. ¡°This is your people. All the humans that currently exist in the world are in the world in this painting... Lead them well.¡± Bai Li bowed deeply, then took it with both hands and put it away. Finally, Bai Qiuran took out several huge stone bs and put them on the ground. The stone bs were inscribed with the techniques of each genre, as well as the cultivation methods from the beginning of cultivation to immortality, from the Body Forging stage to the Guixu stage. ¡°This is the future of the human race. As long as they are there, there is hope for the human race.¡± Before handing them to Bai Li, Bai Qiuran emphasized: ¡°Even if you die, you must ensure that they are entrusted in the hands of trustworthy humans.¡± Bai Li knelt down on a few stone bs, kneeled three times and knocked nine times, then stood up, and solemnly received the stone bs and put them into the storage space. ¡°I have no regrets in this era.¡± Bai Qiuran finally patted Bai Li on the shoulder and said to him: ¡°On the day you cross the Heavenly Tribtion, let us fight together.¡± Book 7: 20: Eat Shit, Eastern Emperor Taiyi!

Book 7: Chapter 20: Eat Shit, Eastern Emperor Taiyi!

Not long after they¡¯re back to the valley, Bai Qiuran was sent Jiang Lan to the Fusang Sacred Tree where the Sun Mother Xihe and the Three-legged Golden Crow lived. The two goddesses epted Jiang Lan generously without asking the reason. Bai Qiuran promised them that soon, Eastern Emperor Taiyi would be unable to intervene with them. When the time came, both of them would be free. And the maids who were bestowed on him by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi were also given choices by him. Either following Jiang Lan and taking refuge at the Fusang Sacred Tree or following Bai Li and fighting for the rise of the human race. In the end, about half of the maids followed Jiang Lan to the Fusang Sacred Tree. They were close to Jiang Lan on weekdays. Jiang Lan treated them like rtives, and they were reluctant to leave Jiang Lan. And the remaining half, they had a deeper contact with Bai Li on weekdays. They were either inspired by Bai Li¡¯s ideals or admired his talents, so they decided to follow him. Those who chose to follow Bai Li¡¯s maid were finally Bai Qiuran was enclosed in the world of refuge in the painting and handed it over to Bai Li for safekeeping. Even the monkey, who has always been inseparable from Bai Li, was forced to enter the world of painting by Bai Qiuran. In the valley, apart from Wise Immortal, only two humans, Bai Li and Bai Qiuran, were left. Bai Li had already put his mind free and concentrated on preparing to break, while Bai Qiuran was guarding him, and also preparing for the uing final battle in this era. He wiped Tranquil Autumn Water with a white cloth over and over again, and the azure blue de of the divine sword reflected the moonlight in the sky, still as calm and inclusive as the sea. In a few days, Eastern Emperor Taiyi woulde to him, and Bai Qiuran knew in his heart that even if Eastern Emperor Taiyi was unable to send him back to the future, Heaven would help that guy and throw him back. Bai Qiuran¡¯s time in this era seemed to be loose, but in fact, it was very urgent. Those divine texts about time were obscure and difficult to understand, even he couldn¡¯t deduce and master thew of time in a short time. So when Heaven and Eastern Emperor Taiyi repatriated him, Bai Qiuran had nothing to resist, just as he was bullied by Eastern Emperor Bell using simple space teleportation before he learned space spells. But before that, he would unleash his full strength and kill the attacking gods. One more god he killed, one less person would bleed in the human race¡¯s rebellion led by Bai Li in the future. At least, East Emperor Taiyi had to be killed. Seeing the cold light reflected from the de, Bai Qiuran thought silently in his heart. In countdown, the time always passed very quickly. Five dayster, Bai Li sessfully broke through, and the existence of the whole world also felt that a terrible thunder tribtion gathered above this small valley. With the valley as its center, in a radius of thousands of miles, terrible thunderclouds filled the area, and this time, Heaven did not hide the location of the target. ¡°Found it! The rebel¡¯s hiding ce.¡± The two gods, Di Shi and Tian Ting, quickly reported the location of the valley to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. ¡°Did you find it?¡± Behind the curtain, the stalwart figure of Eastern Emperor Taiyi stood up from the throne, and hemanded: ¡°Lu Wu, Ying Zhao, four Heavenly King, stay for me in the heavenly pce. Chong Li and other gods go out with me! The Thunder Army and the Fire Army will take the lead!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The cloud of Heavenly Tribtion in the sky formed a vortex, and the momentum was mighty. Bai Qiuran had seen his master Qingming Taoist cross the Heavenly Tribtion, but Bai Li¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion was more than ten times stronger than that. Heaven had a murderous intent towards Bai Li, and the thunder tribtion heid out was a death tribtion, but there was still hope. It needed Bai Li to overthrow the divine race, and only those who have passed this harsh test can aplish such a great event. Moreover, if it dared to set Heavenly Tribtion to the point of certain death, Bai Qiuran would definitely be the first to stand up. As the whirlpool revolved, there was a trace of irregr disturbance. Bai Qiuran noticed this unnatural scene. His line of sight passed through the thundercloud and sessfully saw the army of the gods standing above the clouds. Countless divine soldiers were standing in the cloud heads, and above were the powerful star gods. At the top of the cloud, five righteous gods were arranged on the left and right, guarding a dragon chariot with a curtain. Besides the chariot stood a powerful god, and behind the curtain, Eastern Emperor Taiyi sat on his throne. ¡°On, already arrived?¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head. Right above the whirlpool, one of the nine righteous gods, the God of Thunder, was grinning and adding to the mes. He used his authority to absorb part of the boundless heavenly power in the thundercloud, and then took advantage of the momentum to threw a bolt of lightning towards Bai Li¡¯s head. At the same time, Tranquil Autumn Water came out of the scabbard, letting out a sword aura, intercepting the thunder god¡¯s sneak attack. There was a thunder explosion in the air, and then the bolt of lightning was split into two by Bai Qiuran¡¯s sword energy, branching out from the top of Bai Li¡¯s head, and smashing the two mountains into pieces. The golden blood of the God of Thunder gurgled and dripped. His half-human, half-dragon body passed through the thundercloud, and after being scorched by the thunderstorm in the thundercloud, mmed on the ground with two bangs. Ignoring the death of God of Thunder, Bai Qiuran raised his head and looked at the sky, staring in the direction of Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and arched his hands: ¡°Your Majesty, you came all the way to watch my stupid apprentice crossing the Heavenly Tribtion. It was quite an honor. However, as the saying goes ¡®a true should watch the chess game without speaking¡¯, there are basic rules when observing others cross the Heavenly Tribtion. Your Majesty takes advantage of this to do a sneak attack. To be honest, youcked morality.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years, yet Marshal Bai¡¯s tongue is still so sharp.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi chuckled and then waved his head. In the thunder and robbery cloud, a huge gap was split instantly, and the heavenly gods cast their gazes down from the gap. The divine light was bright and murderous. But the next moment, perhaps because it felt that his majesty was provoked by the creation, Heaven¡¯s Will surged, and the thunderclouds gathered together again, blocking the gods behind the clouds. ¡°...¡± Above the clouds, the atmosphere of the gods was suppressed, and no one dared to speak. Under the clouds, Bai Qiuran pointed to the sky, smiling forward and backward. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Bai Qiuran finally held back his smile and said to Eastern Emperor Taiyi: ¡°This is what people call ¡®you reap what you sow¡¯. If you can give it respect, it will not p your face in such a humiliated way. If you can give us respect, the break of humans and gods will note so soon.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± The Eastern Emperor turned a deaf ear to Bai Qiuran¡¯s words. Hemanded the army of gods to descend into the clouds and into the air, looking down at Bai Qiuran, and said: ¡°Marshal Bai, you have such power, you should be able to enjoy the glory and wealth with us forever... Why don¡¯t you understand? For these ant-like mortals, fighting with me, what benefit can you get from that?¡± ¡°What benefit can I get from that?¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°To be honest, nothing. I run around for them every day, to the point my hair is graying. But...I am a human being after all.¡± ¡°Then you leave me no choice.¡± The Eastern Emperor said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Marshal Bai, you must die here today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, I want to say that too. Your Majesty, you must die here today.¡± Bai Qiuran arched his hand at Eastern Emperor Taiyi, then raised his middle finger. ¡°Eat shit, Eastern Emperor Taiyi!¡± Book 7: 21: Three Heads And Six Arms? I Know That Too

Book 7: Chapter 21: Three Heads And Six Arms? I Know That Too

The army of gods pressed towards Bai Qiuran from the sky, surging like a tide. Under themand of the generals, half of them raised the spear in their hands, pouring their divine power into it, and then threw it out vigorously. They didn¡¯t turn to Bai Qiuran but aimed at Bai Li who was closing his eyes and concentrating on the sky. The spears projected by the huge body of the gods, to the human race, were extremely powerful, strong, and heavy iron pirs. These spears from the gods could easily st a mountain with every shot. The spears formed a heavy rain and fell, which was a catastrophe for any creature on the earth. Bai Qiuran snorted coldly, and Tranquil Autumn Water unsheathed, turning back and forth on his side,unching a rain of sword beam, facing the round of spear throwing. Click! Just at this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky, and a thunder light fell from the cloud and struck Bai Li, who held up his sword and mmed into the sky without fear. At the moment when the thunder light illuminated the earth, Bai Qiuran¡¯s sword beam has already shredded the first round of throwing spears, and the remaining rushed into the night and fell into the army of the gods, stirring up half of the army. The god general in the army immediatelymanded the other half of the god army and threw their spear at Bai Qiuran. The storm-like spear rain fell to the ground, setting off a huge explosion, but in the smoke and dust, Bai Qiuran pulled a yellow dust track and came to the front of the heavenly army. The dozens of gods who were facing him looked at him in horror, and the two gods closest to him directly shed at him with their des in their hands. But Bai Qiuran raised his leg directly, and the blood sprayed, and a hole appeared on the armor on the god. He was like a huge bowling ball, flying all the way upside down, crashing into other gods behind him. Bai Qiuran spun around in mid-air, looking to the left and right, surrounded by gods who were much taller than him, so he twisted his hands, and the whole body grew up directly. After he has True Qi, he could finally use the Sacred Image of Heaven and Earth technique. Bai Qiuran¡¯s height has risen to a level higher than those gods, and then he stretched out his hand, and Tranquil Autumn Water also skyrocketed to the point where it was in line with his current body shape. ¡°Come on,e on! How many gods there are,e together!¡± Bai Qiuran rushed into the army of the gods with a violent dash, spitting out a storm of blood. Looking from above, he mmed a smooth path out of the ck army abruptly. The blood keeps falling from the sky. The gods ate food like dragon¡¯s liver and phoenix¡¯s marrow daily, thus their blood and flesh were filled with energy. As their corpses keep falling to the ground, the wholend became more vibrant. Bai Qiuran rushed into the center of the army unstoppably, and the surrounding gods suddenly retreated. Several sturdy chains were thrown out of the god¡¯s array, wrapped around him, and then tightened hard. The chains came with powerful divine power, trying to supress the boiling energy in his body. At the same time, two of the five righteous gods who stood next to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi suddenly made a move. One of them was a giant with a human face and a bird body, while the other was a giant with a pitch-ck face, a terrifying appearance, red beard and hair, and four arms. ¡°Bai Qiuran the traitor!¡± They rushed towards Bai Qiuran. ¡°The God of Wood and the God of Fire, let¡¯s have some fun!¡± The God of Wood controlled the endless green vines, and the billowing mes of the God of Fire clung to it, burning along the vines, turning them into fire ropes. The two giant gods manipted the fire ropes and tied them to Bai Qiuran¡¯s body. The hot mes even turned the chains that were originally entangled on Bai Qiuran¡¯s body into iron water droplets. The two gods drove the fire ropes to tighten, and they wanted to burn Bai Qiuran to death like that. However, Bai Qiuran¡¯s arms shook, and the True Qi on his body was agitated, and the rope controlled by the two gods was shaken away in an instant. Then he turned around and raised the azure blue sword in his hand. The blue sword light shed by, and the heads and bodies of the two giants separated and fell to the ground. ¡°Bai Qiuran is very powerful! Don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± Upon seeing this, Chong Li, the giant god standing next to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, whispered: ¡°Gods,e with me!¡± He led the remaining three righteous gods to rush down the clouds and attacked Bai Qiuran together. The three righteous gods raised violent winds, lifted the mountains andnd tes on the ground, besieged Bai Qiuran. At this moment, even the thunder cloud summoned by Heaven seemed a little overshadowed. But Bai Qiuran raised the sword to split the wind, and smashed the maind and mountains with his legs, ignoring the soldiers, and shattered the head of the sword-wielding god general with a punch. Ignoring the fallen headless corpse in front of him, Bai Qiuran dragged his sword forward and rushed to the other two horrified righteous gods. But at this moment, behind him, a ck-faced, red-haired, majestic face appeared, and a three-headed six-armed giant appeared. His six arms pinched the seal, driving a me stronger than God of Fire, he patted Bai Qiuran¡¯s back. Boom! There was a round of explosions in the high heat energy in the sky as if a small sun was lit up in the sky. The terrible heatwave swept through, and many of the nearby gods who didn¡¯t dodge in time were burned to ashes. The god army suffered heavy losses. But in the mes, Chong Li, who made this move, looked at his six arms, and said in astonishment: ¡°what¨C¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this?¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s neck twisted in a particrly terrible degree and turned his head to look at him, with a cold expression on his face. ¡°Three heads and six arms? I know that too.¡± His whole body was shocked, and the high-heat me driven was directly dissipated by his True Qi. At this time, Chong Li also saw clearly what was holding his arm. Bai Qiuran¡¯s clothes were torn apart, and from Bai Qiuran¡¯s back, six additional arms grew out and grabbed his arm. Click! Bai Qiuran¡¯s palm tightened, and Chong Li screamed as his six arms were directly crushed by Bai Qiuran. ¡°The Great King!¡± The other two righteous gods drove the wind and the mountains to attack Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran saw it and threw Chong Li aside, and then raised the sword in his hand. The sword light crossed by, the wind, the mountains, and the two giant gods were all cut into dices, and they crashed towards the ground. Then he walked towards Chong Li. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Chong Li raised six arms with twisted bones and dripping blood and bowed down to Bai Qiuran incessantly. ¡°Marshal Bai, I am your wife¡¯s niece!¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him and said: ¡°So, you are the god who inherited the position of Yan Emperor. I remember your name is... Zhu Rong, right?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Chong Li pulled a ttering smile on his face and nodded happily. ¡°That¡¯s me¨C¡± This was hisst expression before he died. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Lan that only her is left in Yan Emperor¡¯s line so far.¡± Bai Qiuran raised his head, looked at his pupils gradually losing their mour, and whispered: ¡°Sorry, since you surrendered to Eastern Emperor Taiyi, you are no longer a descendant of Yan Emperor.¡± Book 7: 22: The Might Of The Eastern Emperor

Book 7: Chapter 22: The Might Of The Eastern Emperor

When Chong Li¡¯s body fell to the ground, the world has trembled. There were endless mes rising out of control, burning the southern sky into a crimson color. Eastern Emperor Taiyi stood up, with a stalwart figure, walked step by step down the stairs of the dragon chariot, and came to the edge of the curtain. ¡°Marshal Bai, you are so powerful, it really surprised me. Although Chong Li is a surrender, he is an inheritor of the Yan Emperor¡¯s bloodline after all. As my Southern Heaven Crimson King, his strength is so great, I can¡¯t think of being so easily broken in Marshal Bai¡¯s hands. .¡± He sighed: ¡°It seems that I have to do it myself.¡± ¡°I look forward to it for a long time.¡± Bai Qiuran arched his hands to him: ¡°Your Majesty, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°All of you, retreat to the heavenly pce.¡± The Eastern Emperor gave orders to the divine army who suffered heavy losses. The army of gods hurriedly fled, they looked back at Bai Qiuran from time to time, lest he would pursue them. Eastern Emperor Taiyi stretched out his hand, and from behind the curtain, there was a broad palm that was indistinguishable from a middle-aged human male. This palm gently lifted the curtain. Then Eastern Emperor Taiyi was transformed into a golden light, rushed to the sky, disappeared. Bai Qiuran looked up at the sky, blinked, wondering: ¡°What? Did he be light?¡± ¡°No!¡± Wise Immortal shouted: ¡°He has merged with the entire sky, be careful!¡± Before the words fell, a huge hand suddenly stretched out from the firmament in the sky, and with a bang, it patted Bai Qiuran, who was in the air, to the ground. The clouds dispersed, a huge face appeared in the sky, stars gathered, two clusters of nebe formed his eyes, and a dark vortex formed his mouth. ¡°How about it? This is my power. Having seized the power of the sky and integrated the authority of countless ancient gods, I am now the incarnation of the sky!¡± The huge face above the sky opened its big mouth, and the voice resounded throughout the world, slowly saying: ¡°Marshal Bai, I am Heaven. This is the power of Heaven, do you understand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, I understand.¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s voice was slowly heard from the ce held by the giant face of the sky. ¡°I thought you were stronger than it, but now it seems that you are clearly weaker.¡± A powerful force popped up from under the palm of his hand, the whole continent was turbulent, and the whole world was shaking. The huge face on the sky widened his eyes in astonishment, as the forceing from his palm felt like he couldn¡¯t match it. His palm was gradually pushed up by that force, and under his palm, Bai Qiuran¡¯s body grew taller and taller, bigger and bigger, until his head reached the sky. An arm stretched out from behind him, reaching out and grabbing the sky. ¡°Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his hands, grabbed the corner of the giant face of the sky, and said with a smile: ¡°You... are not my opponent!¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s face retreated in horror, but Bai Qiuran¡¯s hands were firmly grasped, thus it¡¯s unable to move. Bai Qiuran looked down. There, Bai Li was fighting with the thunder of tribtion. Perhaps noticing Bai Qiuran¡¯s gaze, amidst the thunderstorm, the panting Bai Li raised his head and looked at the current indomitable Bai Qiuran. Seeing Bai Li looking over, Bai Qiuran said to him: ¡°Look up, Li. This is the so-called ¡®change the world¡¯!¡± After that, he roared, and his dozens of arms worked hard together, grabbing the sky and tugging downwards. There was a loud bang, and the whole world began to shake violently, like duckweed in the wind. The sky, which has been covering the earth, hanging high above the sky for billions of years, was pulled down by Bai Qiuran. ¡°Let me go! You rebel thief!¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi roared, the stars above the sky entangled, forming a giant hand, and patted Bai Qiuran¡¯s forehead. But Bai Qiuran¡¯s arm formed a hand knife and chop. The zing white sword light across the sky, amidst the screams of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. A firmament was ripped from the sky, and countless stars fell. ¡°Damn it!¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi cursed in annoyance and came out of the sky. The golden light formed a stalwart man in a yellow robe in the sky, but he didn¡¯t even have time to look at Bai Qiuran. After he appeared, he immediately stopped, fleeing in the direction of Heavenly Pce. ¡°Does the emperor who rules the world have this kind of manner?¡± Bai Qiuran chased after him, and the two came to the center of heaven and earth from the easternnd. When the Eastern Emperor Taiyi crossed the Milky Way, his figure was slightly blocked, and Bai Qiuran immediately raised his hand and grabbed it. He held a section of the Milky Way in his hand, while Eastern Emperor Taiyi was in the middle of this section of the Milky Way. Bai Qiuran pulled hard, and the whole Milky Way swayed, making Eastern Emperor Taiyi unsteady. ¡°Your Majesty, go!¡± In the Milky Way, many small water gods who were in charge of the Milky Way came out with and attacked Bai Qiuran¡¯s arm with a ballista that could be called a huge ballista for the Milky Way. At the same time, there were countless dragons, turtles and other races in the Milky Way rushed out and attacked Eastern Emperor Taiyi. ¡°Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the damned thief, return my family¡¯s life!¡± ¡°Who dares to call me a thief?!¡± The two sides quickly fought together on the Milky Way. The situation was in chaos. Bai Qiuran tried harder, and this section of the Milky Way was suddenly torn from the sky by him. Numerous water sshes flowed down, and this section of the Milky Way fell on the maind, creating a big river, dividing the continent into two halves. But even so, the Dragon aces in Milky Way were still fighting endlessly with the Water Gods. Bai Qiuran ignored them. When he tore down Milky Way, Eastern Emperor Taiyi had already slipped out and returned to the sky. ¡°Running very fast.¡± The flow of his True Qi controlled this huge body, which was soaring and flew towards the heavenly pce. Along the way, there were countless stars that turned into gods who wanted to stop him, but Bai Qiuran simply pped them, and the star sky was missing a piece. The remaining gods suddenly turned into stars and hid in the depths of the sky, didn¡¯t dare toe out to block the way. He came to the Heavenly Gate, his eyes passed through it, scorchingly scanning the entire Heavenly Pce. ¡°Marshal Bai, are you looking for me?¡± The voice came from the top of the sky. Bai Qiuran raised his head and found that Eastern Emperor Taiyi was standing there with a familiar big bell in his hand. ¡°I am not your opponent.¡± Eastern Emperor Tai sighed: ¡°Even with the power of Heaven, I can¡¯t beat you. You have forced me to sacrifice myst trump card.¡± ¡°East Emperor Bell?¡± Bai Qiuran whispered. ¡°Yes, I relied on it at the beginning to defeat the Dijun who was the Heavenly Emperor at the time.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi held up the bell and said: ¡°It is my root, my godhood. Marshal Bai, facing it, you have no chance to win.¡± ¡°Then I have to see how your Majesty wants me to lose.¡± Bai Qiuran summoned Tranquil Autumn Water, and the tip of his sword pointed at the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. He pierced out with a sword, and the sword light traversed the entire Heavenly Pce, and went straight towards the door of Eastern Emperor Taiyi. However, Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not change his face, but raised the big clock and knocked it lightly with his hands. Beeng¡ª¡ª The gray world spread and Bai Qiuran¡¯s movements stopped. Book 7: 23: See You In The Future

Book 7: Chapter 23: See You In The Future

¡°No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t be the opponent of the power of time.¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi put down the hand of the big bell he was holding and looked at Bai Qiuran who was still in ce by the gray-white world and said to himself: ¡°This kind of power, unless someone enters the long river of time, even the Heaven can¡¯t mobilize it at will.¡± Holding the bell, he walked towards Bai Qiuran step by step, and on his other empty palm, he began to gather the terrifying divine power in his body. The golden light, the light of the stars, continuously converged on the palm of Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and a small star core condensed in his palm. ¡°Marshal Bai, your physical body is extremely tough. If a star core¡¯s nuclear fusion is directly detonated in your skull, I wonder can you withstand it or not?¡± He pushed out with a palm, and his palm began to erge. When he first shot his hand, his palm was the size of a normal god. When he came near Bai Qiuran¡¯s head, his palm was already bigger than a mountain. The star core filled with boiling energy also skyrocketed with the expansion of his palm. Seeing that the star core was about to be pressed into Bai Qiuran¡¯s head from his eye socket, suddenly, Bai Qiuran, who should have been imprisoned by the gray-white world for an eternal moment, started to move. Before Eastern Emperor Taiyi could react, he reached out and grabbed Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s palm, while Tranquil Autumn Waterin his other hand attacked. The blue sword light shed, and the sword directly prated the emperor¡¯s head. Eastern Emperor Taiyi felt a cold sharp object pierced into his brain from the center of his eyebrows, and the severe pain that followed made him scream. ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah!¡± He clutched the blood hole on his forehead and leaned back desperately, but Bai Qiuran¡¯s other hand had already firmly grasped his wrist. This guy can still move? Unable to break free, Eastern Emperor Tai simply cut off his arm that was grasped by Bai Qiuran with a knife. He clutched his broken wrist and quickly opened the distance between Bai Qiuran and Bai Qiuran. At the same time, the wounds on his forehead and wrist were healing rapidly. The broken wrist quickly grew hemorrhagic bones, and then a new small palm grew out. ¡°Your Majesty, your healing ability is very fast.¡± Bai Qiuran threw the hand that Eastern Emperor Taiyi had severed himself to the lower realm, and then flew towards Eastern Emperor Taiyi. ¡°Is this also your own godhood? Or is it a power that you seized it from other gods through some shady means?¡± The torrent of time oppressed him from all directions. Butpared to the pressure that was created when Heaven personally manipted the River of Time, the time stop that Eastern Emperor Taiyi resorted to at this moment was extremely rxed for him. However, Bai Qiuran¡¯s speed was still affected a bit, and in the static time and space, even if the space tunnel was opened, he couldn¡¯t teleport. He could only slowly push the torrent of time away and flew towards the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. ¡°Don¡¯te here! You rebel!¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi lifted his body upward, and at the same time waved out a cloud of poisonous mist. The divine power contained in this poisonous mist made Bai Qiuran very familiar, as it was clearly Jiang Lan¡¯s godhood. Bai Qiuran sneered, inhaled the poisonous mist released by Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and then spit a ball of saliva at him. Bai Qiuran¡¯s True Qi was mixed in his saliva, allowing it to sessfully break the shackles of the torrent of time in the still time gap, and came to the front of Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Thetter raised his arm to block it. The saliva took the poisonous mist that Bai Qiuran had inhaled before, therefore when it fell on the sleeves of Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s dragon robe, the sleeves and insides were corroded rapidly. His arm was corroded into a mess. ¡°Damn it! What kind of monster are you!¡± Driven to a desperate situation, Eastern Emperortai repeatedly refused to maintain the image of the supreme emperor. He shouted to Bai Qiuran in horror and anger: ¡°Did heaven send you to destroy me?!¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t bother to answer his words, but slowly approached Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s direction. While flying, he retracted his back several arms that had grown out because of his Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique and concentrated on his sword energy. He didn¡¯t know where Eastern Emperor Taiyi got the power of super-speed regeneration. If he wanted to kill him, he had to destroy his body and soul in an instant without leaving him any chance. ¡°You rebel!¡± Eastern Emperor Taiyi was forced to the top of the sky by Bai Qiuran and had lost his way of retreat. He gritted his teeth firmly and raised the Eastern Emperor Bell in his hand. ¡°Want to kill me? Okay, even if I die, I won¡¯t let you have a good end!¡± He injected the power of the whole body, including the power from the heavens and the sky, into the Eastern Emperor Bell. The big bronze bell suddenly burst into golden light and made a deep roar. Boom, boom, boom! The familiar bell rang, and Bai Qiuran felt that the time and space around him began to twist slightly. He raised the sword, and then handed it out. A white rainbow pierced the sky, and at the same time, Eastern Emperor Taiyi also raised the big bell. ¡°Say goodbye to your beloved forever! Rebel!¡± The East Emperor Bell made the loudest sound in history, time and space were chaotic at this moment, the space was torn apart a huge gap, and then Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal were swallowed in. At the same time, Bai Qiuran¡¯s sword aura also came to the front of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. This sword aura passed through the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, punching a deep hole in this artifact, and then prated into the Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s body. ¡°Goo¨C¡± The sword aura stayed in the dantian of the East Emperor Taiyi, and then expanded. From this sword aura, countless sword auras burst out suddenly, tearing his body to pieces. His divine power erupted from his body at this moment, turned into countless streams of light, scattered in all directions, and the stillness of time was lifted at this moment, and the whole world saw the moment of his explosion. A golden light spot appeared at the top of the sky, and countless divine powers and priests turned into meteors, slowly tracing their own trajectories in the sky. For countless years, all the godhoods swallowed by Eastern Emperor Taiyi by various means were all torn by Bai Qiuran¡¯s sword aura, turned into the most essential rules, and returned to the world. The gods in the heavenly pce were shocked and confused. In the valley, thest stout thunder smashed the entire valley into pieces, a huge explosion swallowed the entire area near the valley, and then the clouds slowly dissipated. A few minutester, under the ruins of the valley where the dust had settled, a man whose body was full of cuts and bruises, covered in dust and blood, crawled out. He stood up with his sword, looked at the huge light spot in the sky, and bowed there three times. On the sacred tree of Fusang, Xihe, Sanjuwu, and Jiang Lan also saw the huge energy group in the sky that erupted from the death of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. The Sun Mother and the Sun Goddess were shocked, while Jiang Lan wiped tears in the corner of the eye, said softly: ¡°Idiot, see you in the future.¡± Book 7: 24: Perhaps The System Of Your Underworld Is Finally Broken?

Book 7: Chapter 24: Perhaps The System Of Your Underworld Is Finally Broken?

After Bai Qiuran and Eastern Emperor Taiyi disappeared, Jiang Lan settled down on the sacred tree of Fusang. ording to Bai Qiuran¡¯s instructions before leaving, she asked the three-legged crow and the sun mother to share the sun¡¯s brilliance with the human races on the small inds under the roots of the sacred tree, so as to prevent them from evolving into other strange things in the future. After the death of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the Heavenly Court was governed by his two trusted gods, Lu Wu and Ying Zhao. The two gods elected one of his sons as the new emperor, and his concubine Huanglong maintained politics, temporarily holding the crumbling regime of Heavenly Court. But when the news of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s death spread, the Heavenly Court was still not as united as before. Especially after the death of the Southern Heavenly King Zhu Rong, the remaining three emperors were seeking to seize thend and property left by him, fighting each other, and viting the order of the Heavenly Court. The newly appointed Nine Righteous Gods were also too weak to maintain the power in the center of the Heavenly Court. The internal fighting of the gods gave the three people living on the Fusang sacred tree a peaceful space, as well as time for the development of the human race and other races on the earth. Following Bai Qiuran¡¯s will, Bai Li passed on what he passed down to all humans. Because he first met Bai Qiuran on the hillside, Bai Li put ¡°mountain¡± and ¡°person¡± together and created the title ¡°Xiang¡± (Immortal) to call his master Bai Qiuran, and he himself was also called Immortal Emperor by others. After countless years, Bai Li, who had grown into a leader of the human race, brought the monkey, who was now known as Demon Ancestor, to the sacred tree of Fusang and begged to see Jiang Lan. ¡°Master¡¯s wife, soon, we will start a formal war with the gods.¡± Bai Li still had the same appearance, but he became mature and stable and took a lot of responsibility. He saluted Jiang Lan, and then handed the jade pendant with the word ¡°Li¡± to Jiang Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°This is dangerous and unpredictable. If Li is dead, please send this piece of jade to Master in the future, tell him that Bai Li is not ashamed of his teaching. If Li is still alive, then please give this piece of jade to the teacher, let him use the jade pendant as proof in the future to find Bai Li, and Bai Li will do his best to repay his teacher¡¯s grace.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Jiang Lan, who had already turned into an immortal, epted Bai Li¡¯s jade pendant and continued to stay in Fusang. Subsequently, the vicissitudes of life, the end of the gods, the fall of the gods, and the beginning of a new era. ... After crossing the river of time, Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal were thrown out of the river of time and fell into the main world. Originally, even if the Eastern Emperor Taiyi exhausted everything, his strength was not enough to send Bai Qiuran and Wise Immortal back to the original era. Bai Qiuran originally thought that there might be an error of thousands or hundreds of years, but when the Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s remaining power was about to disappear, Heaven¡¯s Will directly appeared in the River of Time, sending the two back to the original era. The two fell back to the main world, Bai Qiuran found that he and Wise Immortal were in the broken sky in the Land of Divine Death. The starry sky waspletely shattered and turned into arge and small piece of rock, floating endlessly in this sky, and at the top of the sky, the original Eastern Emperor Bell had also been turned into fragments. Maybe it was destroyed by the sword energy Bai Qiuran fired before being banished, or because it absorbed too much energy and couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°How long has passed now...¡± Bai Qiuran was floating in the void, searching for the Milky Way that used to be. ¡°I don¡¯t know, judging from this, a period of time has passed since we came to the Land of Divine Death.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°There may be some errors, but I estimate that it will not exceed fifty years at most.¡± Bai Qiuran found the small canoe they paddled in in the middle of the Milky Way, turned it around the bow, and then took Wise Immortal on it and paddled in the direction where it came from. When he came, he had no True Qi in his body, so he could only let Li Jinyaoe to row a boat. Now when he went back, he was able to row by himself, and it couldn¡¯t be said that he had no gain at all. Fortunately, the Milky Way was not broken by the battle between him and the giant god. Along the tributaries of the Milky Way, Bai Qiuran sessfully returned to the previous creek and came to the outside of the Land of Divine Death. As soon as he left the cave, Bai Qiuran saw a huge nose in the sky in front of him smelling near the valley, so scared that he almost threw the oar out. After he came out, the big nose seemed to smell something, and it suddenly rose up, and Bai Qiuran could see clearly that it was a big demon with a height of several hundred feet and a body full of the nose. The mouth of this great demon grew on its abdomen, like a huge pocket. After smelling Bai Qiuran¡¯s scent, it roared. Suddenly, several great demons of different shapes appeared near the valley, surrounding him. ¡°Everyone.¡± Bai Qiuran put down the oars and stood on the bow and said to the big demons: ¡°Don¡¯t use weapons arrogantly.¡± A minuteter, the wreckage of the great demon copsed around the valley. Bai Qiuran wiped away the blood from his hand and bolted the wooden boat to the original wooden stake. ¡°These big demons feel a bit simr to the gods.¡± He left the valley and flew in the direction of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. On the way, Bai Qiuran standing on the flying sword talked with Wise Immortal: ¡°I suspect it is a creation of the gods.¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°There is no soul, no spirit, and intelligence. I am afraid they are living weapons made by the gods in theter stage of the war.¡± When the two chatted, Tranquil Autumn Water had already led them through the Broken Soul River. Standing on the top of the river, Bai Qiuran looked down, and the surging river was inexplicably familiar. ¡°Look.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°Do you not even recognize the river that you tore down back then?¡± ¡°I remember that there were many dragons and mysterious beasts in there.¡± Bai Qiuran murmured as he flew: ¡°The wild beasts in this river are getting weirder and weirder...Where have all the original races gone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe they moved to another world, maybe they all became extinct.¡± The two flew over Broken Soul River, and Bai Qiu suddenly saw a crooked white shadow standing under a tree next to Broken Soul River. When he flew past, the white shadow gradually became clear, and finally turned into a dead-faced Xue Ling, beckoning at him. Bai Qiuran stopped curiously, fell next to Xue Ling, and asked him: ¡°What are you doing? Are youing to me for something?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Xue Ling nodded, took out a booklet from his arms and opened it, then pointed to the first page on it, and said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°I just wanted to ask you, what did you do?¡± Bai Qiuran looked up and found that his name was written on it, and the life span was a negative hundred of thousands of years. ¡°...I don¡¯t know this, either.¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head and said: ¡°Perhaps the system of your Underworld is finally broken?¡± Book 7: 25: Its Equal To Building A Foundation!

Book 7: Chapter 25: It¡¯s Equal To Building A Foundation!

¡°Huh, Bai Qiuran, don¡¯t y dumb!¡± Xue Ling put away his Book of Life and Death, and said coldly: ¡°You have been fighting with me for more than two thousand years. Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are? I bet you absolutely know what happened!¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the sky and whistled, but did not answer Xue Ling¡¯s question. ¡°Okay, maybe this is our own problem.¡± Xue Ling snorted coldly and then drew out another piece of white paper, which recorded many additions and subtraction forms. ¡°But don¡¯t think that our Underworld will mind your business. Based on the time before the problem of Book of Life and Death happened, your current life span has alsoe to an end!¡± Bai Qiuran took a closer look, and ording to the above record, it was true that his life span had been minus two years. Su Xiangxue once let him eat a Longevity Pill before, but he has stayed in the past for a few years. It was normal that the lifespan provided by that pill has been exhausted. However, Bai Qiuran wanted to hurry back to Qingming Sword Sect now and didn¡¯t want to chat with Xue Ling in this wildnd, so he said: ¡°Looking at our friendship for so many years...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡± As soon as Bai Qiuran spoke, Xue Ling knew what he was going to say, so he interrupted directly. ¡°Ok.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while, and said seriously: ¡°Actually, maybe you haven¡¯t known it yet, but I have already made a breakthrough this time when I traveled out. Now I am a cultivator in the Foundation Establishment stage. You have to give me another two hundred years on my lifespan.¡± Breaking through the Foundation Establishment stage was a transformation of the form of life for cultivators, and it is not umon to have a lifespan extend two to three hundred years. ¡°What kind of calction is that? Do you think our Underworld is a bank, where you can recharge and enjoy your time?¡± ¡°Is not it?¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s take for granted, Xue Ling was silent for a while and said: ¡°Well, even if entering the Foundation Establishment stage can add lifespan, have you really built the foundation?¡± He looked at Bai Qiuran suspiciously. ¡°Building a foundation? You?¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?!¡± Bai Qiuran morously said: ¡°Do you really think my aptitude is so dull?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Xue Ling responded indifferently: ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°Hmph, look how snobbish you are.¡± Bai Qiuran rolled up his sleeves and said: ¡°Today, Uncle Bai is going to p your dead face by hard facts. Pay attention, the True Qi ising!¡± He shouted, spread his palms, and suddenly the True Qi flowed out and gathered on his palms. ¡°What?¡± Xue Ling looked at Bai Qiuran¡¯s palm in surprise. ¡°Is it really True Qi?¡± ¡°Can there be fakes?¡± Bai Qiuran casually pped his palm to the side, the True Qi was condensed into palm prints and whizzed out, and arge mountain next to it was turned into dust. A barren beast group running at the foot of the mountain suffered an innocent disaster and was buried under the copsed mountain. What Bai Qiuran was using at this time was indeed True Qi, and it was terribly pure. Xue Ling hesitated for a moment, took out a mirror from his arms, and said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Come on, let me scan your Sea of Qi.¡± ¡°Personal privacy cannot be vited!¡± Bai Qiuran wanted to refuse, but Xue Ling had already pointed the mirror at his Sea of Qi¡¯s position. From Xue Ling¡¯s perspective, a boiling ocean of energy had just appeared in the mirror. The next moment, Bai Qiuran raised his True Qi to block his scan. However, Xue Ling had sharp eyes. Just one moment was enough for him to clearly see the situation in Bai Qiuran¡¯s Sea of Qi. He said angrily: ¡°You called this ¡®building a foundation? More than 90% of your Sea of Qi is sill Qi!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t having True Qi enough?¡± Bai Qiuran asked confidently: ¡°If you round it up, it¡¯s equal to building a foundation!¡± ¡°Do you still have any shame when saying ¡®equal to¡¯?¡± Xue Ling vomited: ¡°The Qi in your Sea of Qi ounts for at least 80%, and rounding up doesn¡¯t count as a foundation for you, right?¡± ¡°Then I am the Quasi Foundation stage.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed: ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t take advantage of you. Give me another twenty years.¡± Seeing him look like ¡°it¡¯s cheaper for you¡±, Xue Ling paused and asked: ¡°What is the Quasi Foundation stage? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? When is there an additional stage between the Qi Refining stage and the Foundation Establishment stage?¡± ¡°For a Soul Taker, you¡¯re quite ignorant.¡± Bai Qiuran said with his arms on his hips disdainfully: ¡°Since there is a Quasi Core stage between the Foundation Establishment stage and the Golden Core stage, of course there is also a Quasi Foundation stage between the Qi Refining stage and the Foundation Establishment stage. Isn¡¯t thismon sense?¡± ¡°This is yourmon sense only!¡± Xue Ling angrily said: ¡°No, anyway, you have to give me an exnation today. Either you eat things that prolong life in front of me, or I take you back to the Underworld!¡± Seeing Xue Ling had pulled out the guy, Bai Qiuran sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay, Soul Taker Xue, you asked for it.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C It took some time to send Xue Ling away, ignoring the nearby ground that seemed to have been ravaged by giant beasts, Bai Qiuran rose up with his sword and continued to fly in the direction of Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. I have to find some longevity pills. During the flight, he frowned and thought. This time, no one came to bother him anymore. Bai Qiuran flew all the way to the town at the foot of Qingming Sword Sect Mountain. Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s mountain guarding formation was still stable, and the life of the townspeople was still as peaceful as before. It seemed that during the time he left, nothing major happened in the cultivation world. At the very least, the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance didn¡¯t start the second Cultivation War. When he came here, Bai Qiuran felt a little bit of nostalgia, mainly because he had not returned for a long time. The steel te apprentice at home was afraid that he would cry again when he saw him. Bai Qiuran, therefore, decided to take a long walk in this small town. The predecessor of Hanging Sword Town was a group of people in Nine Provinces who were tired of disputes. They wandered here about 1,400 years ago and then lived at the foot of the mountain with the permission of the Qingming Sword Sect. So this town was almost established by him. But he hasn¡¯t been here for hundreds of years. The first few times he went down the mountain, he passed by in a hurry. He didn¡¯t have time to take a closer look. Now, when he took a closer look, the scale of the town has grown a little bit bigger, and the houses were getting more and more luxurious. ¡°Brother Xun, the gang of immortals on the mountain havee down to sell books again. I heard that this time there is the ¡°Three Humming Sutra¡± which you are looking for!¡± Walking down the street, a few children ran past him, whispering, and yelling vaguely. ¡°The immortal on the mountain?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the children who ran across the corner. Most of these children were talking about the Qingming Sword Sect, and as far as he knows, the only person in the Qingming Sword Sect who liked doing this should be the Sixth Elder Qing Yunzi. The girl liked to impart knowledge and was also in charge of cultural and educational work for the disciples on the mountain. Bai Qiuran followed in the footsteps of the children and came to the ce to see that it was indeed a few disciples wearing the sword sect of Qingming who were selling books on the street. So he walked up, paid a little money, bought a book, and looked back. This should havee from the book hepiled in the god¡¯s era. Turning the book in his hand, Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°A lot of errors and omissions.¡± ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t say that.¡± His words were heard by the Qingming disciples on the side, and one of the male disciples suddenly widened his eyes and said: ¡°The book sold here has been personally reviewed by our sixth elder. Howe there are mistakes and omissions? Come on, tell us where is the mistake and where is the omission?¡± Ouch, a fan of Qing Yunzi. This male disciple had this kind of reaction. Bai Qiuran was not surprised. Qing Yunzi was easy-going and beautiful. For those disciples who just started, she was a very gentle, beautiful, and considerate sister of a beautiful teacher. Therefore, she had many fans in the sect. However, although this male disciple was very angry, his attitude was still not tough, and it seemed that he was well trained by Qing Yunzi. Bai Qiuran smiled and was about to give him some answers, but at this moment, Qing Yunzi walked out of a shop by the side of the street. She saw Bai Qiuran, her smile froze on her face, and Bai Qiuran also saw her. ¡°Uncle Ancestor!¡± After freezing for two seconds, Qing Yunzi suddenly walked over and bowed to Bai Qiuran, shocking the Qingming disciples. ¡°You are finally back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The second cultivator Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Was Jie Yunzi finally killed by someone?¡± ¡°No, no, eldest brother is fine!¡± Elder Qingyun said: ¡°All in all, you go back to the mountain with me and save the children inside.¡± Book 7: 26: The Steel Plates Mood Was Very Bad

Book 7: Chapter 26: The Steel te¡¯s Mood Was Very Bad

Tang Ruowei has been in a bad mood recently. More than thirty years have passed since her troublesome master followed Li Jinyao to the Land of Divine Death and never returned. Thirty years was nothing to a cultivator, but in the small courtyard where they lived together, there was no one who would tease her chest for fun on weekdays, and she would inevitably feel that her heart was empty. In order to alleviate this disappointment, she has put her mind on cultivation for more than 30 years. Not long ago, she broke through and was now a cultivator in the Nascent Soul stage. It¡¯s a pity that she encountered a bottleneck with the Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique that could have made her change her fate, and was still stuck on the thirty-seventh floor. After leaving the closed-door cultivation, she received an invitation from her own brother, who has been Emperor Xuan for more than ten years, after her father and mother passed away. Therefore, in order to ease the mood and to end the ties with the mortal world, Tang Ruowei epted the invitation of her younger brother and went down the mountain to Shangxuan some time ago. After returning to Shangxuan, Tang Ruowei naturally received the warmest reception from her younger brother. Regardless of clothing, food, housing, and transportation, the highest standards were met. Even the queen personally apany her when entering and leaving. She never enjoyed these treatments when she was the eldest princess at Shangxuan. But after this trip, Tang Ruowei was not happy. The reason was Tang Ruowei¡¯s family tradition. In order to avoid women in the n from being ¡°cursed¡± like her, males from the Shangxuan royal family have always put fullness in the first criterion. Even royal princesses, before marrying a man, would look at the figure of the man¡¯s ancestors. Tang Ruowei was a cultivator, of course, she was an exception to the royal family. But apart from her, the descendants of the Shangxuan royal family have all followed this ancestral motto. Unfortunately, the current queen was very capable of giving birth. She delivered three children to her younger brother in a row, all of whom were sons. Even the youngest prince was also married by now. At the dinner, Shangxuan Emperor invited Tang Ruowei to sit at the main seat, and the queen and all the consorts bowed to her. Tang Ruowei¡¯s eyes were full of turbulent waves. This caused the killing intent in this girl¡¯s heart to surge like waves when drinking. She feared that she couldn¡¯t help but go rampage, so after paying homage to her parents¡¯ spiritual seat, Tang Ruowei hurriedly said goodbye on the third night and returned to Qingming Sword Sect. After sleeping in the courtyard of Seven Stars Peak for a night, Tang Ruowei wanted to go up the mountain and go to the head to find something to do for herself, but suddenly she saw that the main peak of Qingming Sword Sect was crowded with people again. A group of Qingming disciples gathered around the head of the courtyard, vying to look at something inside. When she saw that most of the onlookers were male disciples who had just started not long ago, she probably knew what was going on inside. She bypassed the crowd, flew from the side, and entered the yard of the leader. Sure enough, in the yard of Jue Yunzi stood a group of beautiful female disciples of the Kamasutra sect. They were chatting andughing in the yard. These disciples must havee with their teacher. As for who their teacher was, Tang Ruowei didn¡¯t even want to think about it. Since Sect Master Su of the Kamasutra Sect learned that the damned old man in disappeared, he would bring a group of disciples to Qingming Sword Sect to inquire about it almost every year. Although they were demonic cultivators, Jue Yunzi and the others did not dare to lead people to kill her. Therefore, when Su Xiangxue came, Jue Yunzi would treat each other with courtesy and treat her as a guest. Moreover, with the help of the blood of the first Demon Emperor, Su Xiangxue has sessfully ovee the Heavenly Tribtion. At present, in terms of cultivation level, she was just below the strongest demonic cultivator Huangfu Feng. All of her moves, smiles, and nces, even with a veil, caused Jue Yunzi and the others to feel a little overwhelmed, not to mention Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s new disciples who have just started to learn about cultivation. Although Su Xiangxue has never appeared in front of them, the female disciples of the Kamasutra Sect alone were enough for these children to lose control. There were many new disciples in the Qingming Sword Sect who have no intention of studying, their spirits were leaking, and they were bing thinner, which makes the Sixth Elders in charge of education very worried. Tang Ruowei bypassed the Kamasutra Sect disciples and walked towards the house. Some disciples saw her and greeted her quickly. Although they were not very clear about Tang Ruowei¡¯s true identity, they saw Su Xiangxue¡¯s attitude towards Tang Ruowei. Tang Ruowei also returned the salutes one by one and came to the door. Before she could knock on the door, she suddenly heard a loud shout from inside. ¡°The demon girl of the Kamasutra Sect! Why did youe to my Qingming Sword Sect? Did youe to seek death?¡± This voice was full of air and contained unparalleled vigorous True Qi. The cultivation base of the speaker was obviously very deep, but Tang Ruowei had never heard this voice in Qingming Sword Sect. Listening to his tone, he seemed to be a figure with a great say in Qingming Sword Sect, but she didn¡¯t know who it is. But no matter who he was, she couldn¡¯t let him fight Su Xiangxue. Thinking of this, Tang Ruowei hurriedly knocked on the door. ¡°Who?¡± The voice inside the door heard a knock on the door and asked impatiently. ¡°Disciple Tang Ruoweie to see see the sect leader Jue Yunzi.¡± Tang Ruowei said to the door. The voice inside the door paused for a moment, and then inside the door, Jue Yunzi¡¯s voice came out. ¡°It turned out to be Uncle Ruowei, pleasee in.¡± Tang Ruowei pushed the door and walked in and found that besides Su Xiangxue, who was standing in a white dress and surrounded by a veil, a middle-aged man with a majestic face was sitting in the main seat, and Jue Yunzi was standing next to him. The middle-aged man seemed to be a little upset when someone interrupted him. He looked at Tang Ruowei, measured her cultivation level, and turned his head to look aside. ¡°Who is this, when did I have such a junior sister? The cultivation level is so low, and she still breaks into the head¡¯s yard at will without being polite.¡± Jue Yunzi bowed his hand to him: ¡°Master, this is a personal disciple received by Uncle Ancestor over 30 years ago.¡± ¡°what?¡± When Tang Ruowei saw the middle-aged man eximed in a low voice, when she turned her face to face her, she was already full of spring breeze. ¡°It turned out to be the senior sister.¡± The middle-aged man greeted Tang Ruowei with an open eyebrow and smiled, pulled her sleeves, invited her in, and took her seat. ¡°I¡¯m Zhu Feng. I am just a Great Elder in the sect. I just left the closed-door cultivation recently, so there are many things I don¡¯t know. Please forgive me, Senior Sister Tang.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Tang Ruowei was a little ufortable and was pulled to the seat by the middle-aged man with advanced cultivation level, and then nced at him. It turns out that he was the Great Elder of the Qingming Sword Sect. The girl thought to herself. Bai Qiuran mentioned to her that the Great Elder of the Qingming Sword Sect was also the former sect leader, and at the same time the master of the elders, so Jue Yunzi was not surprised by his attitude. At this moment, Su Xiangxue on the side couldn¡¯t help it again, she lightly opened her lips and asked: ¡°Sect leader Jue Yunzi, have you heard from him recently?¡± ¡°Okay, I almost forgot, and you, the demon girl.¡± When Su Xiangxue spoke, the Great Elder remembered that there was a member of the Kamasutra Sect next to him. He looked at Su Xiangxue and said angrily: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, my Qingming Sword Sect has always been at odds with the witches of the Kamasutra Sect. Witch, tell me your name! The sword in the hands of this Zhu Feng does not kill the unnamed demon!¡± ¡°Master, I advise you to calm down.¡± Jue Yunzi whispered aside. Zhu Feng ignored him, and Su Xiangxue gently bowed to Zhu Feng. ¡°This Su Xiangxue is the new leader of the Kamasutra Sect.¡± Book 7: 27: She Is Uncle Ancestors Special One

Book 7: Chapter 27: She Is Uncle Ancestor¡¯s Special One

¡°Oh, you are the new leader of the Kamasutra Sect.¡± Zhu Feng crouched on his hips and said to Su Xiangxue coaxingly: ¡°Then, do you know that your former Sect Master of the Kamasutra Sect died in the hands of our Qingming Sword Sect?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Su Xiangxue nodded. Ouch, this demon girl has excellent psychological quality. Seeing Su Xiangxue¡¯s calm andposed appearance, he thought in his heart. Thinking of this, the Great Elder of the Qingming Sword Sect who had fallen behind the current era couldn¡¯t help but admire the demon girl a little, and he asked: ¡°Then who gave you this confidence?¡± After a pause, he looked at Su Xiangxue up and down, and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t think you have be the first demonic cultivator who crossed the Heavenly Tribtion...¡± ¡°The second, the second.¡± Jue Yunzi reminded in a low voice beside him: ¡°Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s Great Elder Huangfu Feng sessfully ovee the Heavenly Tribtion more than 30 years ago.¡± ¡°Damn, Heaven doesn¡¯t have eyes.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhu Feng cursed, and then continued to say to Su Xiangxue: ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have be the second demonic cultivator who crossed the Heavenly Tribtion, and you can do it recklessly. If you dare to do anything wrong today, this Zhu Feng will let you know why our Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s disciples are unrivaled in one-on-onebat! ¡°Oh.¡± Su Xiangxue said lightly: ¡°I know. I¡¯m not good at fighting, so it¡¯s probably not Elder Zhu Feng¡¯s opponent.¡± ¡°Huh, so you also know it.¡± Zhu Feng raised his head and said. Why are you seeking death? Tang Ruowei, who was on the side, looked at his expression, and then nced at Jue Yunzi, who was afraid to look at Su Xiangxue. Is the heart of seeking death a requirement of Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s leader... Perhaps Zhu Feng¡¯s behavior was too much that even Jue Yunzi couldn¡¯t bear it. Taking advantage of Su Xiangxue¡¯s silent gap, he dragged Zhu Feng to the side and whispered: ¡°Master, do you know who this girl is from?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the leader of the Kamasutra Sect?¡± Zhu Feng nodded indifferently and said: ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t fight them before.¡± ¡°It is not the point.¡± Jue Yunzi whispered: ¡°She is Uncle Ancestor¡¯s special one...¡± When Zhu Feng heard the words ¡°Uncle Ancestor¡±, he suddenly became vignt and asked: ¡°Which kind of special?¡± ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Jue Yunzi aligned the thumbs of both hands together. ¡°......that.¡± ¡°Hiss¨C¡± Zhu Feng took a breath, then pped Jue Yunzi¡¯s forehead with a p, and said angrily: ¡°Damned student, how dare you to fool me!¡± ¡°Who fool you!¡± Jue Yunzi also clutched his forehead and said angrily: ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to make it clear, did you go there by yourself?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zhu Feng raised his voice. ¡°When I have just passed Heavenly Tribtion, who came to find me to have a drink? Who is the one thatined about being harassed by a group of Kamasutra Sect¡¯s little girls every day?!¡± ¡°Damn! Keep your voice down.¡± Jue Yunzi nced at Su Xiangxue in horror, then quickly retracted his gaze. ¡°Then I didn¡¯t let you give me a head start!¡± This was how the young and old were just in front of the guest Su Xiangxue, moring in the lobby. Seeing the appearance of the two, they really were mentors and apprentices. ¡°That... sect leader Jue Yunzi.¡± At the critical moment, Su Xiangxue quietly walked between Jue Yunzi and Zhu Feng and intervened in the conversation between the two. ¡°Can you tell Xiangxue: Is there any news about him recently?¡± Jue Yunzi was about to answer. When he turned her head and saw Su Xiangxue¡¯s face, he took a breath of cold air and then knelt on the ground towards her, crying: ¡°Sect Master Su, I beg you to not use charming technique against me!¡± After Su Xiangxue entered the Great Ascension stage, because her demon blood was diverted to the clone, her main body only practiced the Phantom Charm technique, and her charm was even more amazing. Facing her, even top cultivators like Jue Yunzi were vaguely out of control. Jue Yunzi knew very well that it wasn¡¯t a big deal to be tempted to Su Xiangxue, but let Bai Qiuran know when he came back, that would be a big deal. So he didn¡¯t dare to look at Su Xiangxue¡¯s face until now, because he was afraid of messing up his heart. Seeing his unpromising appearance, Tang Ruowei covered her face and began to seriously ponder whether she had chosen to join the Qingming Sword Sect in the first ce by making a wrong decision. ¡°This stinky boy, look at your abundance. The more you live, the more you go back!¡± Zhu Feng looked angry and indisputable, but he raised his head, after meeting Su Xiangxue¡¯s eyes, he immediately cursed at Jue Yunzi: ¡°It¡¯s time to let him kneel, I¡¯m so disappointed!¡± Did our sect leader choose the most shameless one among his peers to be the new leader? Tang Ruowei thought desperately. When three people here were entangled, outside the door, the second elder Xuan Yunji suddenly came in and reported: ¡°Report! Great Elder, Sect Master, and chief disciple of the Heavenly Sect are here.¡± Just after speaking, Ji Lingyun walked in with Li Jinyao from the door. The female sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sect nced at Jue Yunzi who was rolling on the ground with contempt and then pushed her own disciple. With a haggard expression, Li Jinyao, with a sad look in her eyes, stepped forward, arching her hands to Jue Yunzi a little guiltily: ¡°Well, Jue Yunzi, has Senior Baie back?¡± ¡°Oh my God, you kill me!¡± Jue Yunzi jumped up from the ground all of a sudden and ran out yelling. The disciples of the Kamasutra Sect and Qingming screamed from outside the door. The ones inside didn¡¯t know what kind ofmotion he caused. It seems that today¡¯s things cannot be done. Tang Ruowei sighed, then stood up and said to Zhu Feng: ¡°Well, Great Elder, in short, let¡¯s make the guests like Sect Master Su and Sect Master Ji settle down first.¡± ¡°Senior Sister is right.¡± Zhu Feng instructed the second elder: ¡°Go, call the fifth...No, go call Qingyun or Liuyun, let them bring their female disciples, and arrange guest rooms for the guests of the Kamasutra Sect and the Heavenly Demon Sect.¡± As the Great Elder, Zhu Feng was still very reliable when doing business. Under his arrangement, the riots subsided. Seeing that the situation gradually subsided, Tang Ruowei sighed and walked out of the yard, preparing to get some air. She came to a cliff on the main peak, looked at the endless sea of clouds outside the mountain, took two deep breaths, and then sighed: ¡°Master, if you are not dead,e back soon. If you don¡¯te back, I can¡¯t continue to live like this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why can¡¯t you continue to live like this?¡± A voice asked behind him. ¡°Sister Li med all this on herself. After Master left, she woulde back every year. Every time she came, it was a bigmotion. Later Sect Master Su went out and joined.¡± Tang Ruowei hadn¡¯t reacted yet, andined: ¡°Our Qingming Sword Sect is the leader of the righteous sects at any rate. Two major demon sectse to visit every year, what kind of style are they...¡± ¡°Oh, if there¡¯re fewer people, I think it¡¯s okay toe quietly.¡± Said the voice. ¡°The key point is that every time peoplee here, they form cliques, or it¡¯s the sect leader or Great Elder. People may think that the battle between the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance is about to start again.¡± Tang Ruowei turned her head while speaking. ¡°Who are you, what do I tell you about this...Master?!¡± Book 7: 28: For Heaven鈥檚 Sake, Uncle Ancestor Can Use Flying Swords!

Book 7: Chapter 28: For Heaven¡¯s Sake, Uncle Ancestor Can Use Flying Swords!

The girl was so scared that she almost jumped off the cliff, but fortunately, Bai Qiuran caught her. If Tang Ruowei really jumped down, it¡¯s actually not much problem. As a cultivator in the Nascent Soul Stage, even if she didn¡¯t buffer the verticalnding, she would probably not die at this height. The main reason was that she didn¡¯t have any cushions, and she would probably hit her head if she fell. Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t want her first disciple to be a fool. Bai Qiuran held Tang Ruowei by the back of her neck, put her on the ground, and then asked: ¡°I just saw Jue Yunzi jumped down from here. What happened?¡± ¡°What happened? Master, you will understand when you go to the main yard and take a look.¡± Tang Ruowei was very happy at first, but when she saw Bai Qiuran, she remembered the situation and sighed again. ¡°Forget it, let me take you there.¡± Before it was toote, she took Bai Qiuran all the way to the vicinity of the head of the courtyard. Most of the male disciples at the door had been dispersed, and Elder Qing Yunzi and Zhu Feng happened to bring Su Xiangxue and Li Jinyao out. Seeing Bai Qiuran, the two girls were stunned. ¡°Damn.¡± Seeing the incredulous expressions on their faces, Bai Qiuran was also a little embarrassed. He raised his hand and said: ¡°Then... good afternoon.¡± Li Jinyao twitched her nose, and then tears flowed down, and Su Xiangxue¡¯s expression also eased, and there were also sparkling waves in her eyes. ¡°Wee back.¡± She wiped the corners of her eyes and said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m back.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded to Su Xiangxue with a little ashamed. He looked at Li Jinyao who was smashing aside, patted her on the head, and said: ¡°Miss Li, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Senior Bai, I thought you already...¡± Li Jinyao wiped her tears, sobbed, and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so weak, I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who wants to go, how can I me you?¡± Bai Qiuranforted her: ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t have True Qi. Thanks to you for bringing me to the sky, I was able to see the truth of the gods...Truthfully, the whole human race should thank you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t block up at this door.¡± The sixth elder Qing Yunzi came out, looked at Su Xiangxue, then at Li Jinyao, and then said: ¡°Tonight, Sect Master Su and Miss Li please stay at the Seven Star Peak of Uncle Ancestor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this disciple wille to greet Uncle Ancestor another day.¡± Zhu Feng quickly agreed: ¡°You¡¯re right? Sect Master Ji.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Ji Lingyun¡¯s face darkened but still nodded helplessly. You haven¡¯t asked my opinion yet! Bai Qiuran opened his eyes wide. Noting the expression on Bai Qiuran¡¯s face, Su Xiangxue looked up at him and asked: ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± After Bai Qiuran hesitated for a while, he said: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t dislike being crowded in a man¡¯s yard...¡± ¡°Master, what do you mean? I still live there!¡± Tang Ruowei said angrily behind him: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sect Master Su, Miss Li, I will arrange a room for you.¡± Ouch, this girl, why did she turn her elbow out? ¡°Then we will go there first.¡± Su Xiangxue pushed Li Jinyao to keep up with Tang Ruowei¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Do you abandon your disciples?¡± Bai Qiuran pointed to a group of disciples of the Kamasutra Sect and said loudly. ¡°Leave them to me.¡± Elder Qing Yunzi smiled and said: ¡°Ah, it just so happens that the senior brother is also back. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Ancestor, you can go back first.¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head and saw that Jue Yunzi stepped on the flying sword suddenly and flew up from the mountain with some weeds on his head. Seeing Bai Qiuran, he was stunned for a moment, then tears filled his eyes with excitement. ¡°Oh my god, Uncle Ancestor, you came back.¡± He bowed his hand to Bai Qiuran, then wiped his nose and said with tears: ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t have to worry about that demon girl... that Sect Master is here to harm us.¡± ¡°Look at yourself. Where is the manner of a sect leader? I think the mental retardation is about the same.¡± Ji Lingyun sneered with her arms. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Jue Yunzi had lingering fears. ¡°Sect Master Su is the speaker of the Kamasutra Sect after all.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m also the speaker of the Heavenly Demon Sect, soe and kneel for me too.¡± Ji Lingyun pointed to the ground and said: ¡°Come on, right here, learning the posture you just did.¡± ¡°You are different.¡± Jue Yunzi said with disdain. ¡°Where am I different from her?¡± Ji Lingyun asked angrily. ¡°You are uglier than her.¡± Jue Yunzi sneered. Ji Lingyun was furious, drew out the double knives, and wanted to fight Jue Yunzi for three hundred rounds. Upon seeing this, Zhu Feng hurriedly let out a sword aura and stopped her. ¡°Sect Master Ji.¡± Zhu Feng was still full of majesty in front of people, as long as they had little to do with Bai Qiuran. ¡°Please don¡¯t forget that this is the main peak of Qingming Sword Sect.¡± Ji Lingyun nced at Bai Qiuran and retracted the double swords by himself. ¡°Hmph, I will give Sword Patriarch and Senior Zhu Feng a face today.¡± She nced at Jue Yunzi. ¡°Do you have the guts to go fight me tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Go and go.¡± Jue Yunzi replied nonchntly: ¡°Anyway, the score is still three to zero. As if you have beaten me once before.¡± Bai Qiuran gave him a p, lest he provoked Ji Lingyun to fight him directly here, then he looked at Zhu Feng and said with some surprise: ¡°Already crossed the Heavenly Tribtion?¡± ¡°Well, the disciple is not talented, it took hundreds of years to get through the catastrophe.¡± Zhu Feng was a little ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be able to survive the Heavenly Tribtion. You will have a lot of time in the future, and there are unlimited possibilities.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°Then I will go back today.¡± ¡°Uncle Ancestor, walk slowly.¡± Zhu Feng, Jue Yunzi, and Elder Qingyun bowed together, and then Zhu Feng added another sentence. ¡°The next day, Zhu Feng will go to greet Uncle Ancestor again.¡± ¡°Uncle Ancestor.¡± Elder Qing Yunzi rmended himself: ¡°Do you want me to bring you back?¡± ¡°No need to.¡± Having said this, Bai Qiuran waved his hand triumphantly: ¡°I¡¯ll let you see it. Sword,eth!¡± He gave an order, and Zhan Ran Qiushui behind him suddenly unsheathed and flew him up, floating in the air. Upon seeing this, Zhu Feng, Jue Yunzi, Elder Qingyun, and even Ji Lingyun dropped their jaws. ¡°So be it.¡± Seeing their expressions, Bai Qiuran was overjoyed. He stepped on the flying sword and fluffed his bangs coquettishly at several people, and said: ¡°See you another day.¡± He turned into a blue light andnded on the top of Seven Stars Peak. After Bai Qiuran left, several people were still stunned. After a while, Zhu Feng reached out and pressed his chin back, and then intermittently said: ¡°I... I¡¯m not mistaken, am I... Uncle Ancestor, he is riding a flying sword!¡± ¡°Well, I saw it too.¡± Jue Yunzi pinched the bridge of his nose and nodded: ¡°Sure enough, I have a nervous breakdown.¡± Ji Lingyun lowered her head in silence, while Elder Qingyun, after staying for a long time, suddenly screamed: ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, Uncle Ancestor can use flying swords!¡± Book 7: 29: I Want Your Male Essence

Book 7: Chapter 29: I Want Your Male Essence

After showing off in front of his younger generation, Bai Qiuran was proud of it. Then he returned to the Seven Star Peak, and the feeling ofcency in the spring breeze suddenly fell. Seeing his courtyard gate, he felt a little hesitation in his heart. Regarding Jiang Lan, he hadn¡¯t figured out how to talk to Su Xiangxue. Not to mention Su Xiangxue, even with Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao, he felt a little embarrassed to talk about it. Seeing Miss Li like that, Bai Qiuran still remembered how confident a girl she was before. How she became like this must be rted to worrying about his safety and self-me for her own weakness. Although Tang Ruowei didn¡¯t say anything, Bai Qiuran could also tell that his own steel te apprentice didn¡¯t have a very happy life after he left. Could it be that I just walked in like this, smiled at her, and said, ¡°Oh, I traveled to the past and found a teacher¡¯s wife for you ¡°? No, no, even if Tang Ruowei was my disciple, she would be angry. He paced back and forth at the door, hesitating for a long time, but the movement he caused was heard by the people in the yard, and Su Xiangxue pushed the door directly out and pulled him in. He was dragged into her room by Su Xiangxue, and Li Jinyao was also there. Su Xiangxue had already made a pot of tea. After pouring it onto the two cups, she started to y the music on her own, leaving Bai Qiuran and Li Jinyao staring at each other. The three of them remained silent for several hours until Tang Ruowei came over and asked them to eat. Bai Qiuran followed them to the dinner table, took a bite of the food with his chopsticks, and then looked at his apprentice in surprise. Tang Ruowei¡¯s cooking tasted pretty good. It¡¯s worth noting that before he left, he prepared the meals at Seven Stars Peak. Although a cultivator didn¡¯t need eating or drinking to survive, Bai Qiuran still wouldn¡¯t treat himself badly. Moreover, at that time Tang Ruowei¡¯s cultivation level was also not high enough to live without eating and drinking. When Tang Ruowei had just gone up the mountain, Bai Qiuran had originally trained this apprentice to be a good cook, and then he would be the one who was served. It sounded like a good idea, but after letting Tang Ruowei cook a meal, he gave up that idea. The princess of the Shangxuan Kingdom, who grew up in luxury, did not have any talent for cooking. But he didn¡¯t expect that after he returned, Tang Ruowei had already honed her cooking skills to a sufficient level. ording to the girl, the master was gone, leaving her alone at home, and did not leave enough money, only a bunch of ingredients. Tang Ruowei has high self-esteem and didn¡¯t want to go to other peaks to eat and drink, so honing her cooking skills was so natural. Bai Qiuranplimented his apprentice with a few words, and then opened the chatterbox and asked about what happened during the period after he left. After asking, he found out that more than 30 years have passed since he and Li Jinyao went to the Land of Divine Death. In the past thirty years, nothing happened that could shake the entire cultivation world. After he left, although there were frictions between the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance as before, both sides knew that they had restrained themselves. The Qingming Sword Sect alsopeted with the disciples of the other righteous sect in the league which was held once every ten years, using their strength to prove that even without Bai Qiuran in the sect, they were still the strongest sect of the Righteous Alliance. Even Tang Ruowei and Jue Yunzi¡¯s disciple Lin Fan had achieved sess in thispetition. Then in the Qingming Sword Sect, the Great Elder Zhu Feng Taoist who had been in retreat for hundreds of years sessfully survived the Heavenly Tribtion, became a cultivator in the Grand Ascension stage and could ascend to the Immortal Realm in a few days. At the same time, Su Xiangxue also sessfully survived the Heavenly Tribtion of the demonic cultivator, bing the second Grand Ascension stage demonic cultivator after Huangfu Feng. Tang Ruowei also broke through the Nascent Soul Stage, and Li Jinyao, who was more intelligent and not much worse than Bai Li, had already broken through to the Physique Integration stage. Bai Qiuran looked at this girl and felt that it was only a matter of time before Ji Lingyun was overthrown. Talking about these topics, a meal passed quickly, and then while Tang Ruowei was packing up the dishes, Su Xiangxue suddenly asked Bai Qiuran: ¡°Do you have something to tell us?¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned for a moment. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Looking at your expression.¡± Su Xiangxue sighed: ¡°Is it a secret? Look at the way you want but don¡¯t dare to tell, just forget it.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and smiled dumbly. A strange feeling rose from her heart, and Su Xiangxue was indeed the girl who knew him best in this era. Bai Qiuran suddenly felt that facing her, it would be no big deal to tell them about Jiang Lan. So he also made tea, and after Tang Ruowei had cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks using the technique, he called them to his room, where he went during this time, what he did, and Jiang Lan¡¯s things, all of them were five. Tell them ten times. After listening, Tang Ruowei was a little lost, she quietly nced at her side, Su Xiangxue and Li Jinyao had nothing to say. After the two paused for a while, Li Jinyao nced at Su Xiangxue, and then said: ¡°Senior Bai, you hase back, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Yes, you just have toe back.¡± Su Xiangxue also said, and then she nced at Bai Qiuran. ¡°Why are you still a virgin?¡± ¡°In the beginning, it was a co-acting to deceive the Easter Emperor Taiyi. It was a marriage in name only...¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Later, her godhood was robbed, and her health has been poor, so I didn¡¯t think about that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Su Xiangxue nodded and suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Ruowei, please take us to rest.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ruowei nodded hurriedly. The three girls left one after another, looking at Su Xiangxue¡¯s back, Bai Qiuran said in a low voice: ¡°She seems a little angry.¡± ¡°You are saying the obvious. If I was her, I must be angry too.¡± Wise Immortal opened his mouth and said: ¡°She has chased you for hundreds of years, but when you turned around, you married another girl. Who is not angry in that situation?¡± Bai Qiuran was speechless. ¡°Speaking of this, Old Bai, I think I need something that allows me to move autonomously.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°Help me, just carve a magic circle on my skull.¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly want something that can move autonomously?¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, you can do it for me.¡± Wise Immortal urged. Bai Qiuran thought for a while. ¡°I can still be considered a little aplished in the art of creation now, should I help you recreate a human body?¡± ¡°No need now, I just need to be able to fly.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°The human body is fragile, and I have to eat and drink to maintain it. It is too troublesome.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Wise Immortal¡¯s request was not difficult. Bai Qiuran only took a few minutes to engrave the formation on the forehead of his skull. After being able to fly, Wise Immortal flew out slowly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Go out and wander around.¡± Wise Immortal replied: ¡°I won¡¯t be back tonight.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Anyway, this was the Qingming Sword Sect, and Wise Immortal would not encounter any danger nearby. Bai Qiuran closed the door and returned to his bed. The bedding on the bed was clean, it should be Tang Ruowei who helped her to rece it, and there was a delicate fragrance after drying. This girl has also grown a lot. Bai Qiuran thought while lying down on his bed. It was midnight, and suddenly there was a knock on his door. ¡°Damn, didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t be back tonight?¡± Bai Qiuran got up a little annoyed and went out to open the door to Wise Immortal, but when the door opened, it was Su Xiangxue who stood at the door. ¡°Uh, Xiangxue.¡± Bai Qiuran was stunned for a moment, and his sleepiness was gone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Do you remember the third condition you owe me?¡± Su Xiangxue approached and asked with a fragrant wind. Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°Well.¡± Su Xiangxue said: ¡°I want your male essence.¡± Book 8: 1: Im Afraid She Is Our Future Aunt Ancestor

Book 8: Chapter 1: I¡¯m Afraid She Is Our Future Aunt Ancestor

As soon as it turned bright the next day, Bai Qiuran was awakened by the sound of gongs and drums outside the courtyard. He nced carefully at his side and found that after Su Xiangxue was not awake, he tucked the quilt for her and got off the bed gently. ¡°Come here, why are you doing this?¡± He got dressed, came to the gate of the courtyard, opened the gate, and found that the Qingming Sword Sect, from the Great Elder to thest elder, were all outside the door, looking at him with a smile. Bai Qiuran blinked and looked up at the hazy sky. ¡°Do you know when it is now?¡± ¡°Uncle Ancestor.¡± Zhu Fengdao arched hands: ¡°It¡¯s about 5 am now.¡± ¡°You also know that it is 5 am...¡± Bai Qiuran closed the courtyard door and walked out of the courtyard, holding his arms to look at the circle of juniors. ¡°Then why are you here? Are you nervous? It¡¯s still dark now, who is the disciple who got up after the night watch?¡± ¡°Uncle Ancestor.¡± Jue Yunzi arched his hands: ¡°The morning ss for beginner disciples has begun...¡± Before he finished speaking, he was kicked by Bai Qiuran, and the screams of Qing Ming¡¯s leader resounded in the distant sky. Because ¡°the beginner disciples of Qingming Sword Sect¡± meant that they were probably in the Qi Refining stage. With a kind smile on his face, Bai Qiuran turned around and looked at the Great Elder and all the elders, and asked gently: ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, what are you here for?¡± The elders shivered, and at the critical moment, Zhu Feng who had the strongest psychological quality took a step forward and offered a gift box with both hands. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m here to congratte the ancestor uncle for reaching the next stage.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Qiuran was a bit refreshing when he heard this, but on the surface, he still waved his hand: ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the Foundation Establishment stage yet.¡± He turned around and pushed open the courtyard door, but the little heads of Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao sneaked out of the courtyard door. Neither of the two girlsbed their hair, and they had long hair scattered. They both looked around, and then Tang Ruowei asked Bai Qiuran: ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s Zhu Feng and the others.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand and looked behind the two girls, where Su Xiangxue had just pushed open the door of his room and walked out of it. Fortunately, Zhu Feng attracted the attention of Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao. Otherwise, if this girl saw Su Xiangxueing out of his room, she would have to annoy him in the next few days. ¡°Uncle Ancestor, please stay.¡± At this time, the sixth Elder shouted from behind Bai Qiuran. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Qiuran looked back at them. ¡°Although Uncle Ancestor is still one step away, isn¡¯t Uncle Ancestor already able to fly with the sword?¡± Elder Liuyun stepped forward and said with a grin: ¡°Then we congratte Uncle Ancestor for sessfully learning the skill of riding a flying sword. Masters, brothers and sisters, are you right?¡± Taoist Zhu Feng and the elders of Qingming Sword Sect nodded quickly. ¡°It¡¯s still a little junior sister who can say good things.¡± Bai Qiuran had learned how to fly with the sword, and he was so refreshed in his heart. Hearing them admire him like this was even more refreshing, so he coughed: ¡°Well, it depends on your filial piety...¡± He epted the gifts from the elders. These guys knew that giving precious treasures was of no use to him, so trivial things like novels should show their filial piety to please him. However, when receiving the gift, the Sixth Elder Qingyun gave two copies. ¡°This one belongs to the sect leader.¡± When she handed over another gift, she exined in a low voice: ¡°He estimated that he was going to be beaten, so he gave me the things first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s self-knowledge.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. He epted the gift, and the elders also bid farewell to him. They got up in the morning and still had sect affairs to deal with. However, just as the elders were about to take off, the fourth elder suddenly caught a glimpse of Su Xiangxue walking out of the yard. Although the Kamasutra Sect leader still walked as before, as an expert, the fourth elder could still see the slightest dissonance between her steps. The fourth Elder first bowed his head in thought, and then looked at Su Xiangxue with a look of astonishment. He thought about it again and then looked at Bai Qiuran with horrified eyes. ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Qiuran noticed his gaze and said in doubt: ¡°Fourth elder, why do you look at me like that? Did you run out with the painter to sell the porn book again?¡± ¡°Oh, no no no.¡± The fourth elder shook his head and said: ¡°Well, Uncle Ancestor, this disciple suddenly felt a little pain in the stomach. Maybe because I took the fake medicine of the fifth elder. I need to go back to the main peak first.¡± ¡°what?!¡± The fifth elder said angrily: ¡°Fourth Elder, you bastard! What medicine did you drink from me?¡± However, the fourth Elder ignored him, but flew straight away and left the Seven Star Peak. The elders also said goodbye to Bai Qiuran all the time and flew back to the main peak. But when they have just arrived, they found that the fourth elder who had just left was hiding on the edge of a hidden cliff and waved at them. ¡°What kind of tricks is he ying?¡± Zhu Feng was puzzled in his heart, but hended with his disciples. As soon as theynded, the fourth elder greeted his master and fellow brothers and sisters: ¡°It¡¯s amazing, the iron tree is really blooming!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhu Feng looked at his apprentice. ¡°Speak clearly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, just now this disciple saw...¡± The fourth elder exined his guess to others. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± After listening, Zhu Feng looked at his apprentice in amazement. ¡°The fourth, if there is any problem in the future, you will be responsible. If you make a mistake, that means you are spreading fake rumors about Uncle Ancestor. Jie Yunzi and I will have no choice but to punish you heavily.¡± ¡°Master, with the eye of a porn artist that I have honed in the mortal world for many years, that is absolutely true.¡± The fourth elder arched hands: ¡°Sect Master Su¡¯s walking gait is clearly the sign of her first night...¡± ¡°Senior Brother Si is very experienced.¡± The seventh Elder nced at him very contemptuously. ¡°Just a hearsay, just a hearsay.¡± The fourth elder coughed twice and whispered: ¡°Junior sister, you should sympathize with me. After all, we also need source materials for creating arts...¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case...¡± The elders looked at each other, and for a moment there was only the sound of air-conditioning on the cliff. ¡°Everyone.¡± Zhu Feng looked at the elders. ¡°We may... have witnessed history!¡± A sense of sacredness was born in the hearts of the elders of the Qingming Sword Sect, and they nodded solemnly. ¡°But Master.¡± The second elder hesitated: ¡°Now speaking, isn¡¯t it mean Sect Master Su is our future Aunt Ancestor? Should we change our way of addressing her?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Zhu Feng said: ¡°Remember, if we change it rashly, I¡¯m afraid we will still be beaten by our Uncle Ancestor. But in the future, we must be polite and treat her as our Aunt Ancestor. Have you all understood?¡± Book 8: 2: You Are Wanted

Book 8: Chapter 2: You Are Wanted

Because of the interruption of elders of the Qingming Sword Sect, the three girls didn¡¯t feel sleepy anymore. So they simply freshened up and watched Bai Qiuran unpacking. Bai Qiuran opened the gift box and found that it was filled with some medicinal materials. Each elder¡¯s gift box contained one or two materials, which together happened to be the recipe of Longevity Pill. Bai Qiuran really needed these things. He has owed 30 years of his life to Xue Ling, and he had to take medicine to make up for it. This group of younger disciples was also interested. He used these materials to refine a pot of pill, and after a few days, Bai Qiuran was about to set off and went to Fusang to find Jiang Lan. He was going to bring Tang Ruowei to visit her teacher¡¯s wife, but before setting off, he asked Su Xiangxue¡¯s opinion. As a result, not only Su Xiangxue wanted to go, but even Li Jinyao asked to go to Fusang, saying that she wanted to see it. So he waited for a few more days, waiting for Su Xiangxue to take people back, throwing the sect affairs to her disciple You Meiqiao, and waiting for Li Jinyao to return to the Heavenly Demon Sect, ask for permission from Ji Lingyun or run away directly. After everyone had gathered, Bai Qiuran took the three of them to the Demon Realm. After the death of the first Demon Emperor, the demon n lost its suppression in the coastal waters. In the original sea areas, powerful sea beasts above the integrative stage began to appear, hindering the passage of the demon n merchant ships. The current Demon Emperor and Prime Minister Yun organized a crusade several times, but a sea beastparable to the Land Immortal appeared in the inner sea. With the current strength of the demon world, they could not do anything with that sea beast. In order to avoid greater losses, the Demon Emperor can only be forced to change the course. Now the demon n¡¯s merchant ships are almost all sailing close to the coastline. After hearing that Bai Qiuran and the others were going to the Fusang in the depths of the sea, the fleet of these monster races refused to go. As ast resort, Bai Qiuran could only buy a sea ship on the east coast of the monster world, ording to the memory, driving towards the ce where the sacred tree was originally grown. Less than a few miles out of the sea, there was a dangerous giant shadow passing by under the waves. ¡°It feels so dangerous at sea...¡± Tang Ruowei looked at the de-like dorsal fin emerging from Taoshan, muttered palely. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Mainly at sea.¡± Tang Ruowei stared at the waves below. ¡°In the case of water warfare,pared to us, the sea beast must have an advantage.¡± ¡°Do not worry.¡± Bai Qiuran pulled her back from the side of the boat. ¡°If you feel that you don¡¯t know what to do, just don¡¯t look at it.¡± The sea beast nearby was besieged and suppressed by the Demon Emperor, so the strength was not very strong. They just wandered around for a while and then left. The ship continued to move forward and finally encountered a powerful sea beast on the edge of the sea. This sea beast¡¯s limbs were all flippers, but with a tiger¡¯s head on its head. Its body was huge, like a mountain suspended on the sea. It manipted wind and thunder to shroud all the nearby sea in the storm, a bit simr to the power of the first Demon Emperor. ¡°Let me fix it.¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran preparing to draw his sword, Su Xiangxue suddenly asked: ¡°It just so happens that I also test how strong my clone is.¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t mean to disappoint Su Xiangxue. After agreeing to her, Su Xiangxue immediately radiated light from behind, and a woman who looked exactly like her appeared in the light, but this woman had long snow-white hair with dragon horns on her head. There were still some white dragon scales on her wrist and neck. She opened her white eyes, then turned into a nine-headed winged white dragon and flew out, traversing the wind and rain, and fought with the powerful sea beast. Although the cultivation level was a bit inferior, Su Xiangxue has the advantages of magical powers, spells, and exercises. The sea beast seemed to have only wild instincts. The two sides fought for a while, and the nine-headed white dragon sprayed wind, frost, rain, and snow, and quickly frozen the entire sea beast pack, then broke them with a tail swipe. The blood of the sea beasts stained arge area of the sea. Many pieces of meat were frozen into icebergs and floated towards the ship. Li Jinyao drew out a pair of knives and smashed these huge icebergs with a knife, while Bai Qiuran quickly picked up a few good pieces of meat and threw them into his storage bag. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Seeing his behavior, Tang Ruowei asked. ¡°I have eaten this sea beast in the Heavenly Pce of god¡¯s era.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Although raw meat is sour and astringent, it is a rare delicacy after careful cooking, and you can eat itter.¡± This kind of sea beast was also one of the few cooked foods at the banquet of the Heavenly Pce at that time. The taste of the gods at that time was far from that of Bai Qiuran, and they paid more attention to fresh and delicious vors than blood. Therefore, when Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan sometimes had to go to banquets, these kinds of foods that must be cooked to be delicious became one of the few salvations. Bai Qiuran remembered their types very clearly. Su Xiangxue retracted her avatar, looked up at the sky, frowned, and said: ¡°It¡¯s weird, the sea beast is dead, why hasn¡¯t this storm gone?¡± Bai Qiuran also looked up, and after looking for a moment, he frowned and said: ¡°Did someone take over control of this storm?¡± Not long after speaking, Li Jinyao suddenly pointed to the wind and rain and shouted: ¡°Look, there are boats there!¡± Everyone looked at the waves and found that a ck galleon sailed out of the waves, riding the wind and waves, and then, behind it, there were countless boats of various sizes, but all of them were painted in dark ck. It was clearly a fleet, and it was aimed at them. Bai Qiuran arched his hands towards the fleet and said loudly: ¡°Who is the oneing?¡± His voice prated the wind and rain, and after a while, green ghost fires suddenly appeared on the fleet. ¡°what?¡± Seeing this scene, Bai Qiuran was stunned: ¡°Ghost ships?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A familiar voice came, and then the fleet elerated collectively and quickly arrived in front of Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran nced at it. The boat was full of ghosts dressed in ck or white, with pale faces, while on therge boat headed by Xue Ling and his deputy Ming Ying. The atmosphere at the scene was too heavy, even oppressing the wind and rain. Even the three human girls who could not see them at this moment clearly saw these differences. ¡°Qiu Ran, who are they?¡± Su Xiangxue asked. ¡°Soul Takers.¡± Bai Qiuran answered, then looked at Xue Ling. ¡°Why? Are you here to find a ce? I¡¯m sorry I should have already made up the missing lifespan. There is a problem with your Underworld¡¯s own system. I won¡¯t bear this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of that.¡± Xue Ling stood on the collision corner of the ghost head on the bow. ¡°I¡¯m here, there is one good news, one bad news, which one do you want to hear first?¡± ¡°Hmm... what¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°The good news is that your name has officially disappeared from the book of Life and Death.¡± Xue Ling replied. ¡°Then why do you still bring others to stop me?¡± Bai Qiuran disdainfully said: ¡°What¡¯s the bad news?¡± ¡°The bad news is that you are at the top of the most wanted list in the Underworld. We don¡¯t know who posted you. Anyway, it is the highest level of urgent, the highest level of encryption, and themand level of ¡°Total Annihtion.¡± Xue Ling said to Bai Qiuran. Bai Qiuran was silent for a while. ¡°Can you exin a little bit, what is the degree of such a wanted person?¡± ¡°No, no existence in history has reached your level.¡± Xue Ling paused, then said: ¡°But there is a guy who is slightly inferior to you. He intended to assassinate the Immortal Emperor tens of thousands of years ago. After the assassination failed, he went to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s ce to insult the emperor by ravishing his concubines, and after another failure, he ran to the extreme east of the Immortal Realm. Eventually, he was defeated and his soul fled to the other lower realms. He was ordered to be wanted. All Soul Takers who were in charge of that lower realm were dispatched to arrest him and suppressed him in the Hell of Abi. He will never turn back.¡± ¡°and so......¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him. ¡°So, sorry.¡± Xue Ling waved the iron chain in his hand and shouted: ¡°Everyone listens to the order! Capture him at all costs!¡± Book 8: 3: Fusang

Book 8: Chapter 3: Fusang

Bai Qiuran waved the Tranquil Autumn Water and used the current of the sea to suck thest ghost ship into the sky. There, under his control, the endless seawater has turned into a huge water cell suspended in mid-air, trapping the entire Underworld troop inside. The endless seawater blocked these ghosts and oppressed them. Due to being dead, they didn¡¯t need to breathe, so Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t have to worry about drowning them. ¡°Is this god¡¯s authority?¡± The other three girls held their chins and pointed at the blue long sword in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand. ¡°Indeed. I am afraid that only weapons refined by a god¡¯s authority can withstand his power.¡± ¡°But... Qiuran.¡± Su Xiangxue asked again: ¡°Why do people in the Underworld trouble you? Did you do something wrong?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, nor did I provoke the Underworld.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°But I can probably guess who gave me the wanted order.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao are very curious. ¡°Who else can there be.¡± Wise Immortal flew up from Bai Qiuran¡¯s belt and said slowly: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s damned Heaven.¡± As soon as it fell, a thunderstorm shed in the sky, and the thunderbolt sted, but Bai Qiuran looked up and the thunder and lightning disappeared without a trace. ¡°Look, ¡®bullying the weak and being afraid of the strong¡¯ is like this.¡± Wise Immortal said deceptively. ¡°But how do you deal with these ghosts?¡± Su Xiangxue asked: ¡°If you kill them rashly, it will disturb the order of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill them.¡± The Underworld was created by Bai Qiuran himself, wouldn¡¯t killing these ghosts be equivalent to killing his own creation? He raised his head and looked into the water cell. Xue Ling happened to be floating on the edge of the water cell. Seeing him looking over, the dead man¡¯s face was beating the sea wall of the cell, and yelled through the sound transmission technique: ¡°Quickly let us go back, there are still thousands of dead people stuck in my ce.¡± ¡°If I let you out, do you still want to catch me?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡± Xue Ling replied straightforwardly: ¡°There are no exceptions on the Underworld¡¯s wanted list.¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°At least until my wife and I meet, I want you to stay here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Xue Ling raised her voice and said: ¡°Do you know how many dead people need us to deal with every day?¡± ¡°Then do you still want to catch me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Qiuran began to wonder if something went wrong when he created the Underworld. I haven¡¯t noticed it before, but now it seems that Xue Ling¡¯s mind is too straight. ¡°Then there¡¯s no way.¡± Bai Qiuran said to Xue Ling: ¡°Anyway, I know the Underworld. The bank next to the Styx is so big that people who are wronged can y with sand and stones on the bank for a few days.¡± ¡°How do you know how big the Styx¡¯s bank is?¡± Xue Ling asked. Bai Qiuran ignored him and a group of moring ghosts, asked Su Xiangxue to turn the bow and was ready to move on in the direction of Fusang. ¡°Is it okay to do this?¡± Tang Ruowei turned her head and nced at the ghosts who were sealed in the water jail. ¡°No problem, just a few days.¡± Bai Qiuran did not go to see Xue Ling and the others. ¡°They are not the only people in the Underworld, and I still know how big the Styx bank is.¡± As a result, the bow of the ship had just moved, and Xue Ling called them again. ¡°Wait! I won¡¯t catch you anymore.¡± Xue Ling shouted at Bai Qiuran. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Bai Qiuran asked Su Xiangxue to stop the boat, raising her head and asking: ¡°Being soft is not your style.¡± ¡°An officer of Immortal Realm just sent an order to revoke your wanted order.¡± Xue Ling paused and asked: ¡°You also have connections in the immortal realm... is your master in a high position?¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s probably not because of my master.¡± ¡°Anyway, let us down quickly.¡± Xue Ling urged: ¡°There is something urgent in the Underworld.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at them, raised his sword, and put them down. ¡°Senior Bai.¡± Upon seeing this, Li Jinyao asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of them going back?¡± ¡°They will regret it.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°But the Soul Takers, especially Xue Ling, will never say one thing and do another thing.¡± Sure enough, after letting them go, Xue Ling led his subordinates into the void without saying a word. As soon as he left, the thunderclouds scattered, and even the sea beasts in the nearby sea area were all taken away. Bai Qiuran and his party continued on the road, and under the protection of Tranquil Autumn Water, which had the power of the sea, there were hardly any sea beasts along the way, so they sessfully came to Fusang. The four Fusang inds were still the same size as he remembered, only the coastline has changed. But the sacred tree Fusang that should have stood above the ind was gone. Theynded in the port city of Fusang. Surprisingly, the port was not as prosperous as they had imagined. Before hearing about the name of Fusang Immortal Pce, and seeing that Prime Minister Yun Kun of the demon race respected such an organization, Bai Qiuran thought that Fusang was such a developed country, but now he saw that the port city was even a bit behind the mortal small cities in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. Thebor and civilians who came and went into the harbor saw such a big ship docking, and even made a special trip to watch. ¡°I thought it was a ce like a paradise.¡± Su Xiangxue looked at the civilians and shook her head. ¡°The average physical fitness of these people is weaker than that of ordinary people in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. Is it undernourishment?¡± ¡°They have too few resources.¡± Bai Qiuran thought for a while. ¡°It seems that Lan has not interfered too much in this mortal world.¡± Li Jinyao pouted when she heard Bai Qiuran use such an intimate address to address a woman she had never met before. ¡°Senior Bai, where is your wife?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I originally left her on the sacred tree of Fusang, under the care of the two goddesses, Xihe and Sanzuwu, but now...¡± Bai Qiuran looked up at the sky. ¡°Even the sacred tree of Fusang has changed its location. My disciple has changed the world too thoroughly.¡± ¡°Then where do we start looking?¡± Su Xiangxue asked. ¡°Go ashore first.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°Fusang is not big anyway, so I should y with you.¡± Hearing what he said, the three girls were a little happy. When they got ashore, the group dismissed some stinky rascals and ronin warriors who were coveting beautiful treasures and rejected the local names who came afterward, and then hurriedly left there. The boat was restrained by Su Xiangxue and Li Jinyao jointly, so there was no need to worry about being stolen. The four of them left the town and then proceeded along a road at will. A dayter, they came to an inhabited vige. Book 8: 4: Her Back Was Obviously Bigger Than Her Chest

Book 8: Chapter 4: Her Back Was Obviously Bigger Than Her Chest

From the first look, one could see the poverty and backwardness of this vige. The houses in the vige were all low wooden houses, narrow and dpidated, and there was no wall outside the vige. There were also some monsters on this Fusang Ind that were malicious to humans. Bai Qiuran and the others have encountered some along the way. From this, one can imagine how bad the security problem of this vige was. There seemed to be some cultivated fields near the entrance of the vige, but no one was plowing them, and the fields were full of weeds. ¡°Unexpectedly, there are still such viges.¡± Tang Ruowei was a little surprised. ¡°Are there really people alive in this vige?¡± ¡°There is still cooking smoke in the vige.¡± Li Jinyao prompted. ¡°There are living creatures for sure.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°But it¡¯s hard to tell if it¡¯s not human.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Su Xiangxue suggested. Among this group of people, even Tang Ruowei, the weakest one, was already a Nascent Soul cultivator. Along the way, the monsters they encountered have basically chickened. Relying on this, the group walked directly to the vige. As a result, at the entrance of the vige, they were stopped by a bunch of guys. These guys were different in appearance and tall and short, but they had one thing inmon, that was, they are not human. ¡°It¡¯s in broad daylight, but there are monsters walking around.¡± Li Jinyao frowned and said: ¡°The orthodoxy of this country is really unstable.¡± Su Xiangxue nodded seriously. Bai Qiuran gently shook his head, thinking that these two girls had been with him for a long time, maybe they had forgotten that they were demonic cultivators, especially Su Xiangxue who was once the queen of the demon world. Seeing these low-level monsters such as little ghosts and living corpses slowly approaching, Li Jinyao held the double-sword hilt on her waist. She was about to draw her sword to teach these little monsters how to be monsters. Suddenly among the monsters on the opposite side, there was a hoarse voice. ¡°Wait!¡± This voice spoke the local Fusangnguage, but thisnguage was not difficult for Bai Qiuran and others. They had already learned it when they left the port city, somunication was not a problem. The monster group separated, then a female monster with an unkempt, plump face came slowly from behind the monster group. Her burly body was about two or three meters tall, covered with a simple coarse cloth. One of her hands held a big knife while the other hand was holding a tortoise shell. When she came to Bai Qiuran and his group, she looked at them, raised the tortoise shell in her hand, and muttered a few words. ¡°what?¡± Seeing this monster¡¯s behavior, Bai Qiuran was a little surprised. ¡°Does this Fusang monster also use tortoiseshell fortune-telling?¡± The monster suddenly pointed to Tang Ruowei and said: ¡°Humans, today thisdy can let you live, but this little girl must stay and serve as a snack.¡± Seeing this big ugly monster trying to walk in the charming style and call herself ady, Bai Qiuran felt very awkward. He frowned and thought, and at the same time responded: ¡°Of course not, how can I give her to you to eat?¡± ¡°Why not? As my fortune-telling said, she has a predestined rtionship with my stomach.¡± The unkempt monster touched her sagging abdomen and said. She was able to barely use fortune-telling on Tang Ruowei only, and this was only because Tang Ruowei didn¡¯t understand the art of divination. In terms of cultivation level, Tang Ruowei was still above her. After hearing what the monster said, Bai Qiuran frowned. How could this monster behave like a fake monk and hypocrite? He was toozy to talk nonsense with this monster, gave Li Jinyao a wink, and asked her to do it. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Seeing Li Jinyao drawing his sword, the monster shouted: ¡°Is it worth fighting just for such a female whose back and chest are indifferent?¡± Tang Ruowei was annoyed when she heard that, she tried hard to push the cushion on her chest. But when she was about to reply, Bai Qiuran seemed to care more about it than her. ¡°Nonsense! Do you think that I view her that way?¡± Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s angry look, Tang Ruowei was a little moved. It seemed that even if he has a wife, the respected master still cares about his student. And then she heard Bai Qiuran say violently: ¡°Your dog¡¯s eyes are blind! Her back is obviously bigger than her chest!¡± Boom! Tang Ruowei puffed up her True Qi and mmed her master¡¯s face with a palm. ¡°Huh, then you leave me no choice.¡± The old monster didn¡¯t seem to be able to observe the strength by techniques. Her judgment of the opponent¡¯s strength may be derived from the opponent¡¯s appearance and her instinct. Just looking at the appearance, Bai Qiuran and the group of people looked like a young master traveling with a bunch of delicate girls and has not brought bodyguards. However, Bai Qiuran and the others were far from being able to be detected by such an ordinary monster as they converge their aura. In addition, the monster¡¯s IQ did not seem topletely overwhelm her fierceness, so after being rejected by Bai Qiuran and the others, she decisively raised the knife. ¡°Little ones, follow me!¡± The monster wielded a machete, her face was full of high spirits. She was in a spirited posture until she died. ... Li Jinyao inserted the dragon tooth de back into the scabbard. Her de was not even stained with blood. Faced with these low-level monsters, Li Jinyao just drew the de, released the sword energy, and then retracted the de back to its sheath, and the surrounding monsters had been killed by her. Born in the Heavenly Demon Sect, Li Jinyao was familiar with scenes such as humans killing monsters to people, and monsters cannibalizing humans. But since Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t want to see the monsters cannibalize humans, she killed them all. Bai Qiuran and the others walked into the vige again to take a look, but the vige was uninhabited. There were only abandoned human corpses on the road, but they had already turned into a pile of bones. The cooking smoke just now was created by the monsters. In thergest house in the vige, there was arge pot with a pot of human broth churningly boiled in it. Bai Qiuran used spells to destroy these things and then collected the bones on the street and the unlucky ghost who had been boiled into the broth, dug a big pit and buried it in the vige, and then took the girls to continue on the road. As a result, as soon as they left the vige, they ran into an acquaintance on the road at the entrance of the vige¡ªor rather, an acquaintance who had a rtionship with Su Xiangxue. ¡°Monster!¡± The red-haired woman in a pink kimono decorated with cherry blossoms held the hilt of the knife around her waist and looked at them vigntly, or at Su Xiangxue. ¡°Why did youe here? Did you kill the people in this vige?¡± Su Xiangxue shook her head, while Bai Qiuran came to her and raised her hand to the girl who had returned to her daughter¡¯s dress and said: ¡°Calm down, miss Haruka Kazama. We have met before, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°How do you know my name?¡± The girl looked at Bai Qiuran strangely. He didn¡¯t use his original face at that time, so she couldn¡¯t recognize him right away. The girl looked at him, squinted her eyes and thought carefully, and suddenly said: ¡°It¡¯s you, ck Tiger Afu!¡± Book 8: 5: High Plain of Heaven

Book 8: Chapter 5: High in of Heaven

¡°Puff!¡± Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei burst intoughter when they heard this girl¡¯s words, and even Su Xiangxue couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Master.¡± The steel te apprentice asked while her shoulders were still shaking: ¡°What silly name is this?¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Su Xiangxue. ¡°You ask her.¡± Then he said to Kazama: ¡°Miss Kazama, don¡¯t get me wrong, I am a pure-blood human. I only disguised as a demon when I was in the demon worldst time.¡± ¡°Huh? Why do you know my name?¡± Kazama warned: ¡°I remember I didn¡¯t tell youst time.¡± ¡°I have a friend who can read some basic information about people I meet.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand: ¡°It just so happened that I¡¯m unfamiliar with Japan. You are the only one who knows me, so I wanted to ask you several things.¡± ording to Wise Immortal, Kazama Haruka came from the legendary Fusang Immortal Pce. Bai Qiuran estimated that even if it had nothing to do with Jiang Lan, it must have something to do with Bai Li. But Kazama Haruka refused him. ¡°No, I¡¯m not familiar with you. Besides, I have something to do now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Bai Qiuran nced at her and guessed: ¡°If it is to kill the monsters, it is no longer necessary. Those monsters have already been killed by us.¡± Kazama Haruka nced at them, her figure moved, and in the blink of an eye, she ran to the vige and went around the vige for inspection. Then she returned to Bai Qiuran and the others and asked: ¡°Go ahead, what question do you want to ask?¡± Bai Qiuran arched his hands. ¡°Excuse me, how can I get to Fusang Immortal Pce?¡± ¡°You want to go to Fusang Immortal Pce?¡± Kazama nced at them. ¡°Do you also want to obtain the immortal¡¯s cultivation method? But Fusang Immortal Pce emphasizes fate. ording to the rules, even if I am a member of it, I can¡¯t tell you its position. You can only find it on your own.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Seeing her resolute attitude, Bai Qiuran thought that she was not familiar with him enough to answer such a question, so he changed the question. ¡°Then I would like to ask you that is there a girl named Jiang Lan in Fusang Immortal Pce?¡± Hearing Bai Qiuran¡¯s question, Kazama¡¯s face changed drastically in an instant. She took a step back, even subconsciously posing an attacking posture, and asked: ¡°Where did you hear that name?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Kazama¡¯s posture. She was so vignt, there were two possibilities. One, Fusang Immortal Pce was Jiang Lan¡¯s enemy, but looking at Kazama¡¯s cultivation base, Bai Qiuran immediately ruled out this possibility. He knew Jiang Lan¡¯s strength and talents. She has cultivated for so many years, so someone like Kazama Haruka was not qualified enough to chase Jiang Lan. Even if she fought with Tang Ruowei, who has just entered the Nascent Soul stage, had a winning rate of 40-60. Then there was only one possibility left. Jiang Lan was a member of Fusang Immortal Pce, and maybe the founder and Kazama Haruka has a close rtionship with her. Maybe she was a disciple or student. And this also meant that Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t use ¡°persuade with affection¡± to this girl. He and Jiang Lan haven¡¯t seen each other for hundreds of thousands of years, and in his heart, he owed Jiang Lan¡¯s widowhood for so long. If before reuniting with her, he not only did not apologize but first beat his wife¡¯s disciple or student, how could he face her? No matter how low his EQ was, he knew that this kind of thing cannot be done. So Bai Qiuran said after thinking about it: ¡°Girl, when your master asked you to send something, didn¡¯t you tell you who I am?¡± ¡°You are the Sword Patriarch of the human race on that continent, right?¡± Kazama Haruka maintained a vignt posture. It seems that Jiang Lan has never told him about his identity, and the name of Sword Patriarch was mostly likely told to her by Yun Fengge, the prime minister of the demon n. ¡°Girl, think about it, your master asked you to give me the jade pendant, which means we must be old acquaintances.¡± Bai Qiuran arched his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the Fusang Immortal Pce to ask for an immortal technique but to find Jiang Lan to talk about the past. Can you make it easy?¡± What Bai Qiuran said made sense, Kazama thought about it for a moment, and then slowly lowered his hand holding the hilt of the knife. ¡°I can take you there.¡± Kazama Haruka said seriously. ¡°You finally believe it.¡± Bai Qiuran breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you.¡± Kazama Haruka replied: ¡°But my master¡¯s strength is invincible in this world. Even if your intentions are evil, you don¡¯t have the strength to do it.¡± Bai Qiuran shrugged, then arched his hands: ¡°You are mighty, you are mighty.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go ande with me.¡± Kazama turned to move forward, and Bai Qiuran and the others followed. Seeing this, she stopped again. ¡°What happened again?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. Kazama frowned and nced at Su Xiangxue and the others, and asked: ¡°They want to follow too?¡± ¡°Why, can¡¯t it?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°They are your main wife and concubines.¡± Kazama frowned and said: ¡°It is an exception to let you go to Fusang Immortal Pce. How can you bring your wife and concubine together again.¡± ¡°You misunderstood, they don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with me.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and patted Tang Ruowei on the shoulder. ¡°My apprentice.¡± He patted Li Jinyao on the shoulder again. ¡°My apprentice¡¯s friend.¡± Li Jinyao pursed her mouth angrily, but Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t care. Feng Jian looked at Su Xiangxue from afar. ¡°So what about her?¡± ¡°She was......¡± Bai Qiuran looked at Su Xiangxue and replied after hesitating for a moment: ¡°She is my partner.¡± Su Xiangxue smiled happily when she heard this, but Li Jinyao opened her mouth wide. There is adultery. After looking at Su Xiangxue and Bai Qiuran, Tang Ruowei guessed silently in her heart. Master and Sect Master Su must do something that Sister Li and I did not know. ¡°Humph......¡± Hearing that, Kazama Haruka¡¯s face was a little unhappy. ¡°OK OK.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and said: ¡°I believe Jiang Lan wants to see them, too. Troublesome Girl Kazama will get along again.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fly so many people.¡± Kazama refused. ¡°I¡¯ll take everyone to fly.¡± Su Xiangxue summoned a clone and turned into a nine-headed white dragon with a length of hundreds of meters, a slender body, and an elegant posture. She asked the white dragon to lower her head and asked everyone to ride on it and then asked: ¡°How to go?¡± Kazama sat on the white dragon¡¯s neck, looked at Su Xiangxue with aplicated expression, and opened her mouth. Bai Qiuran guessed that she still wanted to refuse, but Kazama¡¯s face was so thin that she finally sat embarrassedly. So she could only sigh and replied: ¡°Go to the clouds.¡± ¡°Is the Fusang Immortal Pce built on the cloud?¡± Su Xiangxue fluttered her wings and flew, and at the same time, her human body spoke to Kazama. ¡°Yes, but if you want to go to Fusang Immortal Pce, you have to go through a transit station.¡± Kazama Haruka nced at this woman who was so beautiful that she was a little tempted. ¡°We are going to High in of Heaven (1) first.¡± TL¡¯s note: 1. In Japanese mythology, the High in of Heaven (Takamagahara) is the ce where Shinto heaven gods (Kotoamatsukami) were born or residing in. Book 8: 6: This One Is The Masters Husband

Book 8: Chapter 6: This One Is The Master¡¯s Husband

While Su Xiangxue was flying, Kazama Haruka gave Bai Qiuran and the others basic knowledge of the worldposition of Fusang. The first was Ashihara no Nakatsukuni, where humans, demons, and other races lived together. In Fusang it¡¯s equal to the mortal world, but instead of Nine Provinces, it¡¯s the four small inds. However, Fusang currently had a small poption. Bai Qiuran felt incredible when he heard from Kazama that the four inds were divided into more than 60 countries by the Daimyo of Japan. They all obeyed Fusang¡¯s supreme rule, but in fact, they were divided and ruled. The Fusang¡¯s nominal suprememander¡¯s control over the country was also weakened day by day. Listening to Kazama Haruka¡¯s meaning, these countries are still fighting against each other. No wonder there were so many ces on Fusang Ind that seemed to be miserable. Thend under Ashihara no Nakatsukuni was Yomotsukuni, which was also called Yomi, where the deceased go to reincarnation after death. It was once ruled by the god Izanami, but now the one in charge was Hades. The Fusang myth didn¡¯t seem to describe how the Yomi was established, but Kazama said that her master told her that Yomi was created by a powerful existence in ancient times. ording to Bai Qiuran¡¯s estimation of a powerful existence in ancient times, this so-called Yomi was estimated to be a police station under Xue Ling... Looking at Kazama Haruka¡¯s nonchnt tone, it is estimated that there was not much power in it. Thest was the High in of Heaven where they are going to go to. In Fusang mythology, it was the residence of the gods, and even the other gods who created the gods lived there. However, Kazama Haruka told them that there was no real god in this world now. The High in of Heaven was actually the residence of some natural spirits. The cultivation, worship, and establishment of their own beliefs of these natural elves were all Fusang Immortal pce¡¯s teachings. With that said, Su Xiangxue had already passed through the clouds, and under the guidance of Kazama Haruka, passed through an illusion array, and entered the High in of Heaven. As its name suggests, the High in of Heaven as a whole was an archipgo suspended in the air. Many buildings unique to Fuso are built on the ind. The four seasons are like spring, with cherry blossoms like pink snowkes in full bloom everywhere, and the clouds in the ten ces in Kyushu. Lu has the same skill in the same way. However, the area here was too smallpared to Yunlu, which isparable in size to a state. When Su Xiangxue¡¯s huge dragon body came out of the clouds, the residents of the High in of Heaven were really confused for a while. Su Xiangxue¡¯s demon body was quite slimpared to the demons of the same level, but after all, it¡¯s still hundreds of meters long. For these residents on Fusang Ind, a behemoth of this degree should be beyond imagination. Therefore, at the moment when they jumped into the clouds, Bai Qiuran and the others saw that many ¡°gods¡± of various shapes flew out of the sky inds. They were wearing hibiscus-style robes or battle armors, and some even had a strange light wheel or a huge knot on their backs. Fortunately, as a member of the Fusang Immortal Pce, Kazama Haruka seemed to have a high status here. Relying on her face, she persuaded the Fusang ¡°Gods¡± to go back. After the local gods retreated, Kazama took Bai Qiuran and his party to an independent ind suspended high in the sky. Unlike other inds, this ind has a wooden trestle bridge and a weather vane. There are no other buildings. ¡°This is the spaceship docking station.¡± Kazama Haruka introduced: ¡°I have sent a signal to the outside world, and soon a spacecraft wille over to pick us up to Fusang Immortal Pce.¡± The group of people waited for a while, and suddenly the sky in the east was bright. It was as if a golden sunrise appeared in the sky over there, and the clouds and mist were surging. Then, a huge ship full of sails broke through the clouds and mist and slowly sailed out of the sea of clouds. Two thick iron chains stretched out from the front of the ship, connected to the front. In the sea of clouds, there was also a ck mysterious tortoise that was asrge as a mountain. It soared through the mist, pulling the spacecraft and leaning towards the ind. ¡°Grandpa, long time no see.¡± Kazama beckoned to the mysterious turtle pulling the spaceship, and the giant beast slowly nodded in response. The spacecraft sessfullynded, and then fell down a flight of steps from the ship, where a morous woman in a ck kimono was standing. ¡°Grandma!¡± Seeing this woman, Kazama greeted her. ¡°Well, I heard from the master that you brought the guests back.¡± The beautiful woman in ck touched Kazama Haruka¡¯s head with an affectionate attitude. Then she raised her head and saw Bai Qiuran standing in the forefront. She was stunned for a moment, then let go of Kazama, and walked over quickly in thetter¡¯s puzzled eyes, and then-in the horrified eyes of Kazama and the curious group of Fusang ¡°Gods¡± nearby High in of Heaven, knelt down slowly in front of Bai Qiuran. ¡°This maid is Lin Rui.¡± The woman in ck lowered her head and said: ¡°Farewell to the master.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Xiangxue began to cough. ¡°you are......¡± Bai Qiuran carefully looked at the ck beauty. The aura from her body made him feel familiar, but there seemed to be a subtle difference. Moreover, there was a wonderful smell of sweet smell mixed with the scent of the other party¡¯s body, Bai Qiuran breathed twice and suddenly felt a little itchy nose. He was stunned for a moment, then pointed at the woman and said: ¡°Are you Lan¡¯s snake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lin Rui kept the protruding posture and replied: ¡°The poison that the master had mixed in that nectar tree was made from the venom of this maid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°You better get up first.¡± Lin Rui stood up from the ground. At this time, Kazama Haruka, who was in shock, also reacted. She walked over and asked: ¡°Grandma, what is going on?¡± ¡°This one is the master¡¯s husband.¡± Lin Rui replied. ¡°In other words...¡± Kazama Haruka was surprised and speechless. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Lin Rui said: ¡°In other words, he is also the male owner of Fusang Immortal Pce.¡± At the same time, Su Xiangxue also came to Bai Qiuran and asked him: ¡°Qiu Ran, this one is...¡± ¡°She was Jiang Lan¡¯s pet.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Lin Rui. ¡°Now it should be a transformation because of cultivation.¡± Su Xiangxue looked at the scales that she couldn¡¯t even see at all, and she was a little frightened in her heart. She couldn¡¯t even tell the depth of this pet, let alone the owner. ¡°Are they the master¡¯s confidantes in this era?¡± Lin Rui walked over, nced at the three of Su Xiangxue and Tang Ruowei, and asked. ¡°The apprentice, the apprentice¡¯s friend.¡± Bai Qiuran introduced the two of them again in Li Jinyao¡¯s unhappy eyes, and then nced at Su Xiangxue. ¡°In other words, this girl is the only one... I understand.¡± Lin Rui saluted the three of them separately, and then said: ¡°Then please go on board first, don¡¯t let the master wait for a long time.¡± Book 8: 7: Looking Back

Book 8: Chapter 7: Looking Back

¡°Back then, after you sent your wife to Fusang, the master began to teach me to cultivate.¡± Standing on the bow of the spacecraft, Lin Rui told Bai Qiuran: ¡°In the fiftieth year, this maid had sessfully transformed into human form. Since then, the master gave me a name and asked me to apany her as a maid.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded, then pointed to the huge mysterious turtle undting in front of the spacecraft, and asked: ¡°What about this one? I just heard Miss Kazama call your grandma, and then call his grandpa.¡± ¡°This is my husband.¡± Lin Rui lowered her head and replied: ¡°He is a member of the ck Turtle n. He was given the Immortal Emperor¡¯s teaching and became a demon. His name was Jiaxuan. Immortal Emperor originally sent him to wander around Fusang to protect the safety of my master, the goddess Xihe and the three-legged crow goddess.¡± ¡°Then you got together.¡± Bai Qiuran added a sentence in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Hearing that Lin Rui has married, Su Xiangxue took a deep breath, and her face became calmer. Dowry-maids-as-concubines were still popr in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, let alone in ancient times. Lin Rui has been alive for a long time. Although Su Xiangxue was calm, she still saw through her thoughts, so she smiled: ¡°When he and I asked the master, the rtionship between the human race and the demon race was tense, and we were even ready to elope, thanks to me and a tolerant master.¡± ¡°Understand.¡± Su Xiangxue looked at Bai Qiuran, and then replied: ¡°I would agree if I was her too.¡± Jiaxuan¡¯s speed was very fast. While everyone was talking andughing, he had already brought the spacecraft close to the position of Fusang Immortal Pce. The surrounding space began to fluctuate. Feeling the familiar changes, Li Jinyao was surprised: ¡°This is...?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a change in space.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: ¡°The Fusang Immortal Pce was folded into anotheryer of space... Is this technique Lan¡¯s or Li¡¯s?¡± Lin Rui replied: ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Emperor Bai Li.¡± ¡°Not bad. The student has surpassed the teacher.¡± Bai Qiuran quickly resolved this technique and remembered it, and then taught Tang Ruowei who was watching the sea of clouds next to him: ¡°Did you hear that? Learn more from your junior brother.¡± ¡°what?¡± Tang Ruowei couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Who is that? When did I have an extra junior brother?¡± ¡°The aptitude is dull.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and sighed. ¡°Your training of the Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique stops at the 35thyer. Disciple, you must know that thest fiveyers are thest cliffs for you to change your fate.¡± Tang Ruowei watched him in a huff and did not speak. Although her talent was not bad, it was far worse than Bai Li, the first Spiritual Immortal Physique in history. Of course, Bai Qiuran has always maintained that aptitude cannot determine everything, but the key issue was that Bai Li¡¯s ambition, perseverance, consciousness and other aspects have surpassed Tang Ruowei. His goal was to lead the human race to rise, and Tang Ruowei¡¯s goal was only to have a big rack. Perhaps the only ce where the two couldpete was the determination to chase the goal. The clouds and mist formed a space tunnel. After the ck mysterious turtle took the spacecraft through theyers of space, the clouds and mist dispersed, and everyone finally arrived at Fusang Immortal Pce. What appeared in front of everyone was a huge branch thaty across the clouds. The branch was undting in the clouds like a mountain in the clouds. The legendary Fusang Immortal Pce was built on this branch. . ¡°What kind of branch is that?¡± Su Xiangxue looked at the branches which were asrge as mountains and said in surprise. ¡°That is the branch of the Fusang sacred tree.¡± Lin Ruijie said: ¡°When the emperor moved the Fusang sacred tree, the goddess Xihe and the three-legged crow goddess left a branch for the master, and she transformed it into a pce. This is the origin of the Fusang Immortal Pce.¡± The mysterious turtle pulled the spaceship to shore, and Lin Rui cast a spell to put down the steps. She led everyone along the stairs to the branch. The ck mysterious turtle also jumped up from the clouds and turned into a man with an honest face, followed Lin Rui¡¯s side. There were many peopleing and going to the pce, but all of them were women. Upon seeing this, Bai Qiuran said: ¡°There are so many women here.¡± ¡°Except for my husband, there is no other male in Fusang Immortal Pce.¡± Lin Rui replied: ¡°And in order to avoid suspicion, the ce where I live with my husband is also far away from the outskirts of the pceplex.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the master said that she is a married woman, it is not appropriate to get too close to other men.¡± Lin Rui nced at Bai Qiu and then replied: ¡°The women living here are mostly orphans whoe to the mortal world to pick up when their masters are bored asionally or are students who came here to study. There have been male students before, but they were only regarded as registered disciples. Master taught them nothing less.¡± ¡°Then what if these women want to marry?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at her and asked. ¡°Male students must leave after they havepleted their studies, while women living here can leave with their husband after they go to the master to resign.¡± Lin Rui replied: ¡°For them, Fusang Immortal Pce is like a natal ce. Of course, men can¡¯t settle here at will. My husband and I have made an exception to live here because we have the trust of the master and we have to serve the master.¡± Lin Rui led everyone all the way to the center of the pceplex, where there was arge hall that looked exactly the same as the pce where Jiang Lan lived when he was an official under Eastern Emperor Taiyi. There were also several maids outside the hall. Bai Qiuran recognized them. It was just a few of the maids that Eastern Emperor Taiyi had given him back then, and these maids also recognized him, and they bowed in surprise: ¡°Master is back! hello Master.¡± The identities of these maids in the fairy pce also seem to be very unusual, anyway, after seeing them kneeling to Bai Qiuran, Kazama¡¯s face turned pale again. ¡°Kazama, you go back first.¡± Lin Rui instructed Kazama, then she turned to face Bai Qiuran, bowed her head, and said: ¡°Master¡¯s husband, pleasee in, the master is inside...she has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the pce in front of him and took a deep breath. He stepped forward, and Su Xiangxue stretched out her hand to catch Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei who wanted to follow. ¡°Now, let them stay alone for a while.¡± The Sect Master of Kamasutra Sect shook her head. Bai Qiuran stepped up the steps and pushed open the door of the pce. Inside the door was familiar furnishings, exactly the same as the shrine he used to be on the easternnd. And the petite and familiar back was sitting on the carpet in the center of the hall. She was dressed in a in white dress, with long sleeves and skirts spread out on the ground, and her long ck hair was pulled up in front of her, revealing the snow-white back of the neck. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, she looked back and smiled at Bai Qiuran. Volume 8 - 8

Volume 8 - Chapter 8

Jiang Lan looked at Bai Qiuran, and Bai Qiuran also looked at her. ¡°Wee back.¡± After staring at each other for a while, the expression on Jiang Lan¡¯s face softened, and she said softly to him. ¡°I am back.¡± Bai Qiuran opened his arms and embraced Jiang Lan¡¯s soft body. A familiar scent came from her body. Bai Qiuran hugged her and asked softly: ¡°How many years have passed?¡± ¡°Three hundred and fifty-six thousand eight hundred years.¡± Jiang Lan urately reported a number, and felt the hands that were holding her tightened slightly, she chuckled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have been asleep most of the time over the years, and I don¡¯t think it is long.¡± ¡°I owe you too much.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Lan put her chin on Bai Qiuran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So next, I want you topensate me with eternal time.¡± ¡°I promise you.¡± Bai Qiuran touched the back of her head. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t forgotten my hairpin.¡± ¡°No.¡± Bai Qiuran took the jade hairpin from the storage bag and handed it to Jiang Lan. Jiang Lan took it, touched it nostalgically, and then handed it to Bai Qiuran, saying: ¡°Help meb my hair.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran picked up the woodenb that Jiang Lan handed over, and then went to the dressing table in the pce with her. Jiang Lan¡¯s figure was clearly reflected in the mirror blessed by the dressing table. Bai Qiuran stood behind her, gently lifted her long hair, and began to dress up. Before returning to the gods¡¯ era, Bai Qiuran hadn¡¯t done this kind of thing. During the first few hundred years of contact with Su Xiangxue, Sect Master Su was still an innocent girl whose altitude was more shy than love, and he was a solid ironwood. Later, after receiving Tang Ruowei¡¯s entry, one morning, after seeing the girl staying up all night to practice and seemed to be dying, he tried to help the girl clean up. But he really couldn¡¯t figure out a woman¡¯s haircut, so he messed up, and then made Tang Ruowei a day¡¯s non-mainstream chicken head. Later, this rebellious student became angry with him for several days. However, after being married due to Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s arrangement, in order to prevent surveince, the two sometimes deliberately acted in front of Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s eyeliner, showing a very affectionate appearance. It was also at that time that Jiang Lan taught Bai Qiuran how tob a woman¡¯s hair. Although it was definitely not enoughpared to professionals, Bai Qiuran¡¯s haircut now could at least go out to meet people. While dressing up, the two chatted together. ¡°I brought my apprentice, her friend, and that one with me.¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t conceal the truth to Jiang Lan. ¡°is it?¡± Jiang Lan smiled and said: ¡°Then I have to see them well in a while.¡± Bai Qiuran was a little guilty, but he was mentally prepared beforeing, so he kept his pace and continued tob his hair. ¡°By the way, after cultivating, I also saw a lot of things.¡± Jiang Lan looked up at Bai Qiuran and smiled: ¡°We obviously haven¡¯t consummated our marriage, but your male essence seems to be gone... Is it for that one?¡± Bai Qiuran shook his hand and almost smashed theb. He was embarrassed not knowing how to answer, so he nodded silently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t care. That will happen sooner orter.¡± Jiang Lan nodded and said: ¡°And what I am practicing is your improved water-poisonous exercises. It is useless to ask for male essence. Why don¡¯t you give that little sister to encourage her cultivation... She should have cultivated the exercises rted to Yin-Yang?¡± ¡°Yes, she is from the Kamasutra Sect.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°I know this kind of cultivator. She has kept her chastity for so many years. It seems that she loves you very much.¡± Jiang Lan said. Bai Qiuran discovered that his wife¡¯s speech skills had been thoroughly honed in so many hundreds of thousands of years, and she could make him speechless just by saying a few sentences. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t talk to you about this topic anymore.¡± Perhaps sensing Bai Qiuran¡¯s embarrassing situation, Jiang Lan smiled and said: ¡°You look as if you are being interrogated by me.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed and asked: ¡°Is Bai Li still alive?¡± ¡°He is, but now he can¡¯t go to the mortal realm at will. If you want to see him, you can only find a way to ascend to the Immortal Realm.¡± Jiang Lan replied: ¡°Or you can use other methods to go directly to the Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°Have the goddess Xihe and the three-legged crow goddess also go to the Immortal Realm?¡± ¡°Yes, they have.¡± Jiang Lan replied softly: ¡°Because Li found out that although the immortals were pure-hearted, living in the mortal world still inevitably risked repeating the mistakes of the gods, so he invited all the powerful beings to the Immortal Realm. Auntie Xihe and Sister Sanzuwu are also on this list, and they were invited to the Heavenly Pce to be responsible for the operation of the suns of the world governed by the Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°That kid has developed the Immortal Realm to step out of this world.¡± Bai Qiuran was a little emotional. ¡°It should be, after all, I haven¡¯t been there. Over the past few hundred thousand years, I have either been sleeping or cultivating, and asionally I will walk around, and I will not be too far away.¡± Jiang Lan shook her head and said: ¡°Most of the news I know came from hearsay. It was not difficult for the immortals to get from the lower realm of the Immortal Realm in the early years.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing to be alive.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and said: ¡°We will have a long time in the future, and there will always be a chance to meet again. I will apany you wherever you want to go in the future.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Jiang Lan nodded, then smiled and asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you hurry about building the foundation now?¡± ¡°You knew already?¡± Bai Qiuran was not surprised that Jiang Lan knew about her own affairs. She must have tried to find information about herself in the past few years. He thought for a while, then shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not so anxious anymore. I have True Qi in my body now, and that day wille.¡± After possessing 10% True Qi in his body, Bai Qiuran can already use True Qi to transform the Qi in his body. However, because his True Qi replenishment speed was too fast, even if using all True Qi to transform, it was only slightly faster than True Qi replenishment. It must take a long time to fully transform all his Qi into True Qi. But he could at least see the hope now, as long as this continued, one day he would build the foundation. ¡°Speaking of which, how did you know that I went to the Demon Realm?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°The jade pendant that you asked Kazema to bring to the prime minister of the demon n...Uncertain my identity, you will definitely not be sent out.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything to do for these years, so I studied the method of divination.¡± Jiang Lan replied: ¡°Although using fortune-telling directly on you always fails, it¡¯s easy to strike aside. Only you in this world can interfere with my fortune-telling, so when I failed to help Yun Fengge to foretell the future of the demon race, I knew you are involved.¡± ¡°Are they both your apprentices?¡± ¡°Yes, Kazama is the orphan I picked upst time I went to the lower realm to rx. Recently, Fusang Ind does not seem to be very peaceful. People beat each other and often die.¡± Jiang Lan replied: ¡°As for Yun Fengge, he came here admiringly, relying on himself to find a way to enter the Fusang Immortal Pce. Although I don¡¯t ept male apprentices, I also made him a named apprentice and taught himbat techniques.¡± ¡°No wonder I feel some familiar feeling between his punches and kicks.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said. Jiang Lan¡¯s kung fu was taught after his divine power was taken away, so it is not surprising that he was familiar with it. Volume 8 - 9

Volume 8 - Chapter 9

Bai Qiuranbed Jiang Lan¡¯s hair sideburns and then inserted the jasper hairpin her mother had left her back in her hair, returning the property to the original owner. After that, the two chatted for a while, and then Jiang Lan asked Bai Qiuran to take her out. She wanted to see Su Xiangxue and the others first. After they came out and asked the maid. Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan learned that the three girls had been arranged by Lin Rui to go to the partial hall to entertain them. Bai Qiuran came to the partial hall and brought Jiang Lan with him. As soon as Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan walked in, the three girls who were talking andughing suddenly stopped, and their eyes fell on Jiang Lan who was beside Bai Qiuran. ¡°Master.¡± Tang Ruowei looked at Jiang Lan and asked: ¡°This one is...¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Bai Qiuran pointed to Jiang Lan and said to her: ¡°Call her Master¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s wife.¡± "" Tang Ruowei bowed to Jiang Lan but looked at Su Xiangxue and Li Jinyao on the side. Li Jinyao nced at Jiang Lan, who looked like a thirteen-year-old boudoir girl, looked down at herself, and then puffed up her mouth. ¡°Senior Bai, didn¡¯t you say that you like a good figure?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Bai Qiuran did not deny it. Li Jinyao looked at Jiang Lan again, and then said: ¡°Sure enough, men always say one thing and do another.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Qiuran was puzzled. ¡°Okay, Qiu Ran.¡± Jiang Lan interrupted. ¡°Can you introduce them to me?¡± So Bai Qiuran introduced Su Xiangxue and others to Jiang Lan, and introduced Jiang Lan to the three. After the introduction, Li Jinyao became even more unhappy. All this was seen by Jiang Lan, so she said: ¡°You go out first, let me talk to them.¡± ¡°Can I stay here?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°This is girls¡¯ secret, what do you stay here for?¡± Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t allow him to refute, pushed him out, and at the same time shouted loudly: ¡°Lin Rui.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°Take my husband out for a walk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the hall door that was closed behind him, and then at the beautiful woman in ck standing behind him. "" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡± Lin Rui smiled at him: ¡°The master is well-measured and won¡¯t fight.¡± ¡°Why do you think that I think they will fight?¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. Based on his understanding of Jiang Lan and Su Xiangxue, these two girls were very restrained, and it was absolutely impossible that things like what Lin Rui said would happen. ¡°But why did Ruowei stay with them? It¡¯s really weird.¡± Bai Qiuran muttered. But Tang Ruowei was already inside, and Bai Qiuran had a feeling. Now even if he wanted to go in, Jiang Lan and Su Xiangxue would definitely not let him in again, so he simply turned his head and said to Lin Rui: ¡°Then you can take me around.¡± So under the guidance of Lin Rui, Bai Qiuran wandered around in the Fusang Immortal Pce. ¡°I remember there were some maids who stayed here with Lan at the time, how about them?¡± "" While strolling around, Bai Qiuran asked Lin Rui. ¡°Some went to help in thest battle, and then they fell.¡± Lin Rui replied: ¡°And some are already married. The master said that they are free individuals, so they are allowed to leave the pce.¡± After a pause, she asked again carefully: ¡°Master, don¡¯t you mind?¡± ¡°Of course not, I think so from the beginning.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°Lan does a good job, she knows how I want to do it.¡± After wandering around the fairy pce two times, Lin Rui took Bai Qiuran back to the side hall, and then retired to prepare for the banquet, and Jiang Lan and the others also opened the door to Bai Qiuran. They didn¡¯t know what they had talked about, but Bai Qiuran felt that the rtionship between Jiang Lan and Su Xiangxue seemed to have eased a lot. Judging from the expressions of Su Xiangxue and Jiang Lan, it seemed that they had epted each other¡¯s existence. This gave him a sigh of relief. After that, Lin Rui prepared a dinner for Bai Qiuran and the others. At the banquet, Kazama also attended. When Jiang Lan took the initiative to drag Bai Qiuran to the bedroom, the expression on the girl¡¯s face was simply brilliant. A few dayster, on the morning of the fifth day, everyone gathered together. After breakfast, Su Xiangxue suddenly said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Qiu Ran, why don¡¯t you apany Jiang Lan for a walk in the lower realm, and I will stay in the pce with Ruowei and Miss Li.¡± ¡°Why mention this suddenly?¡± Bai Qiuran was actually making this n, but he didn¡¯t understand why Su Xiangxue suddenly mentioned this to him. ¡°Will everyone go for a walk together?¡± ¡°No need to.¡± Su Xiangxue nced at Jiang Lan who was talking andughing with Li Jinyao. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen each other for hundreds of thousands of years. Compared to us, you should apany her alone. And...¡± She paused, then said: ¡°I also need to retreat to improve my cultivation.¡± Because of her anxiety, Bai Qiuran probably knew that Jiang Lan is a figure who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. For hundreds of thousands of years, even a paramecium with the cultivation method could be an immortal. Chengxian, not to mention that Jiang Lan was originally a goddess, and her talent was not bad. Her strength, ording to her own words, was about to rise to thest realm created by Bai Qiuran. After bing an immortal, every level of improvement required an unimaginable amount of energy. To absorb and transform this energy took a long time and perseverance. No matter how high the talent was, it was extremely hard to close the distance. The gap between Jiang Lan and Su Xiangxue can be said to be even greater than the gap between the Physique Integration stage and the Grand Ascension stage. ¡°As for being so anxious?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°At least...as much as I can.¡± Su Xiangxue shook her head, she hesitated, then blushed and whispered: ¡°Furthermore, I haven¡¯t absorbed all of your male essences yet. After it ispletely absorbed, it should be enough for me to break through many levels.¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Qiuran also coughed awkwardly. Su Xiangxue¡¯s sense of urgency, in fact, he understood very well, because of Bai Qiuran¡¯s rtionship, Su Xiangxue had to ignore the huge difference brought about by the hundreds of thousands of years and treat Jiang Lan as her peer. Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t be more aware of how ufortable he felt when he saw the peers next to him were much higher than his own. So facing Su Xiangxue at this moment, he felt the same. Bai Qiuran asked again. Li Jinyao and Tang Ruowei were also preparing to practice in retreat. Jiang Lan seemed to use her experience umted over hundreds of thousands of years to point them out and let them all gain. Of course, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know if the two girls were so anxious to breakthrough. So Bai Qiuran went to invite Jiang Lan, and Jiang Lan happily agreed after giving the Fusang Immortal Pce to Lin Rui and Jia Xuan. After the three girls entered the retreat, the two of them took the spacecraft and came to the lower realm of the four inds of Fusang together. Volume 8 - 10

Volume 8 - Chapter 10

On Fuso Honshu Ind, outside of Kyoto, a couple walked slowly. The man had white hair, tall stature, and a handsome face. He was holding an umbre for the woman beside him, who looked slightly young, petite, but had a mature temperament. Both of them changed into Fuso¡¯s local clothing, one ck, and one white, and strolled along the road to Kyoto. This season, the hibiscus cherry blossoms were in full bloom. On both sides of the road leading to Kyoto, the cherry blossoms carefully nted by the nobles in Kyoto bloom over the mountains and fields, forming a pink sea. From time to time, they could see young men traveling together, or with the female family members, or with the oiran. Outside on the four inds of Fusang, the daimyos are already at war, but the atmosphere in Kyoto was still singing and dancing. ¡°This is the capital of Fuso, Kyoto.¡± Walking on the road, Jiang Lan exined to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Because of High in of Heaven, although the various daimyos are conquering each other endlessly, they still respect the emperor in Kyoto. Therefore, this ce has not suffered from the trouble of war. Only after the daimyo temporarily decides the victor, he will bring soldiers to Kyoto to hold a festival called [Shangluo].¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°But I heard from Kazama that civil strife took ce here only a few years ago, and some daimyos brought soldiers here and fought endlessly in the city. For several months, the city was full of rebellious soldiers.¡± ¡°It is totally unclear that there has been a military disaster here.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at the spring light on the faces of those elder brothers. ¡°They are all rich people in Kyoto.¡± After taking a look, Jiang Lan replied: ¡°In this era, ordinary people have a hard life, and there should be many farmers near Kyoto who don¡¯t have enough rice to eat.¡± ¡°Sometimes, I have to admire our human race¡¯s ability in arrogance and luxury.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed. ¡°Do you want to take care of it?¡± Jiang Lan looked up at him and asked. ¡°Take care of it? It¡¯s not my turn.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t the daimyos out there ready to go all out? This matter should be taken care of by the victor among them.¡± In the beginning, the gods oppressed the human race because the human race was invaded by foreign races, but now it was a civil war between humans, and Bai Qiuran had no position to interfere. The power of the cultivator was like the gods to mortals. In front of them, no matter what kind of mortal army was, there was no difference. If the cultivator wanted to do good things, no evil person could stop him, but the opposite was also true. If the cultivator was degenerated and wanted to do bad things, no good person could stop him. Therefore, in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, the Righteous Alliance has always tried its best to avoid direct interference in mortal affairs. Recently, under his influence, the Evil Alliance has also had this trend. And for a human country, this kind of cycle could also be regarded as a kind of change. When the upper level of the country decayed and the lower level overthrew them, although it was inevitable that it will fall into the next cycle, in general, the overall situation was constantly moving forward, spiraling upward. The most important thing was that Bai Qiuran himself did not have the desire to be an emperor to rule the country and lead them to move forward, so it was best not to involve. ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Lan nodded and took his hand. ¡°Then please invite Senior Bai to take me to experience it. Over the past few hundred thousand years, although I have been sending my disciples to the lower realm for experience, I haven¡¯t done it myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and said: ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± In order to avoid trouble, Jiang Lan cast magic spells on both of them. Only high-level cultivators could notice their existence. Holding hands and holding umbres, the two walked all the way into Kyoto and began to tour. Different from other war-torn ces, because of Fuso¡¯s ¡°Shangluo¡± rules, Kyoto still maintained its regr streets and houses. Although the faces of the people living inside were not very healthy, they were not hungry. Those who didn¡¯t have enough food to eat probably didn¡¯t live in Kyoto. However, this kind of serenity was only on the surface. When turning a street corner, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan saw some people around the door of a mansion. The two of them walked over curiously and found that the door of the mansion was empty. A row of straw mats was ced on the ground, and there were all dead people lying on them, men, women, and children. They were all pale and stiff, and they looked terrified before they died. Several people wearing ck top hats and white hunters were checking on the ground, and several samurai belted samurai stood near the mansion to prevent others from approaching. Bai Qiuran nced, then frowned and said: ¡°There is a negative atmosphere in these dead people.¡± ¡°More than a negative atmosphere.¡± Wise Immortal, who hung around his waist pretending to be dead, said suddenly: ¡°That is obviously Yin energy.¡± ¡°Yin energy?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Is it the unique ability of the demons in this kingdom?¡± ¡°No, even if Fusang demons are doing evil, what they leave behind should be the demon energy.¡± Jiang Lan replied: ¡°Since it is Yin energy, it means that the things that killed these people were not demons, but ghosts.¡± ¡°Odd, ghosts are okay...¡± Bai Qiuran was a little surprised. As the creator of the Underworld, he has fought Xue Ling for almost two thousand years. Bai Qiuran was very clear that in this world, the old saying ¡°humans and ghosts have different paths¡± was not empty talk. The work of the Soul Takers was not just to capture the souls of dying people and take them to the Underworld to judge before the reincarnation. They also bear the responsibility of catching ghosts. People who suffered huge grievances before death would directly turn into ghosts that are as dangerous as the demons in this country. They usually take crazy revenge on those who killed themselves, but these behaviors were not allowed by the Underworld. Because these ghosts, after killing their enemies, would devour the souls to strengthen themselves. Moreover, the regtions of the Underworld were hardws ¨C dead people must not interfere with the living. The sins of living people would naturally be settled by judges after death. This was not only the iron rule of the Underworld but also important for maintaining the bnce between heaven and earth. Therefore, after a person was transformed into a ghost, a Soul Taker usually quickly came to arrest such a ghost. The current manager of this world was Xue Ling. Bai Qiuran knew very well that his degree of responsibility for his work can be said to be pathological. asionally, there may be one or two fish that slip through the, but all men, women, and children of a city were killed? This kind of situation would never appear. ¡°Could it be because I trapped him before?¡± Bai Qiuran muttered uncertainly. "" At this time, the people who checked the situation on the spot also seemed to have finished their work. They wrapped the corpses in straw mats, then carried them into the car, and left here with the samurai. Before leaving, two of them turned their heads, and seemed to nce in the direction of Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan. ¡°Those are Onmyouji.¡± Jiang Lan introduced: ¡°They are cultivators in this country. They don¡¯t ask about political affairs, and they bear the responsibility of eradicating all non-human disasters in this country.¡± ¡°Their cultivation level... why are they simr to mine?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Is there no one above the Foundation Establishment stage?¡± ¡°Those are all in the High in of Heaven, and those who are cultivated by the human race are called the present human gods.¡± Jiang Lan exined: ¡°The poption of Fusang is really too small.¡± When Jiang Lan said this, Bai Qiuran also understood. He originally thought that Bai Li hadn¡¯t taken care of the human race on this ind, but after thinking about it carefully, it was because the poption of Fusang was too small. Thebined area of these fourrge inds is far less than one of the Nine Provinces, and the poption on it was even more pitiful. The reason why the Nine Provinces and Tend Lands seemed to be able to build an organized world of cultivation, and even the immortal dynasty back then, are based on a huge poption and geographic area. Cultivation has never been an easy task. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Jiang Lan held Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand and asked: ¡°Are you going to investigate this matter?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Qiuran replied after thinking for a while. If this incident really started because he trapped Xue Ling, then he must be held responsible. Volume 8 - 11

Volume 8 - Chapter 11

In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan decided to look for information by themselves. After asking around for a while, the two learned the whole story. It turned out that after the turmoil a few years ago, although Kyoto seemed to have restored tranquility, the so-called ¡°soil squash¡± began to erupt frequently in this area of thousands of miles around Kyoto. ¡°Soil squash¡± meant farmers from several viges united to fight against the current regime by means of armed riots, in order to achieve the purpose of tax reduction or dmissioning activities. The owner of this mansion was also a military attach¨¦ in Kyoto. He led the army and suppressed the ¡°soil squash¡± that happened near Kyoto several times. Three days ago, a vige near Kyoto broke out again, and the military attache was ordered to take people to the suppression, but he never returned. By this morning, people discovered that his family that was living in this mansion died suddenly. Some people said that this was because the military attache did not do a good job, which led to the curse of the gods. Of course, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan would definitely not believe these ims. They asked the direction of the vige from the mouths of these people and then walked towards the vige. Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan were fast. Although Jiang Lan refused to let Bai Qiuran bring her by flying sword, they were still much faster than ordinary people by relying on their feet alone. Both of them have mastered space spells, and each step covered a distance of hundreds of meters. The vige was not very far from Kyoto. It was about two hundred miles away. Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan left Kyoto in the afternoon. By the evening, they had already seen the small vige at the foot of the mountain. Aftering to this vige, the sky darkened. The atmosphere became a lot gloomy, and the Yin energy around the vige was quite strong, making people feel a gloomy chill. The weirdest thing is that when it was time for dinner, there was no smoke or fire in the vige. It seemed that there are no living people in the whole vige. ¡°There are footprints on the ground¡± Jiang Lan said softly, and then did a magic trick that Bai Qiuran had never seen before. She waved her hand and spilled a blue light, and then these light spots gathered on the ground, covering the outline of the footprints, making those shined. After doing this, Jiang Lan smiled when he noticed Bai Qiuran¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s okay to figure out a little trick by myself to find those naughty disciples.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great idea.¡± Bai Qiuran praised, then looked at the footprints on the ground. ¡°These should be the military attache and the troops he brought to supress the local vigers... Howe there are so few? There are only a dozen or twenty people, right?¡± ¡°Looking at these footprints, they should be the footsteps of Kyoto soldiers. Although their armor is not good, at least they are armed with regr weapons, which is much better than the vigers in the vige who can only fight with farm tools.¡± After checking the ground, Jiang Lan said: ¡°Moreover, the number of people in the vige should not be too many. To suppress such a vige, it only needs a few people.¡± ¡°It looks like there is no one in the vige.¡± Bai Qiuran grabbed Jiang Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The two entered the vige. The vige looked better than the vige upied by demons when Bai Qiuran and the others first came to Fusang, but it was also very good. The vige was all low-rise huts. There was arger longhouse in the middle, which may be the ce where the vigers usually discuss matters. The whole vige was silent, and the footsteps of the military attache and the footsteps disappeared at the entrance of the vige. Whether it was the peasants who lived here or the military attache who came to suppress, they were all gone. ¡°Typical ghost trick.¡± Bai Qiuranmented. Having dealt with Xue Ling for so many years, he was also very familiar with the behavior of ghosts. Orthodox ghosts did not attack humans like demons and go straight forward, and they were even different from the possessing of the Land Immortals. They were spirits that are born after creatures diepletely. Naturally, they had the ability to create hallucinations. They usually use hallucinations to induce and intimidate human beings, slowly destroy the other¡¯s psychological defenses, and let them die on their own. Of course, there were powerful ghosts who were capable of directly devouring a living soul, but even a ghost with such ability usually chose to use illusion, which seemed to be their instinct. Regardless of Xue Ling¡¯s reckless way of holding the chain, when facing Bai Qiuran, he still used his illusion to fight Bai Qiuran with all his strength. And this vige seems to have be a ¡°hunting ground¡± for a certain ghost. Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan walked into the vige holding hands. Suddenly the wind began to blow on the t ground. The wind was not strong, but there was a chilling feeling in the wind. Boom! Suddenly there was a muffled noise next to it, followed by a grunting sound. In the dark, something simr to the size of a human head rolled out of the shadow, but it was a y pot. The two walked two more steps, and the window of a small house on the other side suddenly creaked open. When Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan followed the sound, they found a white shadow dangling by the window. ¡°...¡± Jiang Lan quietly leaned closer to Bai Qiuran. She paused for a while before asking softly: ¡°Qiu Ran, can you find out where the ghost is hiding with your Soul Awareness?¡± She looked scared. Jiang Lan¡¯s reaction made Bai Qiuran a bit amused. She was already an ancient immortal whose strength far exceeded that of the past, but Jiang Lan would still be afraid of things made by these little ghosts who were unable to harm her. Also, there was no Underworld in the era of gods, so there were no ghosts on the earth. Bai Qiuran answered Jiang Lan¡¯s question while thinking: ¡°I tried to search just before I walked into the vige, but to no avail. Ghosts are souls after absorbing grievances. They are a kind of spiritual body. They can usually hide in ces where we can¡¯t hide them by surprise, so It¡¯s harder to find. They can even hide in dreams or thoughts. Even Wise Immortal must witness the body to find them. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I have experience.¡± Ignoring the weird and supernatural phenomena deliberately created by the surrounding ghosts, Bai Qiuran took Jiang Lan¡¯s hand and walked straight to the longhouse in the middle of the vige. As soon as the two of them entered the room with their front feet, a stray wind blew on their back feet and the door closed with a m. The long room plunged into darkness for a while, Bai Qiuran felt that Jiang Lan¡¯s hand was beginning to force her, and at the same time, her voice came intermittently, trembling slightly. ¡°Qiu Ran, what are you going to do next?¡± ¡°Next, fishing...¡± Before Bai Qiuran finished speaking, all kinds of debris in the entire longhouse suddenly flew out of thin air and fell to the ground again. ¡°Yeah!¡± Jiang Lan eximed in a small exmation, and then the whole person posted up and clung to Bai Qiuran¡¯s arm tightly. Pop, pop, pop. Suddenly there was a wet and sticky sound on the ground as if a barefooted person was stained with liquid on his feet and stepped on the tatami. The two looked in the direction where the sound came from and found that a series of bloody footprints appeared out of nowhere on the ground. Click! A thunderstorm suddenly sounded outside the house. The moment the thunder light illuminated the longhouse, the two saw a woman in a blood coat and long hair standing in the corner of the longhouse. Jiang Lan¡¯s body trembled, and at this moment, a cold wind suddenly stroked the cheeks of the two of them. Jiang Lan felt that a third person was standing behind her and lifted her long hair. Jiang Lan was so frightened that she screamed, and then pped her backhand. Volume 8 - 12

Volume 8 - Chapter 12

No matter how high the cultivation level was, if a terrifying thing suddenly happens in front of a person, anyone would be frightened unless they have been specially trained. This was a biological instinctive reaction. Jiang Lan had not experienced professional training in this area, so she was indeed frightened. But the problem was that Jiang Lan was not a mortal, but a former goddess and an immortal. So while she was frightened, the instinct of struggle drove her body, causing her to attack the object that made her feel terrified. The surging and pure immortal essence came out through the body, even if it was an unstructured palm, it was a blow that was enough to break the mountain and divide the sea from the present Jiang Lan¡¯s disy. With a bang, the longhouse copsed in half, Jiang Lan¡¯s surplus of strength spread out, and the entire area nearby including the entire east vige was smashed into pieces. The earth shook, and Fusang, which was originally unstable, even experienced a violent earthquake at this moment. Bai Qiuran hugged her quickly and said with relief: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Jiang Lan was shocked and quickly moved her mind to stabilize her mood, and then she said: ¡°Qiu Ran, catch that ghost quickly.¡± ¡°I just wanted to say... I¡¯m usually fishingw enforcement when catching ghosts.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°But that ghost has already been punished by you.¡± He pointed to the hole that Jiang Lan had made. Jiang Lan looked at it. There was already a t and broken in in front of her, and she lowered her head in a daze. Bai Qiuran originally wanted to catch this ghost and ask about the situation in the Underworld. Wise Immortal could also use his great wisdom to help check where this ghost came from. But now that Jiang Lan¡¯s palm has destroyed the ghost so there was nothing left. After the ghost dissipated, most of the Yin energy that had enveloped the entire vige dissipated, the surrounding scenes had slightly changed, and the illusion that the ghost had put on the vige had disappeared. Jiang Lan and Bai Qiuran looked at the ground. On the floor of the longhouse, there appeared a bunch of people lying stumblingly. They were all blue-faced and terrible in their deaths, simr to those in the Kyoto mansion. ¡°Look at their costumes, it should be the vigers here and the warriors who came to fight against them.¡± Seeing the corpse, Jiang Lan calmed down instead. She knelt down, carefully examined the corpse on the ground, and then said: ¡°Hey, there are still two people alive here.¡± The two people she found out from the corpses on the ground, one was wearing luxurious clothes, and he was a man, who seemed to be the young master of a big family, and the other was a woman, wearing close-fitting ck clothing. Jiang Lan introduced that this should be a so-called ¡°ninja¡±, and she was probably the guard of this young master. The two of them have True Qi in their bodies, and they should be regarded as experts on this Fusang Ind. However, they have been devastated by ghosts and were now very weak. Bai Qiuran separated a trace of True Qi and transferred into their bodies, awakened the two. "" The two woke up leisurely and then saw Jiang Lan and Bai Qiuran standing in front of them. The physical fitness of the ninja seemed to be a little better. He woke up first, and then immediately ran to the man¡¯s side and shook him. shoulder. ¡°Young Master, are you okay, Young Master?¡± ¡°Well, Xiangzi.¡± The man shook his head, then looked to the left and right in a daze. ¡°I remember we met while staying overnight in a vige... Huh?¡± He saw Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan, and he was taken aback. ¡°Wake up.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded to him. ¡°It seems that they are all right. Lan, let¡¯s go.¡± He took Jiang Lan¡¯s hand, turned around, and wanted to leave, but the man stopped them. ¡°Please wait a minute.¡± He stood up with the help of the female ninja and then bowed in Bai Qiuran¡¯s direction. ¡°It was you two who repelled the ghost and saved the two of us. Thank you very much. I am...¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell us your name.¡± Bai Qiuran interrupted him and said: ¡°We are not interested.¡± ¡°Then tell at least the name of the benefactor.¡± ¡°Do not leave a name for good deeds.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°Just call us red scarves.¡± He took Jiang Lan and walked out on his own. The man and his female Ninja also followed, and then he saw the horrifying result of the ghost that was hit by Jiang Lan¡¯s palm. He took a cold breath and looked horrifiedly at Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan. The two of them turned their backs to him and ignored his intentions. Some light rain fell in the sky. Bai Qiuran opened the paper umbre to help Jiang Lan block the raindrops. The man looked at it for a while and suddenly thought of something. He hurriedly went ahead of Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan, and kneeled in front of them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Qiuran frowned and asked. ¡°I would like to implore this senior to ept me as a disciple.¡± The man bowed. ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him, and then at the mess that Jiang Lan created, understanding everything. Then he asked: ¡°You want to learn my skills? Then what will you do with the skills you learned?¡± ¡°Dominate the world, save all people.¡± The man lowered his head and replied. As a result, Bai Qiuran said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t want to teach, get out.¡± He opened the umbre and took Jiang Lan with him to make a detour, and when the man saw this, he followed up with a faceless expression, and kneeled another time. Then he straightened his upper body and asked Bai Qiuran: ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t our skills be used to save themon people?¡± ¡°Oh? Save themon people? That¡¯s fine.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him, sneered, and suddenly asked: ¡°Who is the strongest Daimyo in this country today?¡± Why does he ask this? The man was puzzled, but he answered honestly: ¡°Nowadays, the strongest daimyo should be Imagawa Yoshimoto, the head of the Imagawa family. Mr.Yoshimoto has only recently seeded in going to hold [Shangluo], and now he is known as the strongest Daimyo of Dongfusang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°I will go to Imagawa Yoshimoto and take him as a disciple.¡± ¡°why?¡± The man looked dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you let me save themon people?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him. ¡°To save Fusang, the fastest way is to dominate the world, so if I choose the mighty and prestigious Imagawa Yoshimoto, will it be faster and result in fewer sacrifices than choosing you, an unknown junior? Every second counts, boy.¡± The man opened his mouth and retorted: ¡°How about that?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Bai Qiuran tilted his head and looked at him. ¡°Since Imagawa Yoshimoto can develop his family to that extent, he must have the ability to rule the world. If I teach him, within a month, Fusang will be in his palms.¡± After a pause, he added another sentence while looking at the female ninja. ¡°As for you... people are all from the world. In order to save the people, you can dress yourself up better and serve this Fusang savior as a little concubine.¡± Hearing Bai Qiuran insulting her master so much, the female ninja furiously said: ¡°You bastard!¡± But Jiang Lan nced at her sideways, and the spirit of the female endurance suffered a heavy blow. She was stiff and unable to move. ¡°Where is there such a way to save people?¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but also be exasperated. ¡°How not?!¡± However, Bai Qiuran was louder than him. He drank a word and continued to look at the man and said: ¡°If you really want to save the people of this country, then you won¡¯t be here to argue with me, but happily agreed to my request... After all, your wish is not to save the people, but to rule the world by yourself.¡± The man was silent. ¡°If I taught you, what about the other Daimyo? I don¡¯t believe that none of them thought about changing this situation. Then why should I teach you?¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head and said: ¡°So, if you want to rule the world, pull up your own people and fight with these Daimyo.¡± Volume 8 - 13

Volume 8 - Chapter 13

From the moment this man knelt down, Bai Qiuran knew what he wanted to do. Therefore, Bai Qiuran decisively rejected him. If the power of cultivators appeared on the mortal battlefield, it was indeed the power that could be invincible, but was not constrained. On the contrary, it was the most dangerous thing. To put it simply, you couldn¡¯t put high-level characters in the novice vige to run wild. Seeing this man¡¯s eyes full of ambition, Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t believe that he could control his desires after learning. At that time, Bai Qiuran would have to clean up, and even if this person unified the world, once he died, Fusang was bound to be in chaos again. He didn¡¯t bother to wipe the ass for this man. Ignoring these two people whose names he didn¡¯t even know, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan returned to Kyoto under the rain, and found an inn-like lodging house in Kyoto. That powerful ghost swallowed all the living people who went to the vige. Its abilities were already top-notch among wild ghosts, and its origins were definitely not unusual. Jiang Lan was very guilty, but Bai Qiuran would definitely not me her. Originally, it was the ghost who threatened her first and wanted to devour her soul, and Jiang Lan shot it away. Even if it was in ordance with thews of the world, Jiang Lan could only be regarded as a legitimate defense. Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan decidedto take a rest in Kyoto for one night, and then they would care about problems the next day. As a result, the two woke up the next morning. While Bai Qiuran was stillbing Jiang Lan¡¯s hair, he heard people screaming outside. ¡°what happened again?¡± Bai Qiuran handed theb to Jiang Lan, then walked quickly to the window and opened the window to look out. Several people had heard the screams. They ran out of the house and ran to the right from the corner of the street where the screams came from. ¡°Where is it over there?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Over there is the biggest tourist attraction in Kyoto.¡± Jiang Lan replied: ¡°Put it simply, it¡¯s the same ce as the Pleasure Realm of Xiangxue¡¯s sect.¡± ¡°Oh, a brothel, right?¡± Bai Qiuran said to Jiang Lan: ¡°Lan, I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡± He turned directly out of the window, and Wise Immortal, who was ced outside the house, flew out with him erraticly, hung himself on his belt. Bai Qiuran then gently jumped to the top of the house to the ce where the incident happened. The deceased was a man, but without his head, people covered his bloody neck with white cloth, then lifted it out on a straw mat and put it on the ground. Bai Qiuran felt a gloomy air from this man again. At this time, it was still dark. He looked at the store condescendingly, and suddenly found that in a dark corner on the second floor of the store, a person was hiding. That was a gorgeous oiran. Her face was pale and bloodless, and her lips were red as blood. Half of her face was hiding behind the wall and peering out of the wall. When Bai Qiuran looked over, their eyes met. Bai Qiuran felt that it should not be human. Sure enough, in the blink of an eye, the woman dressed as an oiran disappeared. ¡°Wise Immortal, did you see it?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a ghost again.¡± Wise Immortal sighed: ¡°It seems that something has really gone wrong in the Underworld.¡± Seeing this situation, Bai Qiuran decisively returned to the dormitory. Jiang Lan had finished freshening up, and when she saw Bai Qiuraning back, she asked: ¡°what¡¯s happenin?¡± ¡°There may be something wrong in the Underworld.¡± As Bai Qiuran said, he used the magic trick of summoning ghosts. ¡°I¡¯ll call a ghost to ask.¡± Originally, he might not be so concerned about the affairs of the Underworld, but he has just returned from the era of gods, and the time of creating the Underworld was still vivid, thus Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t stay aside. Bai Qiuran first called Xue Ling, an old acquaintance, but Xue Ling didn¡¯t respond to his call, so Bai Qiuran changed the method to change the target of the call to the ghost of the whole Underworld. The next moment, someone finally responded to his call. This time, there was the sound of nging copper gongs in the void. A male ghost dressed in in, having a pale face and holding copper gongs and papernterns in his hands walked out, frowning displeased: ¡°Who is calling the Soul Taker?¡± I didn¡¯t know this one... Bai Qiuran thought, arched his hands and said: ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± The Soul Taker looked at Bai Qiuran up and down, and said: ¡°The cultivator in the Qi-Refining stage...Your life will be exhausted. Get ready for the funeral.¡± Bai Qiuran was a little displeased, but Jiang Lan was looking at him from the sidelines, so it was not easy to have a seizure. After talking about this bad news, the Soul Taker asked: ¡°Well, why do you call me?¡± ¡°There are horrible ghosts in the room next to you.¡± Bai Qiuran pointed and said. The Soul Taker frowned and nced, then sighed: ¡°Are you here again? I¡¯lle as soon as I go.¡± He shook the chain and walked out through the wall. After a minute or two, the escort came back again with a vicious female ghost dressed as a hibiscus oiran tied to the chain. ¡°This merit will be remembered for you.¡± The Soul Taker said to Bai Qiuran. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Bai Qiuran arched his hands, and then asked tentatively: ¡°Is there something going on in this Underworld recently? To be honest, this is not the first time my wife and I have seen such a ghost.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just Ashuras¡¯s daily rebellion.¡± The Soul Taker replied: ¡°Mortals shouldn¡¯t ask too much about the Underworld. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m very busy. I¡¯ll go back first... By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Bai Qiuran.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°Bai Qiuran, Bai Qiuran...¡± This Soul Taker turned over the small copy of Book of Life and Death he carried. ¡°Why does this name sound so familiar? Huh? Your name is not on the Book of Life and Death.¡± The Soul Taker looked at Bai Qiuran¡¯s face, frowned and thought about it for a moment, then suddenly said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s you! The future ghost emperor!¡± ¡°What future ghost emperor?¡± Bai Qiuran said displeased: ¡°I won¡¯t be a ghost emperor.¡± What did Bai Li do for me? It¡¯s really too much to clean up. He thought in his mind. The Soul Taker took a step back, put on a defensive posture, and said tremblingly: ¡°Do you know how to beat Soul Takers? I heard that you have a hobby of beating us.¡± ¡°I will not.¡± Jiang Lan opened her mouth to defend Bai Qiuran. As an immortal, of course, she could also see Soul Takers with the naked eye. ¡°Qiu Ran did it before because you attacked him first.¡± ¡°Huh? Can you see me too?¡± Because of Bai Qiuran¡¯s lessons learned, Soul Taker¡¯s attitude was a little cautious this time, he arched his hand to Jiang Lan: ¡°Dare to ask the girl...¡± ¡°Fusang Immortal Pce, Jiang Lan.¡± Jiang Lan was polite to this bad servant. ¡°Hiss... Empress Fusang.¡± Soul Taker took a step back, and then bowed deeply to Jiang Lan. ¡°Seeing you today, it¡¯s the most fortunate of my three lives.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be polite.¡± Jiang Lan waved her hand and smiled: ¡°If you are busy, please go back first. I and my husband will not dy you.¡± Soul Taker retired in a haunting manner, used the power bestowed by Heaven to pass through the void, and walked towards the Underworld. ¡°Something is not right......¡± Halfway through, he suddenly reacted. ¡°Isn¡¯t Empress Fusang the teacher of the Immortal Emperor, the wife of the Immortal Ancestor? Why is she so close to the sinner of the Underworld, the future ghost emperor, and she ims to be [I and my husband], can it be said...¡± Thinking of some possibilities, Soul Taker¡¯s face suddenly became very frightened, he subconsciously touched his heart that had stopped beating long ago, and muttered: ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m already dead. Maybe in the Underworld, there are quick-acting heart-saving pills...¡± Volume 8 - 14

Volume 8 - Chapter 14

Bai Qiuran watched the Soul Taker disappear and then sighed quietly. ¡°Lan.¡± He looked at Jiang Lan and said: ¡°You have more fame than mine.¡± Jiang Lan smiled softly and replied softly: ¡°No matter how big it is, it¡¯s you who gave it to me.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Wise Immortal flew up from Bai Qiuran¡¯s belt and muttered: ¡°It feels dead.¡± Bai Qiuran watched it fly to the table and then asked: ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s going on with the [Asura Path] that the Soul Taker just mentioned?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the six paths of reincarnation.¡± Jiang Lan blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you create them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Bai Qiuran exined: ¡°I also heard Xue Ling talk about it. When I created the Underworld, I left six pits in there. I don¡¯t know what future generations filled in for me.¡± ¡°Then let me tell you what I know.¡± Jiang Lan said: ¡°The six paths of reincarnation are divided into two kinds of good paths and evil paths. The Ashura way is one of the good paths, but it is the one closest to the evil path. It connects to the Ashura realm. People who have no serious mistakes but have a contemptuous heart will be reincarnated as Ashura. It is a world full of conquests and battles. Asuras have the power and blessings of the Devas, but theyck the virtues of the Devas. Therefore, after the death of war, most of them will fall into evil paths because of their sins.¡± ¡°What is Deva? What is Ashura?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Howe there are so many strange varieties in the Underworld I created?¡± ¡°Both of these are races born in the small worlds derived after the creation of the Underworld, and are included in one of the six paths of reincarnation.¡± Jiang Lan exined: ¡°Deva is a race that lives longer than mortals, is stronger, and has a more enjoyable life. Asuras are simr to the gods in other respects, but they are more warlike in character. These two races are the rewards of heaven to the human race. Along with the path of hungry ghosts and the path of hell, these four paths are connected to the Underworld and are integrated with the Underworld. They are regarded as subsidiary worlds used by the Underworld to perform reincarnation rewards and punishments.¡± ¡°How strong are these guys?¡± Bai Qiuran asked again. ¡°There are strong ones and weak ones. The strong ones are about the same as ordinary immortals. Some of the asura kings and ghost kings can even reach the Thick Earth stage, and then be promoted to the Immortal Realm.¡± Jiang Lan exined: ¡°But in general, there is not much difference in strength from the mortal world cultivators.¡± ¡°understood.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°Then do you know what¡¯s going on with this Asura Path?¡± ¡°It should be a rebellion. Asuras attacked the Underworld are verymon.¡± Jiang Lan pressed her lips and replied: ¡°In my impression, it is like this anyway. After all, it is a race living in a world of endless wars.¡± ¡°Nothing will go wrong, right?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Probably not. The Soul Takers are all immortals. It is very simple to suppress the Asura¡¯s rebellion. What¡¯s more, there are several Immortal Venerables stationed in the Underworld guarding them.¡± Immortal Venerables were cultivators who has reached the Samsara stage created by Bai Qiuran. Even in the Immortal Realm, an Immortal Venerable was a superpower. Thinking of the stage, Bai Qiuran felt something wrong. He created these stages at the beginning, but now other people have climbed far above his head ording to his cultivation method. ¡°Damn, the predecessors nted trees and the descendants took advantage of the shade.¡± Heined in a low voice. Jiang Lan knew what he wasining about, smiled, and tugged at his cheek. ¡°Since the Underworld can handle it by itself, let¡¯s do it for the time being. If we encounter a ghost, we can deal with it.¡± After thinking for a while, Bai Qiuran looked down at Jiang Lan. Jiang Lan¡¯s smile froze, and then said solemnly: "" ¡°From now on, you will be responsible for dealing with ghosts, and I will help you guard the door outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help butughed. After smiling, he asked again: ¡°In the past few days, we have been around Fusang. Do you want to go back to the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands and have a look at my sect?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the words, and then there was a hint of blush on her face. Bai Qiuran told her that he was an orphan who grew up in the sect, so Qingming Sword Sect is equivalent to his home, and this trip can be regarded as the first time he took Jiang Lan back after the two got married. ¡°Although it is more than 300,000 yearste, I still have to ask.¡± Bai Qiuran took Jiang Lan¡¯s hands and asked: ¡°Do you want to go back home with me?¡± Jiang Lan tilted his head slightly and looked at him, then smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± She stretched out her hands and hugged Bai Qiuran. "" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After leaving Kyoto, they wandered around Fusang and cleared up several ghost incidents. After the ghosts did not appear in Fusang for a period of time, the two returned to Fusang Immortal Pce again. Su Xiangxue and the three girls have really started to practice in the Fusang Immortal Pce. Among them, Su Xiangxue and Li Jinyao were stimted by Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation, while for Tang Ruowei, Bai Qiuran estimated that it was Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique that inspired her to struggle. Looking at this momentum, Su Xiangxue probably intended to directly breakthrough to be an immortal, Li Jinyao intended to practice till the Heavenly Tribting stage. For Tang Ruowei, Bai Qiuran estimated that she was going to put all her mind to break through the 45thyer of the Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique before she was willing to go out. Looking at it this way, it would take at least a few decades, may even a hundred or two, before three girls ended their closed-door cultivation. Since this was the case, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t call them back together. Tang Ruowei and Li Jinyao were both disciples, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about the affairs of the sect. Bai Qiuran just needed to go to the Heavenly Demon Sect to tell them Li Jinyao was safe. Su Xiangxue once asked Bai Qiuran to help her look after a group of female disciples. This was also not a problem: Even if Su Xiangxue was not there, the Kamasutra Sect was still a major sect of the Evil Alliance, and small sects definitely did not dare to do anything with it. As for other major sects, as long as Bai Qiuran was still there, no one would dare to provoke him. Qingming Sword Patriarch spent more than two thousand years in the cultivation world to win the reputation, even if Bai Qiuran told them that he was traveling in Fusang, they would not dare to take advantage of it. So after instructing Lin Rui to take care of the Fusang Immortal Pce, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan returned to the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. Passing through the gate of Qingming Mountain, Bai Qiuran did not notify the head and the elders but directly took Jiang Lan back to his residence. Jiang Lan was very interested in the hilltop and small courtyard where he lived. Bai Qiuran took her around the small courtyard for a while. After a while, Zhu Feng, the Supreme Elder, who was notified by his disciple, came to Qixing Peak. He knocked on the courtyard door, and then greeted Bai Qiuran who came to open the door: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, you are back...Huh?¡± Zhu Feng rubbed his eyes, looked at the beautiful 13- or 14-year-old girl standing behind Bai Qiuran, and asked: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, who is this?¡± Volume 8 - 15

Volume 8 - Chapter 15

¡°Oh¡± Bai Qiuran looked back at Jiang Lan. ¡°Let me introduce: This is my wife.¡± ¡°Wife? Wife!¡± Zhu Feng suddenly felt that his Dao Heart, which had been cultivated to the top, was not enough. He stammered and asked while gestures: ¡°Is she the wife of Uncle Ancestor?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at him and asked: ¡°Does Qingming Sword Sect stipte that we cannot marry a wife?¡± ¡°No, but it¡¯s not the problem.¡± Zhu Feng pulled Bai Qiuran aside and asked in a low voice: ¡°Uncle Ancestor, where is Sect Master Su?¡± ¡°Xiangxue? She is in closed-door cultivation in Fusang.¡± Bai Qiuran answered the wrong question. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I mean...¡± Zhu Feng looked up at Jiang Lan, then lowered his voice. ¡°You married this girl, what about Sect Master Su?¡± ¡°I married them both.¡± Suddenly the sound in his ears frightened Zhu Feng. He raised his head and realized that Jiang Lan was already standing in front of him when he didn¡¯t know, and looked at him with a smile. This girl was so strong. Zhu Feng thought to himself, while Jiang Lan took Bai Qiuran¡¯s arm and continued to say to him: ¡°Only children do multiple-choice questions, don¡¯t adults take them all?¡± Looking at Bai Qiuran, who was embarrassed and touched his head, Zhu Feng always felt that there was something wrong with Jiang Lan¡¯s words. Butpared to this, the fact that Bai Qiuran had a wife was even more shocked. Our Qingming Sword Sect¡¯s Uncle Ancestor has been a virgin for more than three thousand years. How can we actually have such a great skill in picking up girls? ¡°Anything you need to do?¡± In order to avoid embarrassment, Bai Qiuran asked Zhu Feng. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡± Zhu Feng replied in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s just that the guardian disciple said that Uncle Ancestor came back and brought a little girl he didn¡¯t know, so I was curious toe over and take a look.¡± ¡°You are free.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at him. As the Great Elder of the Qingming Sword Sect, Zhu Feng no longer has to undertake the management affairs inside the gate. Like Bai Qiuran, he has be the signboard of the Qingming Sword Sect to the outside world. The difference was that the name Zhu Feng was mainly used to suppress new names in the cultivation world, while Bai Qiuran was responsible for intimidating the super sect of the same level as Qingming Sword Sect. At the same time, Zhu Feng¡¯s cultivation was already at the highest level in the lower realm, and if he wanted to continue to improve, he could only change the map by ascending to the Immortal Realm. Of course, after the discovery of Wise Immortal Cave Mansion, he could also choose to break through as a Land Immortal. Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan could also give him the follow-up training method. But even so, the life of Zhu Feng was still idle. He who has sessfully survived the Heavenly Tribtion was like a high school candidate who has just obtained a satisfactory score in the college entrance examination. He could easily enjoy this long and idle vacation. Seeing hiszy appearance, as a parent, Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t help but want to give him some ¡°homework¡±. ¡°I just left the closed-door cultivation recently and I have nothing to do.¡± Zhu Feng replied with some embarrassment: ¡°I wanted to discuss it with Old Huangfu, but the Heavenly Demon Sect seems to be dealing with a tricky thing.¡± ¡°A tricky thing?¡± After all, the Heavenly Demon Sect was Li Jinyao¡¯s sect, so Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I heard that a powerful monster suddenly appeared near the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Sect, with three heads and six arms, resembling a demon god.¡± Zhu Feng replied: ¡°This monster has entangled the monsters in a nearby mountain range, upying the mountain as the king, killing and wounding a lot of the disciples of the Heavenly Demon Sect. Now Huangfu Feng and several elders have gone to conquest it.¡± ¡°Three heads and six arms?¡± Bai Qiuran looked back at Jiang Lan and nced at each other. ording to legend, many of the asuras in the Asura Realm had three heads and six arms. But it was impossible to conclude from this that the monster was an asura, and it was also possible that where the monster has obtained the physical supernatural powers that can be cultivated into three heads and six arms. Although this kind of supernatural power was rare, there are still some. Bai Qiuran could do it himself, and the god Chong Li who was beheaded by him was also three-headed and six-armed. There was no way to tell with three heads and six arms, but Bai Qiuran decided to go to the Heavenly Demon Sect with Jiang Lanter. ¡°I know.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said to Zhu Feng: ¡°I¡¯m going to take Lan to visit the master¡¯s tablet in the ancestral hall. If you are idle, Lan has some spells that can only be cultivated by immortals. Would you like to take a look?¡± ¡°Huh? Immortal-level spells?¡± Zhu Feng looked at Jiang Lan, then at Bai Qiuran, and then bowed to Jiang Lan: ¡°Okay, Zhu Feng thanked Grand Master and aunt here.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Jiang Lan taught him some basic Immortal-level spells. Although they were all basics, they can be regarded as godly powers in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands where the civilization has been eradicated. These things should be enough to make Zhu Feng bust for a long time. When he came out, his strength would definitely increase again. After chasing him away, Bai Qiuran took Jiang Lan up to the main peak and went to the ancestral hall at the back of the Qingming Sword Sect, where the founder of the mountain and the heads of the past were enshrined. Every time he came here, Bai Qiuran sighed because except for the Qingming Taoist¡¯s tablet ced on the innermost side, all the other tablets were his peers or younger generations. Aftering here, he always has an illusion of disconnection. But this time he came back with Jiang Lan so she had to meet the master like a new wife met her father-inw. Passing through a row of spiritual positions or tablets, Bai Qiuran took Jiang Lan straight to the innermost side of the ancestral hall. Jiang Lan put three sticks of incense on his master tablet, and the two were bowing. Bai Qiuran told her about his youth. Then, Bai Qiuran took Jiang Lan to visit all the peaks of the Qingming Sword Sect, so that all the elders met with this ¡°Aunt Ancestor.¡± After being so rectified by him, the Qingming Sword Sect, which was originally surrounded by a solemn atmosphere, became a little nervous, as the elders couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of his operation for a while. But at this time, Bai Qiuran had already taken Jiang Lan on his way to the headquarters of the Kamasutra Sect. Taking Jiang Lan to the headquarters of the Kamasutra Sect in Yun Province, the disciples of the Kamasutra Sect guarding the gate of this giant city met Bai Qiuran and hurriedly invited him in. Although they were not very clear about Bai Qiuran¡¯s details, when Bai Qiuran came the previous time, their Sect Master came with him. Moreover, the various heads in the sect and the disciples who passed down to Bai Qiuran were also polite to Bai Qiuran. Although these Kamasutra sect¡¯s disciplescked information, they were not fools. They all knew that Bai Qiuran was a person who couldn¡¯t afford it. After entering the door, Bai Qiuran asked someone to help him inform You Meiqiao, who was currently in charge of the sect, and soon someone came to take him to where You Meiqiao was. At the ce where Su Xiangxue used to handle affairs, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan met her personal disciples. Volume 8 - 16

Volume 8 - Chapter 16

Book 8 Chapter 16 - Where Did You Hide My Master?! Hearing the disciple¡¯s report, You Meiqiao was very happy. When she thought about it, since Bai Qiuran came back, it meant that her master hade back. You Meiqiao could hand over theseplicated sect affairs to Su Xiangxue and then ran out on her own. So she immediately asked her disciple to invite Bai Qiuran over. After a while, the disciple brought someone over, and You Meiqiao hurriedly walked over and opened the door for Bai Qiuran in person. ¡°Master¡¯s husband.¡± She smiled like a flower, greeted sweetly, and then saw Jiang Lan standing next to Bai Qiuran, her face froze. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s my master?¡± She looked at Jiang Lan frequently, as if she was confirming whether her master had cultivated some kind of shapeshifting powers, but Jiang Lan and Su Xiangxue¡¯s faces were clearly two exquisite styles. ¡°Don¡¯t look, she¡¯s not your master.¡± Bai Qiuran said to her: ¡°Your master has some sentiments and is currently in a closed-door cultivation in Fusang.¡± ¡°Some sentiments...¡± You Meiqiao¡¯s eyes flicked over Bai Qiuran¡¯s body. As a disciple of the Kamasutra Sect, she could naturally tell at a nce that Bai Qiuran¡¯s virginity had been lost. It seems that Master has seeded. You Meiqiao thought silently, then smiled and asked: ¡°Then who is this younger sister...Who is this girl?¡± ¡°My wife.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°What?¡± You Meiqiao tilted her head and said: ¡°Master¡¯s husband, I might not have heard clearly, what did you just say?¡± ¡°I said.¡± Bai Qiuran pped his lips and said loudly: ¡°She is my wife, my partner in marriage, my beloved one, my consort, my significant other...you can use any name you want. Anyway, she has this kind of rtionship with me, do you understand?¡± ¡°W...wife...¡± You Meiqiao looked at the smiling Jiang Lan, and then at already-lost-virginity Bai Qiuran. Not knowing what she was thinking, she suddenly called out the magic weapon, frightened, angry, and terrified: ¡°Qingming Sword Patriarch! What have you done to my master?!¡± ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at her in surprise. ¡°How can I do any harm to your master?¡± You Meiqiao stepped back vigntly and asked in a deep voice: ¡°What about my master?¡± ¡°She¡¯s cultivating in Fusang Immortal Pce.¡± Bai Qiuran nced at Jiang Lan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue to talk about topics rted to cultivation level.¡± You Meiqiao nced at Jiang Lan, not knowing what she was thinking, and put down the magic weapon suspiciously. ¡°Wait.¡± She suddenly asked: ¡°I called you Master¡¯s husband, why didn¡¯t you argue anymore?¡± ¡°As a disciple of the Kamasutra Sect, shouldn¡¯t you be able to see this kind of thing at a nce?¡± Bai Qiuran stared nkly, his tone still a little embarrassed. You Meiqiao was stunned, stood there for a long time, then looked at Jiang Lan and said: ¡°It seems that things are moreplicated than I thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not asplicated as you think.¡± Jiang Lan took the initiative to step forward and cleverly stretched out her hand to You Mei: ¡°Hello little girl, you are You Meiqiao, right? I heard your Master Xiangxue mentioned you. Let me introduce myself: My name is Jiang Lan, and I am Qiu Ran¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Uh, uh.¡± You Meiqiao shook Jiang Lan¡¯s hand with aplex expression, and then arched his hand: ¡°Junior Meiqiao, dly to meet Senior Jiang Lan.¡± ¡°Your master had some insights whenmunicating with me, so I practiced in retreat in my home.¡± Jiang Lan smiled at her and said: ¡°She asked Qiu Ran and me to take care of your sect during this time.¡± ¡°Then... thank you senior.¡± You Meiqiao sighed helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at her with a tired posture and asked: ¡°Has something happened recently? It makes you so tired.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the inexplicable haunted incident.¡± While talking, You Meiqiao weed the two into the house and offered tea by himself. ¡°Recently, many branches of Pleasure Realm have had haunted incidents. Many customers have been hurt. Some ghosts can even overpower our disciples. I can only direct the power in the headquarter of the sect to each branch to support. I heard that many ces in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands have also been haunted. The Righteous Alliance should also be in action. Don¡¯t Senior Bai know? ¡°The sect¡¯s disciples did not tell me.¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°Maybe they think that this kind of thing doesn¡¯t require your power.¡± You Meiqiao looked at Bai Qiuran for a while, then nodded: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it is necessary either.¡± ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s actually necessary.¡± Bai Qiuran frowned and said: ¡°If you have been haunted all this time, then it shows a problem. Something big has happened in the Underworld.¡± Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan stayed in Fusang for a period of time before they came back. They thought it was the Underworld that had suppressed the Asura Realm¡¯s rebellion, but after they came to the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands, they discovered that the Fusang might be too small, and most of the ghosts did not go there. The problem in the Underworld was still going on. Bai Qiuran looked at Jiang Lan, and Jiang Lan nodded to him. ¡°Xiangxue said let me take care of you, it¡¯s better to let me and Lan handle it.¡± Bai Qiuran then said to You Meiqiao: ¡°This speed is fast enough.¡± ¡°This......¡± You Mei thought about it ingeniously, and no longer polite with Bai Qiuran, she said to the two of them: ¡°Then I count on you, Master¡¯s husband and... Senior Jiang Lan.¡± While talking, she took out a map and put it in Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- At night, in Wu Kingdom of Liu Province, a branch of the Pleasure Realm, a man who was drunk and blushed stumbled out. ¡°Bonder.¡± The voice of the girls in the Pleasure Realm came, and it sounded as if it was blowing in someone¡¯s ear, making his whole body soft. ¡°Come back next time.¡± ¡°sure.¡± The man was already dizzy from drinking, andughed in the other direction: ¡°Next time Ie, I want to wrap you up for one night!¡± ¡°really?¡± The voice giggled as if scratching the bottom of the man¡¯s heart. ¡°Then I can look forward to your performance.¡± Saying goodbye to the girl in the Pleasure Realm, the man stumbled on his way home. As he heard, this Pleasure Realm was the branch of the Kamasutra Sect opened here. The employees in it were all cultivators. Their appearance was much more beautiful than that of mortal women, and there was no arrogance of cultivators in dealing with others. It allowed mortal men to experience the thrill of conquering the cultivators. After being opened here, they instantly took away more than half of the business in the flower street of the city. But the forces behind the flower street didn¡¯t dare to speak up. After all, behind the Pleasure Realm is the Kamasutra Sect. It was even easier to crush them than to crush the ants. Compared with the underground forces of the flower street, in Liu Province, the one who liked to trouble the Pleasure Realm was the bald monks. The main temple of the Saint Buddha Sect was also located in Liu Province. The Kamasutra Sect opened a shop here, and it is estimated that they wanted to provoke the arch enemy. But these big power struggles have nothing to do with this mortal man. As a guest, as long as the girls here are beautiful and showy enough, it was enough for him. ¡°Next time you must wrap that little girl¡¯s skin all night!¡± Mumbling nonsense in his mouth, the man walked staggeringly on the deserted street while holding on to the wall, recalling the slippery touch of the other person¡¯s skin on his hand, and suddenly he felt an urge. Of course, this city did not allow people to urinate in the street at will, but the man was already drunk, and now he didn¡¯t care so much. Heys on the wall at will, pulled off his underwear, and began to pee. With the release of the urination, the man woke up a bit from the alcohol. He shook his head, then raised his head, and suddenly found himself in the middle of the empty street. In front of him stood a woman in a white dress with ck hair, whopletely hid her face. Volume 8 - 17

Volume 8 - Chapter 17

Book 8 Chapter 17 - Helping Fallen Women ¡°This is thest ce.¡± In the middle of the night, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan directly drove Tranquil Autumn Water and slowlynded outside a city of the Wu Kingdom in Liu Province. ¡°A few days ago, I heard that a guest in the Pleasure Realm was drunk and disappeared on the way home. The next day, he was found hanging on a clothes rail in the back alley of a house. No one knows how he got in there.¡± When Bai Qiuran said this, Jiang Lan suddenly flinched. She said: ¡°Qiu Ran, you go in first, I¡¯m waiting for you outside.¡± Since being frightened by a ghost once in Fusang Ghost Vige, Jiang Lan has been terrified of such things. ¡°You can y with the most poisonous thing, and your cultivation level far exceeds any Soul Taker.¡± Bai Qiuran looked a little funny at his wife. ¡°How can this little ghost make you so afraid?¡± ¡°Although the poison is dangerous, I can control it. Although the Soul Taker is strong, I am stronger.¡± Jiang Lan shook her head and said: ¡°But these ghosts, I don¡¯t know when they will suddenly appear in front of me and startle me. For the safety of this city, let¡¯s forget it.¡± Jiang Lan was quite self-aware, knowing that when she was frightened, she couldn¡¯t control her body and power. Bai Qiuran thought shamelessly, and then said: ¡°That¡¯s all right, Lan, just wait for me here... But what if the ghost found you when you¡¯re alone?¡± Jiang Lan hesitated, then replied: ¡°I flew to the clouds, it won¡¯t follow me, right?¡± ¡°Of course, that won¡¯t happen. There is no ce to hide in the empty space above the clouds, so it won¡¯t scare people.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. ¡°Then you go up, I wille to you after I finish processing.¡± ¡°Well, be careful.¡± Jiang Lan flew into the sky, while Bai Qiuran turned and paced into the city. As he walked, a folding fan appeared in his hand shaking, and then his appearance, hair, and color also changed slightly. When he entered the city, he had be a young man who came out to have fun at night. He walked straight to the Pleasure Realm where the incident happened. Because of the homicide in the past few days, the business here was depressed a lot at night. Even if someone came, he only dared to act in a hurry or stay here for one night, did not dare to leave in the middle of the night. When Bai Qiuran passed by, all the guests who were supposed to go had already entered, but a bunch of girls from the Kamasutra Sect were still avable. They leaned on the door, chatting to see if there were any guests tonight. Then they saw Bai Qiuran walking towards here. ¡°What a handsome boy!¡± Seeing Bai Qiuraning over, the girls¡¯ eyes lit up. When the girls of the Kamasutra Sect looked at men, it was like a group of men looking at beauties. Seeing Bai Qiuraning, these girls not only were not shy but also took the initiative to surround him, trying to attract him while molesting and taking advantage. And Bai Qiuran also pretended to be unable to resist, letting them pull him closer to the store. When the managers came out, he showed them the token that You Meiqiao had given him this time. As soon as they saw the token, these girls immediately became honest, and the expressions of some people immediately became dull. Upon seeing this, Bai Qiuran simply talked to them about the essence of the Kamasutra Sect cultivation. Ever since, a bunch of witches and bitches just listened to an old man giving a lecture to themselves in their own custom shop. A brothel instantly became like a private school. Bai Qiuran kept talking until midnight, and the girls were so utterly drunk that they tried to keep him again and again, but for the sake of business, he had to leave. Stepping out of the Pleasure Realm, Bai Qiuran pretended to be overwhelmed by alcohol and stumbling forward on the street following the man who had happened. When he came near the house where the man¡¯s body was found, he supported the courtyard wall of the man¡¯s house, bowed his head, and retched loudly a few times. Shaking his head, Bai Qiuran raised his head. There was a white shadow passing by on the street. He blinked, but the white shadow disappeared again. ¡°What the hell?¡± He muttered in a low voice, then he leaned on the wall and continued to stumble forward. When the wind blows, the windows of several small buildings next to it open and close. In a direction that Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t notice, a woman in white clothes with a pale face and indistinct face was standing in a window, twisting her neck to watch him. ¡°Hiss¨C¡± Suddenly a cold wind blew from behind, and the coolness poured directly into Bai Qiuran¡¯s neck into his clothes. He touched his neck and nced at his back subconsciously. A woman with no pupils, wide white eyes, a pale face, and loose hair appeared in front of him, only a few inches away from him. ¡°Wow!¡± Bai Qiuran yelled. ¡°Ghost!¡± While yelling, he raised his fist, and the iron fist wrapped in True Qi suddenly knocked the white-clothed woman to the ground. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "" Jiang Lan was in the sky until it was about to dawn, and then she saw Bai Qiuran stepping on the flying sword, slowly drilling out of the clouds, anding to her side. ¡°Is it done?¡± She flew over and asked quickly. Bai Qiuran showed a stone in his hand, and there was a soul shining in it. ¡°I asked Wise Immortal to torture it for me, and it took a while.¡± ¡°The results of it?¡± ¡°This ghost ran out of the Underworld and came to the mortal world five days ago.¡± Wise Immortal said: ¡°The Underworld was indeed still in chaos at that time, and the Soul Takers didn¡¯t have the energy to manage all these ghosts, so it took advantage of this time to escape.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, from the Underworld to the mortal world means that it is already crossing the distance between the two worlds. Even Soul Takers had to rely on the blessings of Heaven to be able to cross freely.¡± Upon hearing Wise Immortal¡¯s words, Jiang Lan said: ¡°How did a little ghoste to the mortal world from the Underworld?¡± ¡°It said that a terrifying demon god opened a spatial passage leading to the mortal world in the Underworld, and it followed that passage to the mortal world.¡± Wise Immortal thought for a while and added another sentence. ¡°ording to the situation I checked with Great Wisdom, it should not be lying.¡± ¡°I think I have to find some time to visit the Underworld.¡± Bai Qiuran looked up at the sky, and then said to Jiang Lan: ¡°But Lan, let¡¯s go to Kamasutra Sect first to inform You Meiqiao.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The two of them returned to the Kamasutra Sect with the ghost and Wise Immortal, who had be bound equipment, and informed You Meiqiao of the result. ¡°Thank you, Master¡¯s husband and Senior Jiang Lan.¡± She thanked the two, and then said: ¡°It¡¯s better for you two to stay in the Kamasutra Sect. Let me show our hospitality. Master¡¯s husband, you are now half of the Kamasutra Sect. It¡¯s okay to treat this ce as a family.¡± ¡°No, no, we still have things to do.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand and asked: ¡°By the way, do you know what happened to the monster raid of the Heavenly Demon Sect?¡± Volume 8 - Chapter 18

Volume 8 - Chapter 18

Book 8 Chapter 18 - The Underworld The headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Sect, in the mansion of Ji Lingyun. Ji Lingyun was meeting with Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan who had just been invited by a disciple of the Heavenly Demon Sect. ¡°Senior Sword Patriarch, what is the important matter that makes you visit us today?¡± While ordering people to serve tea to Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan, she asked with some carelessness: ¡°Where is Jinyao? Didn¡¯t she be your follower? Why didn¡¯t shee back with you?¡± ¡°Part of the reason I am here is for this.¡± Bai Qiuran picked up the tea and took a sip. The tea taste of the Heavenly Demon Sect was very ordinary, probably because the disciples in the sect were more addicted to alcohol, and were not very concerned about this aspect. ¡°Girl Li is in a closed-door cultivation in Japan, she won¡¯t be back for the time being.¡± ¡°Damn, here we go again.¡± Ji Lingyun muttered: ¡°Ah, forget it, anyway, she¡¯s old enough, I can¡¯t control her anymore.¡± ¡°You agree?¡± "" Bai Qiuran was a little surprised. ¡°What else can I do if I don¡¯t agree? Go to Fusang and call her back? When she is back to the sect this time, I guess that I won¡¯t be her opponent anymore.¡± Ji Lingyun sighed: ¡°That girl won¡¯t be soft to me. In the past, I also never be soft to my master.¡± ¡°It deserves to be the Demon Sect with the longest heritage.¡± Bai Qiuran admired: ¡°The custom of going against the master is truly your heritage.¡± ¡°Whose fault do you think Jin Yao is so disobedient?¡± Ji Lingyun gave Bai Qiuran an annoyed look. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let her meet you in the first ce.¡± ¡°What does it have anything to do with me?¡± Bai Qiuran couldn¡¯t figure it out. Seeing him like this, Ji Lingyun shook his head, turned to look at Jiang Lan, and asked: ¡°So... Sword Patriarch, who is this girl?¡± ¡°Oh, this is my wife, Jiang Lan.¡± Bai Qiuran introduced. ¡°What? Wife?¡± Ji Lingyun wanted to have an attack at the time, but she was halfway out of the sheath with her double knives. Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s face, she suddenly realized that she should not be able to beat him. As a result, her face changed, and she could only retract the double knives into the sheath. ¡°Bastard, do you have any conscience?¡± She yelled at Bai Qiuran. ¡°Oh, what happened to me?¡± Bai Qiuran¡¯s face became even more confused. ¡°Forget it.¡± Ji Lingyun sighed: ¡°The girl loves what she likes, I can¡¯t help her... Sword Patriarch, why do youe here? If there is nothing to do, then this Ji Lingyun will send off the guests.¡± She seemed to be in a bad mood, but Bai Qiuran did have one important thing toe here. ¡°Sect Master Ji, I heard that Huangfu Feng has returned from the crusade against monsters.¡± Bai Qiuran asked her: ¡°Is there any corpse of the monster left?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Lingyun held back her anger and replied: ¡°Master brought it back to the sect, and the disciples in the sect are studying its body structure.¡± ¡°Can you let me have a view?¡± Ji Lingyun did not speak, but only summoned a disciple and asked him to bring Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan to the ce where the corpse was. The body of the monster was huge, piled on a small tform inside the sect of the Heavenly Demon Sect, sitting and lying against the mountain wall, looking like a hill. It has blue-faced fangs, three heads, and six arms, but with a trace of majesty, its upper body is naked, and it holds a pair of sun and moon wheels in its two arms. Several disciples of the Sky Demon Sect were standing by, measuring various data on the corpse. Huang Fufeng also stood aside. Seeing Bai Qiuran and Jiang Laning, he also came over and greeted them. ¡°Yo, Senior Sword Ancestor, when did youe? Who is this girl?¡± ¡°My wife.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°Oh.¡± Huangfu Feng was a little surprised, but his thinking was simr to Bai Qiuran in some respects, so he just met Jiang Lan and didn¡¯t make a fuss like Ji Lingyun and You Meiqiao. ¡°Is this the monster you killed?¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the corpse and asked. ¡°Yup.¡± Speaking of this, Huang Fufeng showed a refreshing smile. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it, this monster is quite strong, and it also has some very special magical powers. I also spent a lot of effort killing it... But I don¡¯t know where this monster came from. I have never seen this type in Nine Provinces and Ten Lands.¡± ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t belong to Nine Provinces and Ten Lands.¡± The Wise Immortal on Bai Qiuran¡¯s belt flew up and down, looked at the corpse lying on the ground, and said: ¡°This is an Asura.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qiuran sighed: ¡°My worry has be real.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Huangfu Feng touched his head. ¡°Asura is... that Asura?¡± ¡°Yes, among the spell of your Heavenly Demon Sect, the essence of the demon gods you visualize isrgely inspired by creatures like Asura.¡± Wise Immortal turned around in the air, and then exined: ¡°This is a creature that lives in the subordinate world of the Underworld. It can be reincarnated from the human soul and is verybative.¡± ¡°Why do creatures from the Underworlde to our side?¡± Huangfu Feng was puzzled. ¡°How do I know, I only know when I go to the Underworld.¡± Wise Immortal fell back on Bai Qiuran¡¯s belt, and Bai Qiuran said to Huangfu Feng: ¡°That¡¯s it. Please inform the various sects of the Evil Alliance. By the way, the Righteous Alliance will also trouble you to inform. Recently, I am afraid that haunted incidents will continue to erupt in the ten ces in Kyushu. Let them send their disciples to inspect and take more precautions. .¡± ¡°I know.¡± Huangfu Feng nodded, then looked at Bai Qiuran who was going out with Jiang Lan, and asked: ¡°Where does Senior Sword Patriarch want to go?¡± ¡°We two went to the Yin Cao Underworld.¡± Bai Qiuran replied: ¡°You can¡¯t let the order of life and death just go on like this. If they need it, I¡¯ll help them.¡± The two left the Heavenly Demon Sect, and then they were about to rush toward the Underworld. The way to the Underworld was not difficult for the two of them. With Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation base and knowledge, even the former Wise Immortal Cave Mansion had a direct transmission method to the Underworld. Not to mention Bai Qiuran, who once personally founded and shaped the Underworld itself. The coordinate position of the Underworld in the void was still vivid to Bai Qiuran. In order to avoid trouble, the two came to an uninhabited wilderness, and then Bai Qiuran drew out his sword, and the sword opened the gap in the space leading to the Underworld. As soon as the crack opened, there were several ghosts howling and preparing to rush out. Bai Qiuran shot these ghosts away with a palm, and then took Jiang Lan and Wise Immortal across the crack and came to the Underworld more than 300,000 yearster. The sky was still so dim and gloomy, with a little red light, barely illuminating the earth. The ce where the two of them were located happened to be on the beach of the Styx River. On this beach, countless ghosts were wandering. There were certain rules made by Heaven here, which suppressed the ability of ghosts to fly and shuttle freely, so that they could only stay on this beach. ¡°There is no Soul Taker nearby.¡± In the face of these manifest ghosts, Jiang Lan appeared calm andposed. She looked left and right, and said to Bai Qiuran: ¡°It stands to reason that there should be a few Soul Takers on this beach who are responsible for maintaining order, but now I haven¡¯t seen them.¡± Bai Qiuran also took a look, and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s move forward first.¡± Volume 8 - Chapter 19

Volume 8 - Chapter 19

Book 8 Chapter 19 - Meeting The Immortal Ancestor The two passed through the ghosts and walked forward. On the bank of the Styx river, the ghosts here seemed to have been suppressed in some way, and they no longer had such a strong offensiveness, as they did not attack Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan who were clearly living beings. The two walked for a while, and the Styx river appeared in front of them. There were some Soul Takers on the side of the Styx. Theytrolled some wooden boats which leaned on the river bank, directing these ghosts to board the boat. It could be seen that these Soul Takers ?ere very busy. They have to let the ghosts that exceed the regtions board the boat and bring them across the Styx. Suddenly a sharp-eyed Soul Taker spotted the two and shouted: ¡°Stop! Those two over there, how did youe to the Underworld?¡± While talking, he put the oars in his hands on the boat, tied the boat to the side of the river Styx, then pulled off the iron chain around his waist, and walked towards the two of them. After he left, there were a few ghosts waiting in line trying to move his boat, but as soon as their hands touched the boat, the oars on the boat flew up, sending all these ghosts into the Styx. The billowing blood-colored river was surging, and huge monsters appeared in the waves of blood, swallowing these ghosts with their heads up. ¡°Living humans?¡± The Soul Taker approached, came to the two of them, looked up and down, and then shouted and asked: ¡°How did you get here?¡± Just as Bai Qiuran was about to make up a reason, Jiang Lan, who was standing beside him, suddenly took a step forward, and then an infinite radiance rose behind her head, condensed into a blue sacred light wheel. Seeing this light wheel, the dreadfulplexion was stern, and then he arched his hands: ¡°It turned out to be the Immortal Venerable. I was rude.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± Jiang Lan shook her head, and then asked Soul Taker softly: ¡°Is it convenient for me to visit friends in the Underworld?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He turned his head and nced at the team of ghosts he was in charge of just now. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy, please feel free to go.¡± He hurriedly ran back to where he was just now, and then began to maintain order. ¡°What is this?¡± Looking at the light wheel behind his wife¡¯s head, Bai Qiuran said curiously. ¡°This is called the celestial aspect of light, and it is the magic aspect that will only appear when you are an Immortal Venerable. In other words, when you have cultivated to the Samsara stage.¡± Jiang Lan exined to Bai Qiuran: ¡°That stage is clearly inferred by you, don¡¯t you know it?¡± ¡°I only deduced the Purple Mansion at the time, and didn¡¯t deduct the appearance.¡± Bai Qiuran nced enviously at the halo behind Jiang Lan¡¯s head and muttered: ¡°Sooner orter, I will have the celestial aspect of light too.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes.¡± Jiang Lan smiled and pulled his face. Bai Qiuran drove the flying sword and flew over the Styx with Jiang Lan. In fact, there were restrictions on the top of the Styx. Any cultivator with a cultivation level lower than the immortal level would not be able to fly over it. This was the restriction imposed by Heaven itself. However, it was not very effective in front of Bai Qiuran, because he was the creator of the Underworld, and naturally has immunity to all the rules here. . Crossing the Styx, the real Underworld finally emerged in front of Bai Qiuran. On the originally barren ground, the splendid cities had been built byter ghosts and even the dim sky was used by them. The star makeup created by magical powers became shining. This city has surpassed all the cities in the Nine Provinces and Ten Lands. In Bai Qiuran¡¯s memory, almost only the heavenly pce of the gods could surpass it. ¡°This is Fengdu, the capital city of Underworld. The Yama ce is on the outskirts of the city, close to the Styx River, where you asked Bai Li to teach others.¡± At this point, Jiang Lan started to show the way. While guiding the way, she exined to Bai Qiuran: ¡°This is close to the Styx, and it is also close to the location of the six paths of reincarnation. Therefore it is convenient for the ghosts who crossed the river to be judged so that they can go to the six paths of reincarnation to be reborn.¡± ¡°Well, not bad.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at the brightly lit city under his feet with a sense of pride in his heart. He asked: ¡°Where shall we go next?¡± ¡°Go find a few old friends, they are all retired now in the Underworld, but they must know what happened recently in the Underworld.¡± After Jiang Lan finished speaking, he directed Bai Qiuran tond directly in the fringe area of Fengdu from the air. There were patrols in the sky, but they all retreated far away when they saw the light wheel behind Jiang Lan¡¯s head. The two fell on a street in the city, where there are many ghosts who didn¡¯t want to die, and the Soul Takers also lived here. They unite here and form a family after death, living a life like a mortal life. And these ghosts were blessed by heaventer, and they have the ability to bear children just like living people, and they could also give birth to offspring. ¡°It¡¯s just that the birth of ghosts is more difficult. After all, it is a process of reincarnation from death to life.¡± Jiang Lan said. Then, she touched her abdomen with some expectation. ¡°Child...¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it, there is also a bit of a doorway in it.¡± Bai Qiuran touched his chin and thought: ¡°If the research is thorough, the rules of life and death will not be a problem for me.¡± Jiang Lan gave him an annoyed look, leaving Bai Qiuran nk. Next, the two of them led the way by Jiang Lan and came to the outside of a small courtyard next to the street. This small courtyard was built on a small slope slightly higher than the other buildings. It seemed a little bit independent, but from From the outside, there is no difference from other houses. Jiang Lan walked to the door and knocked on the door. Then there was the sound of hurried footsteps in the yard. A young girl in bad clothes ran out, opened the door for the two of them, and then asked suspiciously: ¡°Who are the two looking for?¡± ¡°Is Mr. Yin here?¡± Jiang Lan asked the girl gently. ¡°Grandpa, there are guests whoe to see you.¡± The girl turned her head and shouted to the yard, and then ran back in a hurry. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to bring my chain!¡± She rummaged through the cabs inside, then took an iron chain, apologized to Jiang Lan and Bai Qiuran, hurriedly left the courtyard, and ran towards the Yama Pce. ¡°What a darety child.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head and then walked into the yard with Bai Qiuran. ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t make it clear who is looking for me... Which friend is looking for me, the old man?¡± Just then, an old man with a white beard and hair pushed open the door of the room in the courtyard and walked out while shaking his head. Then he saw Jiang Lan in the yard, hurriedly greeted him, and bowed to Jiang Lan. ¡°It turns out to be Fusang Empress, why don¡¯t you tell me the old man when youe, so that I can prepare for my life.¡± ¡°Master Yin, don¡¯t have to be polite, you are too far-sighted like this.¡± Jiang Lan shook her head, and then stepped sideways, allowing the old man to see Bai Qiuran behind her. ¡°Look, who is this here?¡± The old man raised his head, looked at Bai Qiuran carefully for a few seconds, then was taken aback for a moment, and then cried with joy. He knelt to the ground all of a sudden, knelt nine times at Bai Qiuran, and shouted: ¡°Little ghost Yin Chi Cheng is honored to meet the Immortal Ancestor!¡± Volume 8 - Chapter 20

Volume 8 - Chapter 20

¡°Please stand up.¡± Bai Qiuran stretched out his hand to help the old man from the ground, blinked, and then asked: ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± ¡°This old man is one of the ghosts that the Immortal Ancestor saved from the evil gods.¡± With gratitude and excitement on his face, the old man replied: ¡°Immortal Ancestor may not remember a nobody like me, but this old man will never forget the appearance of Immortal Ancestor. It is you who created the Underworld and gave us hope.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Hearing this old man praise him so much, Bai Qiuran felt a little embarrassed. Seeing this, Jiang Lan introduced him: ¡°Yin Chi Cheng was once one of the first three ghosts in the Underworld who seeded Xiao Lian in charge of the Underworld. He is known as the Yin Venerable. Now he has retired, but he should still be one of the most informed people in the Underworld.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and gave Jiang Lan a grateful look. Thetter smiled at him, and Yin Venerable understood after hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s introduction and said: ¡°If Immortal Ancestor has anything to ask about the Underworld, this old man will answer.¡± ¡°Then do you know what the Soul Takers are up totely?¡± Bai Qiuran asked him. ¡°I know.¡± Yin Venerable replied: ¡°Asura Realm rebels daily, and the Soul Takers are suppressing it. My granddaughter has just be a trainee Soul Taker. Recently, she was too busy to touch the ground all the time. She hasn¡¯t been home for dinner for several days.¡± ¡°This... isn¡¯t it a daily routine?¡± Bai Qiuran frowned and said: ¡°Do you know that there are powerful ghosts everywhere in the human world, and there are even Asuras who cross directly into the human world to do evil deeds?¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Yin Venerable frowned and said: ¡°That may be a problem with theyout in the depths of the Asura Realm.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Don¡¯t Immortal Ancestor know?¡± As a result, Yin Venerable asked strangely: ¡°By the way, speaking of it, for so many years, except for the Emperor and the Empress, we don¡¯t know where the Immortal Ancestor has gone. We all thought you were already...¡± ¡°Ah, Master Yin, this must be kept secret.¡± Jiang Lan reminded him from the side. ¡°Sorry.¡± Yin Venerable said apologetically, then he thought about it for a while, and continued the topic: ¡°Obviously you two don¡¯t know that. Actually, as a part of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the Asura Realm is used to make people reincarnate as Asuras, as well as rewards and punishments. But it has another purpose. In the depths of the Asura Realm, some of the gods¡¯ spirits that we have defeated in the war had been sealed.¡± ¡°Soul?¡± Bai Qiuran frowned and said: ¡°Bai Li, this kid... I already told him ¡®cut the grass till the roots¡¯, and he still retains the spirits of the gods. What is he staying for, keeping it for the New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± ¡°You may have misunderstood His Majesty the Emperor.¡± Yin Venerable bowed: ¡°It¡¯s not that His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to kill the gods¡¯ spirits, but we really can¡¯t kill them.¡± ¡°There is no unkible living being. I had killed a lot of them myself.¡± Bai Qiuran frowned and said: ¡°Why can¡¯t you kill them?¡± ¡°Immortal Ancestor is humble. Even now, hundreds of thousands of yearster, Immortal Emperor believes that he is a long way from Immortal Ancestor.¡± Yin Venerable replied: ¡°Those gods are creatures born from rules. Some are entangled with some troublesome rules. Once killed, huge changes will ur between heaven and earth. Moreover, some of them are constantly regenerating or unable to be destroyed. Therefore, the Immortal Emperor can only seal them in the Asura Realm, hoping to use the power of reincarnation and the killing air in the Asura Realm to wipe out their spirits.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Bai Qiuran looked a little confused and then asked: ¡°Then this time, there is a problem with the seal inside, right?¡± ¡°It should be, but...¡± Yin Venerable hesitated and said: ¡°Little old man suspects that there is a traitor in the Underworld.¡± Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan looked at each other, and then said: ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°The Asura Realm is the same as the Deva Realm, Hungry Ghost Realm, and Hell. It is the world built by the Immortal Emperor and the immortals. These seals are set by the Immortal Emperor himself. Unless two or more immortals in Venerable levelbined force, otherwise, it would be impossible to unlock them.¡± Yin Venerable said: ¡°But this kind of existence... not to mention Asura Realm, in the whole Underworld there is only a few. Therefore, this old man suspects that the Underworld should have a traitor. I am afraid it is still a person in a high position. ¡± ¡°Who are the Venerables in the Underworld now?¡± Bai Qiuran asked Yin Venerable. ¡°The three deities of the Underworld are in a rotation system. Except for the three of us who stayed in the Underworld to enjoy the retired life, the rest of the immortals who have served as the three deities have all returned to the Immortal Realm.¡± Yin Venerable replied: ¡°At present, Venerables who are still in the Underworld, include the three deities, which are Li Venerable from the Eastern Immortal World, Ran Venerable sent from the Southern Immortal World, and Lie Venerable sent from the Central Immortal World. In addition to them, there is also an Immortal Venerable among Ten Yama Kings...Ah, the Soul Taker who recently managed your original world seems to have broken through to the Immortal Venerable level.¡± "" ¡°Xue Ling?¡± Bai Qiuran raised his brows. ¡°Unbelievable! That dead face is actually an Immortal Venerable?¡± ¡°Originally he¡¯s just an ordinary Ghost Immortal.¡± Yin Venerable shook his head. ¡°I heard that he received an arrest order that he had not been able toplete, and the cultivation base suddenly advanced by leaps and bounds. I don¡¯t know what happened...¡± ¡°Yeah, what the hell is going on...¡± Bai Qiuran remembered how he and Xue Ling had fought again and again since two thousand years ago. ¡°In other words, counting the three of you, there are only eight Immortal Venerables in Underworld.¡± Jiang Lan lowered her head and thought for a moment. ¡°It seems to be about the same as the number of Immortal Venerables in the Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Emperor originally nned that way.¡± Yin Venerable nodded and said: ¡°The Underworld is one of the worlds of the Immortal Realm. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the most important world. The reason why the position of the Ghost Emperor has been vacant is also for...¡± He looked at Bai Qiuran. ¡°Come on, I am just a cultivator in the Qi Refining stage.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°How could I act as the Ghost Emperor? You should find someone else, I haven¡¯t lived enough yet.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Yin Venerable thought he was going to leave, so he hurriedly kept saying: ¡°Then I won¡¯t talk about appropriate things. But it is rare to see the Immortal Ancestor, please give an opportunity for me and others to entertain the Empress and Immortal Ancestor, so we can repay the Immortal Ancestor¡¯s kindness to us and the entire human race. ¡± ¡°Okay, but not now. I can¡¯t waste time here.¡± Bai Qiuran replied. ¡°What does Immortal Ancestor mean?¡± ¡°I want to ask for your help.¡± Bai Qiuran said to him: ¡°Tell me where the battlefield of the Underworld and the Asura Realm is. By the way, if you can take me over, that would be great.¡± Yin Venerable understood what Bai Qiuran meant, so he bowed to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Yes, Immortal Ancestor is righteous.¡± Volume 8 - Chapter 21

Volume 8 - Chapter 21

I Have Refined Qi For 3000 Years!

Outside the ghost capital city, beside the reincarnation system, at the pass leading to the Asura Realm, an old man with two attendants, a man, and a woman, walked slowly. Seeing this, the Soul Takers guarding this ce immediately walked over and shouted: ¡°For those over there, the passage to the Asura Realm is closed now,e again next time.¡± The old man continued to approach, revealing the ck and purple light wheel behind his head. He bowed his hand to the Soul Taker: ¡°Can you make a convenient way for me?¡± ¡°It turned out to be Yin Venerable.¡± After seeing the old man¡¯s face clearly, the Soul Taker said solemnly: ¡°Yin Venerable, you can naturally pass. But there are Asuras rebelling. Please be careful.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Yin Venerable smiled at the Soul Taker. ¡°Little old man is only going to visit friends in the Asura Realm, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The Soul Taker used the technique to notify the others, and asked his colleagues to open a passage to the Asura Realm for Yin Venerable, and then bowed: ¡°please.¡± ¡°Sorry for trouble you guys.¡± Yin Venerable arched his hands: ¡°If you are free, I would like to invite everyone to eat homemade Yinguo wine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Relying on his face, Yin Venerable sessfully led the pair of men and women through the pass and entered the Asura realm through the passage. At this time, Yin Venerable turned around and bowed to the pair of men and women: ¡°Immortal Ancestor and Fusang Empress, sorry for bring you in this way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t bother me.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand: ¡°Pretending to be a servant is nothing serious.¡± This Yin Venerable was really a little...like a fan, which made Bai Qiuran a little bit uneasy. He walked a few steps forward with Jiang Lan, and then looked at the space. As soon as he arrived here, the air was filled with a faint smell of rust, but looking around, it was normal everywhere, except for a faint red fog in the sky, there were still mountains, rivers, earth, sun, moon and stars, even aside. Regardless of the red fog, the environment here was quite beautiful. ¡°Is this the Asura Realm?¡± Bai Qiuran shook his head. ¡°I thought I would see corpses all over the field as soon as I came in.¡± ¡°Asura Realm is one of the good paths after all.¡± Jiang Lan exined: ¡°Compared to the evil paths that make people reincarnated and suffer, the products here are still abundant. They don¡¯t have nothing to eat like Hungry Ghost Path, nor being tortured like Hell Path. There must be a battlefield, but not in this kind of ce.¡± ¡°This is still the area controlled by the Underworld, and there are several passes in front of it. After passing there, it is considered the real Asura Realm.¡± Yin Venerable also added. ¡°Yin Venerable, where are your friends?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Immortal Ancestor don¡¯t have to worry, this matter can be slowed downter, I will take you to where you want to go first.¡± Yin Venerable smiled and said: ¡°Anyway, those old guys won¡¯t run away, I can go anytime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded. Still relying on his face, Yin Venerable took the two of them through several passes set up here in the Underworld, and sessfully entered the real Asura Realm. When passing through the pass, Bai Qiuran and the others also saw that the Soul Takers stationed near these passes were not wearing ordinary Soul Takers¡¯ clothes, but refined battle armor, and there were many dents and burnt on their armor. The traces indicated that they have gone through a lot of battles. ¡°The intensity of the war has increased a lot during the recent period.¡± Yin Venerable shook his head and said: ¡°I just asked the Soul Takers. The asuras who came to attack are inexplicably stronger. Even ghost generals have died in battle.¡± He shook his head and asked again: ¡°Where are Immortal Ancestor and Fusang Empress going next? This little old man is here to lead you.¡± Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan looked at each other, and then said: ¡°You take us to take a look at the seal first.¡± Yin Venerable lowered his head and responded, and then immediately took the two of them to fly towards the deepest seal in the Asura Realm. Along the way, the group saw a lot of Asuras. Some of them were hanging out bored, but most of them fighting together on the ground. Seeing Yin Venerable and his entourage flying by, these Asuras were a little excited. Some of them disyed their supernatural powers and released various fireballs, light des, and lightning, and some directly dig out huge boulders from the ground and threw them towards the sky. But Yin Venerable snorted coldly, and a ck halo burst open. These attacks instantly turned into powder, and then he showed the light wheel behind his head. Under the pressure of an Immortal Venerable, these Asuras immediately suppressed and evaded one after another. Although they were war maniacs, they were not stupid, and they would not do things that were obviously suicide. Because Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan were very interested in the various Asuras on the ground, Yin Venerable also introduced them on the way. ¡°Asuras are generally a race created by Heaven. They have different appearances and are born with supernatural powers. The men are ugly and hideous, but the women are beautiful. They are extremely aggressive and like chaos, but they disdain deception. Through cultivation, they can also ascend to the Immortal stage, and the higher the cultivation level, the more the asuras can control their bloodthirsty and warlike nature. The few oldest asuras are currently in the immortal world¡¯s army, guarding the peace of all worlds.¡± Yin Venerable said: ¡°At present, there are two big forces in the Asura Realm, one is the Heitian Asura King, and the other is the Moko Asura King. Among them, Heitian is slightly stronger and more organized. This time the forces attacking the Underworld are mainly his. Moko is slightly weaker, but each of his Asuras is extremely militant. When they are not fighting other forces, they fight internally. Before each battle, they themselves battle each other first, which is why Moko is a little bit inferior every time.¡± ¡°Sounds a bit joyous.¡± Bai Qiuranmented. ¡°What are their criteria for choosing the king?¡± ¡°The mightiest.¡± Yin Venerable replied: ¡°It¡¯s very simple, the more ass you kick, the more power you have.¡± ¡°If someone is not an Asura, can he gain authority by beating them?¡± Bai Qiuran asked again. ¡°Of course.¡± Yin Venerable held his fist towards the pce and said: ¡°Emperor Bai Li used his fist to subdue these Asuras.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Qiuran didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°We have arrived.¡± After flying for a while, Yin Venerable said suddenly. Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan raised their heads and found that on the distant horizon, there was a golden beam of light connecting the sky and the earth. The beam of light fell in a valley surrounded by towering mountains. Even for the Asuras, it was difficult to climb up. Yin Venerable took the two of them flying over the mountains and then fell below the golden beam of light. Afternding, he looked up at the beam of light and said lightly: ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Bai Qiuran asked: ¡°Is there any problem with the seal?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yin Venerable looked back suspiciously and said: ¡°Why do I feel that the spirit in this seal has suddenly declined a lot?¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22

¡°Is there a problem with the seal itself?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°Not really.¡± Yin Venerable shook his head and said. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Bai Qiuran said: ¡°Whether these spirits are obliterated by the power of reincarnation, or their energy has been evacuated by people with ulterior motives, that can¡¯t change the fact¡­ we have to eliminate them after all.¡± ¡°Immortal Ancestor is right.¡± Yin Venerable nodded. ¡°Then what are we going to do now?¡± Jiang Lan nced at the beam of light and asked: ¡°There is almost a 90% chance that someone is doing tricks behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, now in the entire Underworld, the only one who knows our true identity and knows that we came to the Underworld is Yin Venerable, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bai Qiuran stared at Yin Venerable. ¡°Unless¡­ Yin Venerable is one of those people who had ulterior motives, but I believe Yin Venerable is not, right?¡± Being stared at by Bai Qiuran, Yin Venerable suddenly felt great pressure for some reason. He hadn¡¯t experienced this pressure for hundreds of thousands of years. He nodded quickly and responded: ¡°Of course not, this little old man has been retired for many years¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s okay.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled at Jiang Lan: ¡°Lan, I have an idea¡­ Yin Venerable, please take us out and take us to a ce outside the reach of Heitian Asura King, just find a ce and throw the two of us down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Immortal Ancestor¡¯s idea is indeed feasible.¡± Yin Venerable also faintly guessed what Bai Qiuran meant, and he said: ¡°Then I will take Immortal Ancestor and Fusang Empress out.¡± As an Immortal Venerable, Yin Venerable was extremely fast. He took Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan and flew out of the sealed area, and within half a day, he arrived in a corner of the Asura world. ¡°This is the edge of the Asura world outside the domain of influence of Heitian Asura King and Moko Asura King. It is usually chaotic, but because of the chaos, this is a ce suitable for doing anything, no matter where you are. What you have done, generally speaking, will not attract the special attention of others.¡± Yin Venerable put the two down and then said to Bai Qiuran. ¡°You already know what I am going to do?¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and then asked him. ¡°It¡¯s just a little guess.¡± Yin Venerable also smiled at Bai Qiuran, and then he said: ¡°Then this little old man don¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore. If there is a traitor, then I have to make some preparations.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Bai Qiuran waved to him. Yin Venerable bowed to the two of them, then turned into a purple light and flew across the sky. Bai Qiuran retracted his gaze and smiled at Jiang Lan: ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Jiang Lan responded, and then took the initiative to hold Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand. Not long after the two walked, a group of Ashura men and women appeared on the road ahead. They were wearing very exquisite special armor. The four-armed Ashura man at the head shouted to the people behind: ¡°Hurry up, I just saw a purple light falling to the ground. There must be a treasure unearthed here. If you don¡¯t hurry, you will be preempted by others.¡± The other Ashura followed him cursingly, and then the group saw Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan standing on the road. ¡°Huh? Who are you? Humans?¡± Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan looked at each other, then turned their heads and smiled at the same time. Bai Qiuran let go of Jiang Lan¡¯s hand, then stepped forward and waved to the men and women of the Ashura tribe: ¡°Come here, boy, I have a few words to say to you.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A minuteter, Bai Qiuran twisted his arm, then looked at the Asuras with swollen noses on the ground, and asked: ¡°Are you convinced?¡± ¡°yes, yes.¡± A group of Asura men and women hurriedly bowed down. ¡°You are the big brother, you are the big brother.¡± This unknown human was not only powerful but also did not hesitate to beat people. Even Ashura women were no exception. It must be noted the characteristics of the Ashura tribe were that almost all women were beautiful and coquettish. Even the most brutal men of the Ashura tribe, if possible, generally didn¡¯t choose to attack women. They couldn¡¯t imagine that there was a man who ruthlessly attack a woman of the Shura tribe, let alone attack her face specifically. After such a fight, the woman was afraid of disfigurement, the man was afraid of the disfigurement of his future woman, so everyone quickly bowed their head to admit his counsel. ¡°Well, go to the road.¡± Bai Qiuran looked at his white robe and the white mink coat and a long skirt on Jiang Lan, then looked at the armor of the Asura men, the women¡¯s costumes like dancing girls, and frowned. ¡°Lan, should we change clothes?¡± ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Jiang Lan nced at the rather revealing attire of those Asura women and hesitated. ¡°If you want to see¡­¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Bai Qiuran asked the headed Asura male: ¡°Do the women here have other clothes?¡± ¡°There is a set of battle armor.¡± The Asura man looked up at him, then replied. ¡°Well.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand arrogantly and said: ¡°Take me to fetch it.¡± The Asura man gave him a nce. ¡°But that armor is in the hands of the strongest male Asura lord in the vicinity, and he is about to use it to pursue the Asura queen nearby.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just right.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said: "" ¡°Take me there.¡± Seeing these Asuras hesitated, Bai Qiuran drank again: ¡°Trash, I¡¯ll take you to beat people, don¡¯t you dare to go? You can be regarded as Asuras like this?¡± ¡°What? Are you going to fight?¡± Hearing that these Asura tribes were shocked. ¡°Nonsense! Do you think if Ie peacefully, he will offer me the armor? There must be a fight.¡± Bai Qiuran said with one hand on his hips. These Asura whispered and murmured together. Although the Asura lord was an unshakable absolute powerhouse for them, after seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s power, they all felt that they might win. The warlike nature of these Asura tribes was immediately aroused. They eagerly got up from the ground one by one, ignoring the wounds on their bodies, all moring enthusiastically, wanting to lead Bai Qiuran. Under their leadership, Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan came to a pce outside a group of pces by theke after a long time. ¡°This is the pce of that Asura lord.¡± The four-armed Asura introduced Bai Qiuran. "" ¡°Well, what is the process of dering war here?¡± Bai Qiuran touched his chin and asked: ¡°Should I go through the procedure or just punch my way in?¡± ¡°Dere war? It¡¯s easy, big brother.¡± The four-armed Asura stepped forward, then lifted his foot and kicked the gate of the pce far away. ¡°Kumatian!¡± He shouted: ¡°Come out and die!¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23

¡°Which bastard is spraying manure at the door?!¡± After the pce gate was kicked off, the loud noise from the fall immediately drew the attention of the pce owner. With a roar, a tall, three-eyed male Asura suddenly walked out of the pce. Walking out with him at the same time, there were dozens of Ashura men and women. Both in terms of quantity and strength, they were superior to the Ashuras on Bai Qiuran¡¯s side. This three-eyed Asura came before everyone, looked around, then stared at the four-armed Asura in front of him and asked: ¡°Is that you? The one who is looking for death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who is facing you.¡± The four-armed Asura stepped back, then pointed to Bai Qiuran and introduced: ¡°It¡¯s my big brother!¡± ¡°Huh? Human?¡± The Asura lord looked at Bai Qiuran with three eyes and then raised the me-shaped sword in his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, the fact that you disturbed me today means that you have no return!¡± As the three-eyed Asura said, he was constantly looking sideways from the corner of his eye. Bai Qiuran followed his gaze and found that there was a woman of the Asura tribe with a very good figure and a cold face standing there. The other female Asuras present were all beautiful born. On her body, she was also wearing a purple close-fitting women¡¯s battle armor. Although it still emphasized the curve,pared with other Asura women in tube tops and short skirts, this one seemed much more conservative. Bai Qiuran suddenly understood. He looked at Jiang Lan and asked: ¡°Lan, what do you think of that armor?¡± Jiang Lan looked in the direction he was pointing and nodded after a moment. ¡°This one hides a lot at least.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Bai Qiuran waved his hand and shouted to the dozen or so asuras who had just conquered: ¡°Since it¡¯s here to fight, everyone should go shoulder to shoulder together!¡± When the words fell, he rushed to the opposite side with a dozen Asuras, and the three-eyed asura sneered, and rushed back with a group of Asuras who were boiling in fighting spirit. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few minutester, Bai Qiuran threw the three-eyed Asura to the ground, his facepletely dull. The strength of this Asura was only at the stage, and he did not know how to use magic weapons. For spells, he could use only one ability that shot destructive light from the third eye to attack the opponent. If he confronted a major sect cultivator of the same level, it was estimated that he would be beaten up badly. ¡°You are quite good, brother.¡± Bai Qiuran knelt down and patted the three-eyed Asura¡¯s bruised face. ¡°Humph, you won.¡± This three-eyed Asura still didn¡¯t show any fear. ¡°We are at your disposal!¡± Bai Qiuran sneered coldly, then stretched out his hand and began to pick up the male Asura¡¯s clothes. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Three-eyed Asura saw that the situation was not right, and hurriedly backed away, clutching his butt. ¡°What do you want?!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Bai Qiuran sneered, pped him to the ground, and then stretched out his hand to pull the red armor on his body. ¡°The armor is good, let me see!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, brother!¡± After a while, Bai Qiuran put the battle armor on his body, and used Creator¡¯s Body-Forging Technique to increase his height to fit the armor. He patted the armor on his body, nodded in satisfaction, and then fixed his gaze on the morous female Asura who was aside. Seeing Bai Qiuran¡¯s gaze, for some reason, the originally cold female Asura suddenly flushed. Her eyes were wet, her breathing was rapid, her hands wrapped around her, she squeezed out the devil¡¯s figure, and even screamed. Damn it, is she a pervert? Seeing her like this, Bai Qiuran felt a little disgusted in his heart. He looked back at Jiang Lan, but Jiang Lan didn¡¯t look at him, but at the Asura, with a slightly displeased look on her face. Jiang Lan¡¯s clothes still had to be changed, so Bai Qiuran walked to the woman¡¯s morous Asura and reached out and grabbed the armor on her body. He didn¡¯t expect that this female Asura would cooperate with his actions very well. Bai Qiuran felt that this female armor was not pulled off by him, but she took it off herself. After the battle armor was taken off, the beautiful figure of this female Asura was immediately exposed to the eyes of all male Asuras. Other Asura men opened their eyes and looked at her body carefully. However, this woman Asura only stared at Bai Qiuran. After seeing him take off thest piece of the skirt on her body, she wanted to reach out and hook Bai Qiuran¡¯s neck. As a result, Bai Qiuran reached out and pressed her face, pushing her aside. ¡°Be gone, thot!¡± Bai Qiuran nced at her disgustingly, then held the battle armor in both hands and brought it to Jiang Lan. The female Ashura whose morous personality had copsed was stunned, and then a look of shame appeared on her face. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± She shouted to Bai Qiuran: ¡°Why do you take my battle armor to wear on that woman?¡± ¡°You actually asked me why?¡± Bai Qiuran turned his head and said: ¡°The rules of the Ashura realm, isn¡¯t it that the strong are respected?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± The Shura woman nodded, and then contemptuously asked Jiang Lan hostilely: ¡°You are very strong, yes, but is she also very strong? This armor should belong to the strongest woman. I am not convinced that she deserves to wear it!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Lan patted the battle armor that Bai Qiuran handed over, and then smiled and asked: ¡°So, do you want to fight me?¡± The female Asura nodded. ¡°Are you guys too?¡± Jiang Lan looked around. A group of female asuras, look at me and I look at you, and then they nodded eagerly. ¡°Well.¡± Jiang Lan put the battle armor back into Bai Qiuran¡¯s hand, and then hooked them. ¡°Bring it on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill them.¡± Bai Qiuran exhorted: ¡°They are still useful.¡± Jiang Lan nodded and then walked out. A group of female Asuras surrounded her. They held their weapons in their hands. Unlike the male Asuras who used rough swords and big sticks or were simply empty-handed, the female Asuras used something more vicious and difficult, such as moon des, ring des, fist des, ws or long whips, hooks, etc., However, this did not mean that they were weaker than the male Asuras. On the contrary, when these Asura women fought, they were even more vicious than men. Moreover, although they said that Jiang Lan was a weak chicken, in fact, these female Asuras did not rx a bit when they started the fight. They were actually very clear in their hearts that Jiang Lan, who was staying with Bai Qiuran, was probably also strong. But thebative character in their bones made them have to fight Jiang Lan before they werepletely convinced. The test began. Two female Asura n members holding their fist des lowered their bodies and rushed towards Jiang Lan at an extremely fast speed. The fist des in their hands lit up with red light, which was the natural power of the Asura n. At the same time, several female Asuras around them also reached out and threw their weapons at Jiang Lan as a cover. In the face of this situation, Jiang Lan just pped her long hair on her shoulders and smiled softly at them. Chapter 24

Chapter 24

Dang! Dang! The des of the two female Asuras who rushed towards her fell to the ground, and they themselves at the same time fell into aa. And those flying weapons thrown by other female Asuras were also inexplicably corroded, releasing lots of white smoke in the air. When they approached Jiang Lan¡¯s side for a radius of five meters, they hadpletely disappeared. ¡°Be careful!¡± Upon seeing this, the female Asura who took the lead yelled out: ¡°This woman is poisonous!¡± The surrounding female Asuras evaded again and again, but obviously, Jiang Lan could not let them go so easily. The invisible and odorless paralysis poison spread quietly. In the process of retreating, several female Asuras lost to the toxicity and became unconscious. ¡°Damn it.¡± Those female Asuras clenched their silver teeth and were also provoked to be fierce. Seeing that it was useless to avoid, they simply rushed toward Jiang Lan with all their strength. At the same time, they also used their magical powers or throwing-type weapons that could carry out long-range attacks and moved toward Jiang Lan one after another. But those weapons and magical powers, when they were close to Jiang Lan for a few meters, were all corroded by the invisible poisonous mist. The toxins manipted by Jiang Lan¡¯s poisonous powers could even directly erode those magical powers such as light and mes, which was very terrifying. And those female Asuras whounched a charge at her fell on the spot like dominoes, unconscious. In the end, only the female Asura who was stripped of the battle armor was left, stumbled against the poisonous mist, and came to Jiang Lan. The Asuras were the best fighters, and these female Asuras were no exception. Although she was naked, once she fought, she threw her shyness behind her head and wholeheartedly thought about victory. And this female Asura seemed to have a certain special physique, which allowed her to reluctantly resist Jiang Lan¡¯s poison ande to her. But the paralyzing poison fog still affected her. This female Asura was only supporting her with willpower now. She was sore and weak, and could not even hold her weapons. ¡°I, I touched it!¡± While she shouted weakly, she reluctantly raised her hand and pressed it on Jiang Lan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ok¡­¡­¡± Jiang Lan frowned for a moment, then said: ¡°Congrattions?¡± Then, she grabbed the female Asura¡¯s palm and mmed her to the ground with a shoulder throw. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll dress you up.¡± A group of female asuras surrounded Jiang Lan and helped her put on the battle armor very tteringly. These Asuras were sincere, and even the female Asura, who was unhappy to see Jiang Lan wear her armor before and wanted to hook up with Bai Qiuran, was now convinced by her. ¡°This armor is a bit big¡­¡± Jiang Lan was wearing it, but the armor that was supposed to be close to the body was loose, and the skirt was still dragged to the ground. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know.¡± The Asura who mored the most happily before stepped up immediately and stretched out her hand to help. ¡°This armor is a treasure. You can change the size at will and switch to one that fits the user¡­ OK.¡± She retracted her hand, and the battle armor on Jiang Lan glowed, and then it was attached to her body. ¡°Well, it¡¯s barely eptable.¡± Jiang Lan nodded and then walked out with a group of female Asuras. Bai Qiuran was counting the number of people outside, and this group of Asuras immediately recognized him as the leader after being beaten to the ground by him. When Jiang Lan came out, the changed dress on her body immediately attracted his attention. Although this battle armor was not exposed much, except for the defensive armor pieces in key parts, the other parts were covered with purple-ck close-fitting clothing. Being worn on Jiang Lan¡¯s slender figure, it looked inexplicably sensational. Bai Qiuran nced more subconsciously, which made Jiang Lan¡¯s somewhat timid and resistant mind immediately be happy again. After counting the number of neers, considering that these Asuras also need time to heal their injuries, Bai Qiuran did not push too hard but asked them to deal with the wounds first. Then he let the original owner of the pce take out his food and wine, telling everyone to eat and drink together. After eating and drinking enough, he sent these Asuras down to regenerate their energy and heal their injuries. While resting, the original owner of this pce took the initiative to give up the best room where he had lived, leaving it to Bai Qiuran and Jiang Lan to live in. ¡°By the way, these Asuras will not rebel, will they?¡± After closing the door, Bai Qiuran put Wise Immortal on the table and began to discuss business matters. ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± Wise Immortal said confidently: ¡°The characteristic of the Asuras is to respect the strong. As long as you have not been defeated by others, they will not betray you.¡± ¡°It means that as long as the original boss loses, they will immediately surrender, right?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°That¡¯s true in theory.¡± Wise Immortal affirmed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Venerable of the Underworld simply break into the army and defeated the enemy¡¯s leader? Wouldn¡¯t the Asura rebellion be over?¡± Bai Qiuran asked. ¡°This method is really useful. I heard from Yin Venerable that in the past several times when Asura rebel, the Venerable basically suppressed it in this way.¡± Jiang Lan came over with a cup of hot tea and ced it in front of Bai Qiuran. ¡°But I also heard that this time the Asura tribe¡¯s army is no longer headed by their original Asura King. At least, in the previous several offensives and defenses, some Soul Takers with high-levelbat power have defeated the Heitian Asura King, but the army of the Ashura tribe has no tendency to be defeated.¡± ¡°They found a new leader?¡± Bai Qiuran picked up the hot tea and took a sip. ¡°It should be.¡± Jiang Lan nodded. ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Bai Qiuran smiled and said: ¡°In any case, our n is feasible.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you are the best.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Bai Qiuran and praised him. ¡°cough.¡± Wise Immortal who was ced on the table floated up and flew towards the outside of the pce. ¡°That, let me leave first. You two can go on.¡± Bai Qiuran watched him fly out from the window, and shouted to him: ¡°Be careful not to be caught by anything else.¡± Wise Immortal didn¡¯t respond, Bai Qiuran walked to the window, closed the window, and when he turned around, he saw Jiang Lan also following. ¡°Qiu Ran.¡± She was still wearing the purple close-fitting battle armor of the Ashura tribe, and she twirled in front of Bai Qiuran. ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good-looking.¡± Bai Qiuran nodded and said. ¡°Is the armor good-looking or the people good-looking?¡± ¡°This armor is very nice to wear on you.¡± Bai Qiuran praised her, using the words he heard from the guests in the Pleasure Realm some time ago. ¡°Ha ha.¡± Jiang Lan jumped up happily, hooked his neck, and the tip of her nose touched the tip of his nose. ¡°Then we now¡­¡± ¡­ The recovery speed of the Asuras was surprisingly excellent. Only two dayster, the scars on their bodies had recovered. After healed from the injury, the Asuras began to restless again, and friction broke out between them, but because Bai Qiuran was still pressing, there was no fight or conflict for the time being. Seeing this situation, Bai Qiuran called the three-eyed Asura, the strongest among the Asuras here. ¡°Brother, what can I do for you?¡± The three-eyed Asura went to the pce where he once lived and asked Bai Qiuran respectfully, without showing any difort. ¡°Let me ask you.¡± Bai Qiuran looked up at him. ¡°Who is the strongest Asura in this neighborhood?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!